A  CQAHCF) 

s  on 


Don 


«*! 


• 


£-AR€D5y< 


A  MARCH  ON  LONDON 


EDGAR  STRUCK  HIM  A  BUFFET  ON  THE  FACE  WHICH  SENT  HIM 
REELING  BACKWARDS." 


A  MAKCH  ON  LONDON 

BEING  A  STORY  OF 

WAT  TYLER'S   INSURRECTION 


BY 

G.   A.    HENTY 

Author  of  "penr  the  Briton,"  "Wher  London  Burned,' 
"With  Clive  in  India,"  exc. 


WITH  EIGHT  ILLUSTRATIONS  BY  W,  H.  MARGETSON 


NEW  YORK 

CHARLES     SCRIBNER'S    SONS 

T913 


Eeqe  of  Educ,  Li£* 


Copyright,  1897,  by 
CHARLES  SCRIBNER'S  SONS' 


~,A 


#527 


PREFACE 

The  events  that  took  place  during  the  latter  half  of  the 
fourteenth  century  and  the  first  half  of  the  fifteenth  are 
known  to  us  far  better  than  those  preceding  or  following 
them,  owing  to  the  fact  that  three  great  chroniclers,  Frois- 
sart,  Monstrelet,  and  Holinshed,  have  recounted  the  events 
with  a  fulness  of  detail  that  leaves  nothing  to  be  desired.  The 
uprising  of  the  Commons,  as  they  called  themselves — that  is 
to  say,  chiefly  the  folk  who  were  still  kept  in  a  state  of  serf- 
dom in  the  reign  of  Richard  II. — was  in  itself  justifiable. 
Although  serfdom  in  England  was  never  carried  to  the  extent 
that  prevailed  on  the  Continent,  the  serfs  suffered  from  griev- 
ous disabilities.  A  certain  portion  of  their  time  had  to  be 
devoted  to  the  work  of  their  feudal  lord.  They  themselves 
were  forbidden  to  buy  or  sell  at  public  markets  or  fairs.  They 
were  bound  to  the  soil,  and  could  not,  except  under  special 
circumstances,  leave  it. 

Above  all,  they  felt  that  they  were  not  free  men,  and  were 
not  even  deemed  worthy  to  fight  in  the  wars  of  their  country. 
Attempts  have  been  made  to  represent  the  rising  as  the  result 
of  Wickliffe's  attack  upon  the  Church,  but  there  seems  to  be 
very  small  foundation  for  the  assertion.  Undoubtedly  many 
of  the  lower  class  of  clergy,  discontented  with  their  position, 
did  their  best  to  inflame  the  minds  of  the  peasants,  but  as  the 
rising  extended  over  a  very  large  part  of  England,  and  the 
people  were  far  too  ignorant  to  understand,  and  far  too  much 
irritated  by  their  own  grievances  to  care  for  the  condition  of 

M723334 


PREFACE 

the  Church,  it  may  be  taken  that  they  murdered  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  and  many  other  priests  simply  because 
they  regarded  them  as  being  wealthy,  and  so  slew  them  as 
they  slew  other  people  of  substance.  Had  it  been  otherwise, 
the  Church  would  not  have  been  wholly  ignored  in  the  de- 
mands that  they  set  before  the  king,  but  some  allusion  would 
have  been  made  for  the  need  of  reforms  in  that  direction. 

The  troubles  in  Flanders  are  of  interest  to  Englishmen, 
since  there  was  for  many  years  an  alliance,  more  or  less  close, 
between  our  king  and  some  of  the  great  Flemish  cities.  In- 
deed, from  the  time  when  the  first  Von  Artevelde  was  mur- 
dered because  he  proposed  that  the  Black  Prince  should  be 
accepted  as  ruler  of  Flanders,  to  the  day  upon  which  Napole- 
on's power  was  broken  forever  at  Waterloo,  Flanders  has  been 
the  theatre  of  almost  incessant  turmoil  and  strife,  in  which 
Germans  and  Dutchmen,  Spaniards,  Englishmen,  and  French- 
men have  fought  out  their  quarrels. 

G.   A.   HENTY. 


CONTENTS 


CHAP. 

I.  Troubled  Times, 

II.  A  Fencing  Bout, 

III.  Wat  Tyler, 

IV.  In  London, . 
V.  A  Rescue,     . 

VI.  A  City  Merchant, 

VII.  Death  to  the  Flemings  ! 

VIII.  A  Combat  in  the  Tower, 

IX.  Death  of  the  Tyler, 

X.  A  Fight  in  the  Open, 

XI.  An  Invitation,    . 

XII.  The  Troubles  in  Flanders 

XIII.  A  Starving  Town,      . 

XIV.  Civil  War,  . 

XV.  A  Crushing  Defeat,  . 

XVI.  A  War  of  the  Church, 

XVII.  Prisoners,    . 

XVIII.  A  Noble  Gift,    . 

XIX.  Well  Settled,    . 


PAGE 

i 

19 

36 

54 
72 

9i 
109 
127 

145 
165 
182 
202 
21S 
235 
253 
271 
284 
302 
320 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


PAGE 

'•Edgar  struck  him   a  buffet   on   the   face  which    sent 

him  reeling  backwards,"  .         .         .       Frontispiece,     122 

Edgar  talks  matters  over  with  the  Prior  of  St.  Alwyth,       10 

"In    a    moment    Edgar's    sword    fell    on    the    ruffian's 

wrist," 70 

The  Lord  Mayor   stabs  Wat  the  Tyler   in   presence  of 

the  Boy-King, J52 

Edgar  and  Albert  are  knighted  by  King  Richard,  .        .     200 

The  two  young  Knights   charge   down   upon   the   panic- 
stricken  crowd, 23° 

Sir  Edgar  at  last  surrenders  to  Sir  Robert  de  Beau- 
lieu,      288 

The   Prisoners   make   their   escape   over  the   roofs    of 

Ypres 298 


A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 


CHAPTER   I 


TROUBLED    TIMES 


|ND  what  do  you  think  of  it  all,  good  Father?  " 
"  'Tis  a  difficult  question,  my  son,  and  I  am 
glad  that  it  is  one  that  wiser  heads  than  mine 
will  have  to  solve. ' ' 

"But  they  don't  seem  to  try  to  solve  it; 
things  get  worse  and  worse.  The  king  is  but  a  lad,  no  older 
than  myself,  and  he  is  in  the  hands  of  others.  It  seems  to 
me  a  sin  and  a  shame  that  things  should  go  on  as  they  are  at 
present.     My  father  also  thinks  so." 

The  speaker  was  a  boy  of  some  sixteen  years  old.  He  was 
walking  with  the  prior  in  the  garden  of  the  little  convent  of 
St.  Alwyth,  four  miles  from  the  town  of  Dartford.  Edgar 
Ormskirk  was  the  son  of  a  scholar.  The  latter,  a  man  of  in- 
dependent means,  who  had  always  had  a  preference  for  study 
and  investigation  rather  than  for  taking  part  in  active  pur- 
suits, had,  since  the  death  of  his  young  wife,  a  year  after  the 
birth  of  his  son,  retired  altogether  from  the  world  and  devoted 
himself  to  study.     He  had  given  up  his  comfortable  home, 


2  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

standing  on  the  heights  of  Highgate — that  being  in  too  close 
proximity  to  London  to  enable  him  to  enjoy  the  seclusion 
that  he  desired — and  had  retired  to  a  small  estate  near  Dart- 
ford. 

Educated  at  Oxford,  he  had  gone  to  Padua  at  his  father's 
death,  which  happened  just  as  he  left  the  university,  and  had 
remained  at  that  seat  of  learning  for  five  years.  There  he  had 
spent  the  whole  of  his  income  in  the  purchase  of  manuscripts. 
The  next  two  years  were  passed  at  Bologna  and  Pisa,  and 
he  there  collected  a  library  such  as  few  gentlemen  of  his  time 
possessed.  Then  Mr.  Ormskirk  had  returned  to  England  and 
settled  at  Highgate,  and  two  years  later  married  the  daughter 
of  a  neighbouring  gentleman,  choosing  her  rather  because  he 
felt  that  he  needed  someone  to  keep  his  house  in  order,  than 
from  any  of  the  feeling  that  usually  accompanies  such  unions. 
In  time,  however,  he  had  come  to  love  her,  and  her  loss  was 
a  very  heavy  blow  to  him.  It  was  the  void  that  he  felt  in  his 
home  as  much  as  his  desire  for  solitude,  that  induced  him  to 
leave  Highgate  and  settle  in  the  country. 

Here,  at  least,  he  had  no  fear  of  intrusive  neighbours,  or 
other  interruptions  to  his  studies.  The  news  from  London 
seldom  reached  his  ears,  and  he  was  enabled  to  devote  him- 
self entirely  to  his  experiments.  Like  many  other  learned 
men  of  his  age,  it  was  to  chemistry  that  he  chiefly  turned  his 
attention.  His  library  comprised  the  works  of  almost  every 
known  writer  on  the  subject,  and  he  hoped  that  he  might 
gain  an  immortal  reputation  by  discovering  one  or  both  of 
the  great  secrets  then  sought  for — the  elixir  of  life,  or  the  phi- 
losopher's stone  that  would  convert  all  things  into  gold.  It 
was  not  that  he  himself  had  any  desire  for  a  long  life,  still  less 
did  he  yearn  for  more  wealth  than  he  possessed,  but  he  fondly 
believed  that  these  discoveries  would  ameliorate  the  condition 
of  mankind. 


TROUBLED     TIMES  3 

He  did  not  see  that  if  gold  was  as  plentiful  as  the  common- 
est metal  it  would  cease  to  be  more  valuable  than  others,  or 
that  the  boon  of  a  long  life  would  not  add  to  the  happiness  of 
mankind.  For  some  years  he  gave  little  thought  to  his  son, 
who  was  left  to  such  care  as  the  old  housekeeper  and  the  still 
older  man-servant  chose  to  bestow  upon  him,  and  who,  in 
consequence,  was  left  altogether  to  follow  the  dictates  of  his 
own  fancy.  The  child,  therefore,  lived  almost  entirely  in  the 
open  air,  played,  tussled,  and  fought  with  boys  of  his  own 
age  in  the  village,  and  grew  up  healthy,  sturdy,  and  active. 
His  father  scarcely  took  any  heed  of  his  existence  until  the 
prior  of  the  Convent  of  St.  Alwyth  one  day  called  upon  him. 

"What  are  you  going  to  do  with  your  boy,  Mr.  Orms- 
kirk  ?  "  he  asked. 

"My  boy?"  the  student  repeated  in  tones  of  surprise. 
"Oh,  yes;  Edgar,  of  course.  What  am  I  going  to  do  with 
him?  Well,  I  have  never  thought  about  it.  Does  he  want 
anything?  My  housekeeper  always  sees  to  that.  Do  you 
think  that  he  wants  a  nurse  ?  ' ' 

"A  nurse,  Mr.  Ormskirk  !  "  the  Prior  said  with  a  smile. 
"  A  nurse  would  have  a  hard  time  with  him.  Do  you  know 
what  his  age  is  ?  " 

"  Four  or  five  years  old,  I  suppose." 

"  Nearly  double  that.     He  is  nine." 

"  Impossible  !  "  Mr.  Ormskirk  said.  "  Why,  it  is  only  the 
other  day  that  he  was  a  baby. ' ' 

"  It  is  eight  years  since  that  time  ;  he  is  now  a  sturdy  lad, 
and  if  there  is  any  mischief  in  the  village  he  is  sure  to  be  in 
it.  Why,  it  was  but  three  days  ago  that  Friar  Anselmo 
caught  him,  soon  after  daybreak,  fishing  in  the  Convent  pool 
with  two  of  the  village  lads.  The  friar  gave  them  a  sound 
trouncing,  and  would  have  given  one  to  your  son,  too,  had 
it  not  been  for  the  respect  that  we  all  feel  for  you.     It  is 


4  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

high   time,   Mr.   Ormskirk,   that  he  was  broken  of  his  wild 
ways  and  received  an  education  suited  to  his  station." 

"  Quite  so,  quite  so.  I  own  that  I  have  thought  but  little 
about  him,  for  indeed  'tis  rarely  that  I  see  him,  and  save 
that  at  times  his  racket  in  the  house  sorely  disturbs  my 
studies,  I  have  well-nigh  forgotten  all  about  him.  Yes,  yes ; 
it  is,  of  course,  high  time  that  he  began  his  education,  so 
that  if  I  should  die  before  I  have  completed  my  discoveries 
he  may  take  up  my  work." 

The  Prior  smiled  quietly  at  the  thought  of  the  sturdy, 
dirty-faced  boy  working  among  crucibles  and  retorts.  How- 
ever, he  only  said : 

"  Do  you  think  of  undertaking  his  education  yourself?  " 

"By  no  means,"  Mr.  Ormskirk  said,  hastily.  "  It  would 
be  impossible  for  me  to  find  time  at  present,  but  when  he  has 
completed  his  studies  I  should  then  take  him  in  hand  myself, 
make  him  my  companion  and  assistant,  and  teach  him  all 
that  is  known  of  science." 

"  But  in  the  meantime  ?  " 

"In  the  meantime?  Yes,  I  suppose  something  must  be 
done.  I  might  get  him  a  tutor,  but  that  would  be  a  great 
disturbance  to  me.  I  might  send  him  up  to  the  monastery 
at  Westminster,  where  the  sons  of  many  gentlemen  are 
taught." 

"I  doubt  whether  the  training,  or  rather  want  of  training, 
that  he  has  had  would  fit  him  for  Westminster,"  the  Prior 
said,  quietly.  I*  There  is  another  plan  that  perhaps  might  be 
more  suitable  for  him.  One  of  our  brethren  is  a  scholar, 
and  already  three  or  four  of  the  sons  of  the  gentry  in  the 
neighbourhood  come  to  him  for  three  hours  or  so  a  day. 
Our  convent  is  a  poor  one,  and  the  fees  he  receives  are  a 
welcome  addition  to  our  means." 

"Excellent !  "  Mr.  Ormskirk  said,  delighted  at  the  diffi- 


TROUBLED     TIMES 


culty  being  taken  off  his  shoulders.  "  It  would  be  the  very 
thing." 

"Then  perhaps  you  will  speak  to  the  boy,  and  lay  your 
orders  upon  him/'  the  Prior  said.  "  He  was  in  the  village 
as  I  passed  by,  and  I  brought  him  up  here,  very  much 
against  his  will  I  admit.  Then  I  gave  him  in  charge  on 
arrival  to  your  servitor,  knowing  that  otherwise  the  young 
varlet  would  slip  off  again  as  soon  as  my  back  was  turned. 
Perhaps  you  will  send  for  him." 

Mr.  Ormskirk  rang  a  bell.     The  housekeeper  entered. 

"  Where  is  Andrew  ?  "  he  asked. 

"He  is  looking  after  Master  Edgar,  sir.  His  reverence 
told  him  to  do  so,  and  he  dare  not  leave  him  for  a  moment 
or  he  would  be  off  again." 

"  Tell  Andrew  to  bring  him  in  here." 

A  minute  later  the  old  servant  entered  with  the  boy. 
Edgar  was  in  a  dishevelled  condition,  the  result  of  several 
struggles  with  Andrew.  His  face  was  begrimed  with  dirt, 
his  clothes  were  torn  and  untidy.  His  father  looked  at  him 
in  grave  surprise.  It  was  not  that  he  had  not  seen  him  be- 
fore, for  occasionally  he  had  noticed  him  going  across  the 
garden,  but  though  his  eyes  had  observed  him,  his  mental 
vision  had  not  in  any  way  taken  him  in,  his  thoughts  being 
intent  upon  the  work  that  he  had  reluctantly  left  to  take  a 
hurried  meal. 

"Tut,  tut,  tut  !  "  he  murmured  to  himself,  "and  this  is 
my  son.  Well,  well,  I  suppose  he  is  not  to  be  blamed  ;  it  is 
my  own  fault  for  being  so  heedless  of  him.  This  is  bad, 
Edgar,"  he  said,  "and  yet  it  is  my  own  fault  rather  than 
thine,  and  I  am  thankful  that  the  good  prior  has  brought 
your  condition  before  me  before  it  is  too  late.  There  must 
be  no  more  of  this.  Your  appearance  is  disgraceful  both  to 
yourself  and  me — to  me  because  you  are  in  rags,  to  yourself 


6  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

because  you  are  dirty.  I  had  never  dreamt  of  this.  Hence- 
forth all  must  be  changed.  You  must  be  clothed  as  befits 
the  son  of  a  gentleman,  you  must  be  taught  as  it  is  right 
for  the  son  of  a  scholar  to  be,  and  you  must  bear  in  mind 
that  some  day  you  will  become  a  gentleman  yourself,  and  I 
trust  a  learned  one.  I  have  arranged  with  the  good  prior 
here  that  you  shall  go  every  day  to  the  monastery  to  be 
instructed  for  three  hours  by  one  of  his  monks.  In  future 
you  will  take  your  meals  with  me,  and  I  will  see  that  your 
attire  is  in  order,  and  that  you  go  decent  as  befits  your 
station.     What  hours  is  he  to  attend,  Prior?  " 

11  From  nine  till  twelve." 

"You  hear  —  from  nine  to  twelve.  In  the  afternoon  I 
will  procure  a  teacher  for  you  in  arms.  In  these  days  every 
gentleman  must  learn  the  use  of  his  weapons.  I,  myself, 
although  most  peacefully  inclined,  have  more  than  once 
been  forced,  when  abroad,  to  use  them.  A  man  who  cannot 
do  so  becomes  the  butt  of  fools,  and  loses  his  self-respect." 

"  I  shall  like  that,  sir,"  Edgar  said,  eagerly.  "  I  can  play 
at  quarter-staff  now  with  any  boy  of  my  size  in  the  village." 

"Well,  there  must  be  no  more  of  that,"  his  father  said. 
"  Up  to  the  present  you  have  been  but  a  child,  but  it  is  time 
now  that  you  should  cease  to  consort  with  village  boys  and 
prepare  for  another  station  in  life.  They  may  be  good 
boys  —  I  know  naught  about  them  —  but  they  are  not  fit 
associates  for  you.  I  am  not  blaming  you,"  he  said  more 
kindly  as  he  saw  the  boy's  face  fall.  "It  was  natural  that 
you,  having  no  associates  of  your  own  rank,  should  make 
friends  where  you  could  find  them.  I  trust  that  it  has  done 
you  no  harm.  Well,  Prior,  this  day  week  the  boy  shall  come 
to  you.  I  must  get  befitting  clothes  for  him,  or  the  other 
pupils  will  think  that  he  is  the  son  of  a  hedge  tinker. " 

An  hour  later  Andrew  was  despatched  to  Dartforth  in  a 


TROUBLED     TIMES  7 

cart  hired  in  the  village,  with  orders  to  bring  back  with  him 
a  tailor,  also  to  inquire  as  to  who  was  considered  the  best 
teacher  of  arms  in  the  town,  and  to  engage  him  to  come  up 
for  an  hour  every  afternoon  to  instruct  Edgar. 

Seven  years  had  passed  since  that  time,  and  the  rough 
and  unkempt  boy  had  grown  into  a  tall  young  fellow,  who 
had  done  fair  credit  to  his  teacher  at  the  convent,  and  had 
profited  to  the  full  by  the  teaching  of  the  old  soldier  who 
had  been  his  instructor  in  arms.  His  father  had,  uncon- 
sciously, been  also  a  good  teacher  to  him.  He  had,  with  a 
great  effort,  broken  through  the  habits  to  which  he  had  been 
so  long  wedded.  A  young  waiting-maid  now  assisted  the 
housekeeper.  The  meals  were  no  longer  hastily  snatched 
and  often  eaten  standing,  but  were  decently  served  in  order, 
and  occupied  a  considerable  time,  the  greater  portion  of 
which  was  spent  in  pleasant  chat  either  upon  the  scenes 
which  Mr.  Ormskirk  had  witnessed  abroad,  or  in  talk  on 
the  subjects  the  boy  was  studying ;  sometimes  also  upon 
Mr.  Ormskirk' s  researches  and  the  hopes  he  entertained  from 
them  ;  and  as  Edgar  grew  older,  upon  the  ordinary  topics  of 
the  day,  the  grievances  caused  by  the  heavy  taxation,  the 
troubles  of  the  time  and  the  course  of  events  that  had  led  to 
them ;  for,  although  very  ignorant  of  contemporary  matters, 
Mr.  Ormskirk  was  well  acquainted  with  the  history  of  the 
country  up  to  the  time  when  he  had  first  gone  abroad. 

The  recluse  was  surprised  at  the  interest  he  himself  came  to 
feel  in  these  conversations.  While  endeavouring  to  open  his 
son's  mind  he  opened  his  own,  and  although  when  Edgar  was 
not  present  he  pursued  his  researches  as  assiduously  as  before, 
he  was  no  longer  lost  in  fits  of  abstraction,  and  would  even 
occasionally  walk  down  to  the  village  when  Edgar  went  to 
school  in  order  to  continue  the  conversation  upon  which  they 
were  engaged.     Edgar  on  his  part  soon  ceased  to  regard  his 


8  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

father  as  a  stranger,  and  his  admiration  for  his  store  of  infor 
mation  and  learning  served  as  a  stimulant  to  his  studies,  for 
which  his  previous  life  had  given  him  but  little  liking. 

For  the  last  two  years,  however,  his  father  had  seen  with 
regret  that  there  was  but  little  hope  of  making  a  profound 
scholar  of  him,  and  that  unless  he  himself  could  discover  the 
solution  of  the  problems  that  still  eluded  him,  there  was  little 
chance  of  it  being  found  by  his  successor. 

Once  roused,  he  had  the  good  sense  to  see  that  it  was  not 
.ii  such  a  life  that  Edgar  was  likely  to  find  success,  and  he 
wisely  abandoned  the  idea  of  pressing  a  task  upon  him  that 
he  saw  was  unfitted  to  the  boy's  nature.  The  energy  with 
which  Edgar  worked  with  his  instructors  in  arms — who  had 
been  already  twice  changed,  so  as  to  give  him  a  greater  op- 
portunity of  attaining  skill  with  his  weapons — and  the  inter- 
est with  which  the  lad  listened  to  tales  of  adventure,  showed 
the  direction  in  which  his  bent  lay.  For  the  last  two  years 
his  father  had  frequently  read  to  him  the  records  of  Sir  Walter 
Manny  and  other  chroniclers  of  war  and  warlike  adventure, 
and  impressed  upon  him  the  virtues  necessary  to  render  a  man 
at  once  a  great  soldier  and  a  great  man. 

"  If,  my  boy,"  he  said,  "  you  should  some  day  go  to  Court 
and  mingle  in  public  affairs,  above  all  things  keep  yourself 
clear  of  any  party.  Those  who  cling  to  a  party  may  rise  with 
its  success,  but  such  rises  are  ever  followed  by  reverses  ;  then 
comes  great  suffering  to  those  upon  the  fallen  side.  The  duty 
of  an  English  gentleman  is  simple  :  he  must  work  for  his  coun- 
try, regardless  altogether  of  personal  interest.  Such  a  man 
may  never  rise  to  high  rank,  but  he  will  be  respected.  Per- 
sonal honours  are  little  to  be  desired  ;  it  is  upon  those  who 
stand  higher  than  their  neighbours  that  the  blow  falls  the 
heaviest ;  while  the  rank  and  file  may  escape  unscathed,  it  is 
the  nobles  and  the  leaders  whose  heads  fall  upon  the  block.    I 


TROUBLED     TIMES  9 

think  that  there  are  troubles  in  store  for  England.  The  Duke 
of  Gloucester  overshadows  the  boy  king,  but  as  the  latter 
grows  older  he  will  probably  shake  off  his  tutelage,  though  it 
may  be  at  the  cost  of  a  civil  war. 

"  Then,  too,  there  are  the  exactions  of  the  tax-gatherers. 
Some  day  the  people  will  rise  against  them  as  they  did  in 
France  at  the  time  of  the  Jacquerie,  and  as  they  have  done 
again  and  again  in  Flanders,  At  present  the  condition  of  the 
common  people,  who  are  but  villeins  and  serfs,  is  well-nigh 
unbearable.  Altogether  the  future  seems  to  me  to  be  dark. 
I  confess  that,  being  a  student,  the  storm  when  it  bursts  will 
affect  me  but  slightly,  but  as  it  is  clear  to  me  that  this  is  not 
the  life  that  you  will  choose  it  may  affect  you  greatly ;  for, 
however  little  you  may  wish  it,  if  civil  strife  comes,  you,  like 
everyone  else,  may  be  involved  in  it.  In  such  an  event,  Ed- 
gar, act  as  your  conscience  dictates.  There  is  always  much 
to  be  said  for  both  sides  of  any  question,  and  it  cannot  but  be 
so  in  this.  I  wish  to  lay  no  stress  on  you  in  any  way.  You 
cannot  make  a  good  monk  out  of  a  man  who  longs  to  be  a 
man-at-arms,  nor  a  warrior  of  a  weakling  who  longs  for  the 
shelter  of  a  cloister. 

"  Let,  however,  each  man  strive  to  do  his  best  in  the  line 
he  has  chosen  for  himself.  A  good  monk  is  as  worthy  of  ad- 
miration as  a  good  man-at-arms.  I  would  fain  have  seen  you 
a  great  scholar,  but  as  it  is  clear  that  this  is  out  of  the  ques- 
tion, seeing  that  your  nature  does  not  incline  to  study,  I 
would  that  you  should  become  a  brave  knight.  It  was  with 
that  view  when  I  sent  you  to  be  instructed  at  the  convent  I 
also  gave  you  an  instructor  in  arms,  so  that,  whichever  way 
your  inclinations  might  finally  point,  you  should  be  properly 
fitted  for  it." 

At  fifteen  all  lessons  were  given  up,  Edgar  having  by  that 
time  learnt  as  much  as  was  considered  necessary  in  those  days. 


10  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

He  continued  his  exercises  with  his  weapons,  but  without  any 
strong  idea  that  beyond  defence  against  personal  attacks  they 
would  be  of  any  use  to  him.  The  army  was  not  in  those  days 
a  career.  When  the  king  had  need  of  a  force  to  fight  in 
France  or  to  carry  fire  and  sword  into  Scotland,  the  levies 
were  called  out,  the  nobles  and  barons  supplied  their  contin- 
gent, and  archers  and  men-at-arms  were  enrolled  and  paid  by 
the  king.  The  levies,  however,  were  only  liable  to  service  for 
a  restricted  time,  and  beyond  their  personal  retainers  the 
barons  in  time  followed  the  royal  example  of  hiring  men-at- 
arms  and  archers  for  the  campaign  ;  these  being  partly  paid 
from  the  royal  treasury,  and  partly  from  their  own  revenue. 

At  the  end  of  the  campaign,  however,  the  army  speedily 
dispersed,  each  man  returning  to  his  former  avocation ;  save 
therefore  for  the  retainers,  who  formed  the  garrisons  of  the 
castles  of  the  nobles,  there  was  no  military  career  such  as  that 
which  came  into  existence  with  the  formation  of  standing 
armies.  Nevertheless,  there  was  honour  and  rank  to  be  won 
in  the  foreign  wars,  and  it  was  to  these  the  young  men  of 
gentle  blood  looked  to  make  their  way.  But  since  the  death 
of  the  Black  Prince  matters  had  been  quiet  abroad,  and  unless 
for  those  who  were  attached  to  the  households  of  powerful 
nobles  there  was,  for  the  present,  no  avenue  towards  dis- 
tinction. 

Edgar  had  been  talking  these  matters  over  with  the  Prior  of 
St.  Alwyth,  who  had  taken  a  great  fancy  to  him,  and  with 
whom  he  had,  since  he  had  given  up  his  work  at  the  convent, 
frequently  had  long  conversations.  They  were  engaged  in 
one  of  these  when  this  narrative  begins  : 

11 1  quite  agree  with  your  father,"  the  Prior  continued. 
"  Were  there  a  just  and  strong  government,  the  mass  of  the 
people  might  bear  their  present  position.  It  seems  to  us  as 
natural  that  the  serfs  should  be  transferred  with  the  land  as  if 


EDGAR  TALKS  MATTERS  OVER  WITH  THE  PRIOR  OF  Si.   ALWYTH. 


TROUBLED     TIMES  11 

they  were  herds  of  cattle,  for  such  is  the  rule  throughout 
Europe  as  well  as  here,  and  one  sees  that  there  are  great  diffi- 
culties in  the  way  of  making  any  alteration  in  this  state  of 
things.  See  you,  were  men  free  to  wander  as  they  chose  over 
the  land  instead  of  working  at  their  vocations,  the  country 
would  be  full  of  vagrants  who,  for  want  of  other  means  for  a 
living,  would  soon  become  robbers.  Then,  too,  very  many 
would  flock  to  the  towns,  and  so  far  from  bettering  their  con- 
dition, would  find  themselves  worse  off  than  before,  for  there 
would  be  more  people  than  work  could  be  found  for. 

"  So  long  as  each  was  called  upon  only  to  pay  his  fifteenth 
to  the  king's  treasury  they  were  contented  enough,  but  now 
they  are  called  upon  for  a  tenth  as  well  as  a  fifteenth,  and 
often  this  is  greatly  exceeded  by  the  rapacity  of  the  tax-col- 
lectors. Other  burdens  are  put  upon  them,  and  altogether 
men  are  becoming  desperate.  Then,  too,  the  cessation  of  the 
wars  with  France  has  brought  back  to  the  country  numbers 
of  disbanded  soldiers  who,  having  got  out  of  the  way  of  hon- 
est work  and  lost  the  habits  of  labour,  are  discontented  and 
restless.  All  this  adds  to  the  danger.  We  who  live  in  the 
country  see  these  things,  but  the  king  and  nobles  either  know 
nothing  of  them  or  treat  them  with  contempt,  well  knowing 
that  a  few  hundred  men-at-arms  can  scatter  a  multitude  of  un- 
armed serfs." 

"  And  would  you  give  freedom  to  the  serfs,  good  Father?  ,: 
"  I  say  not  that  I  would  give  them  absolute  freedom,  but 
I  would  grant  them  a  charter  giving  them  far  greater  rights 
than  at  present.  A  fifteenth  of  their  labour  is  as  much  as 
they  should  be  called  upon  to  pay,  and  when  the  king's  ne- 
cessities render  .it  needful  that  further  money  should  be  raised, 
the  burden  should  only  be  laid  upon  the  backs  of  those  who 
can  afford  to  pay  it.  I  hear  that  there  is  much  wild  talk,  and 
that  the  doctrines  of  Wickliffe  have  done  grievous  harm.     I 


VZ  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

say  not,  my  son,  that  there  are  not  abuses  in  the  Church  as 
well  as  elsewhere  ;  but  these  pestilent  doctrines  lead  men  to 
disregard  all  authority,  and  to  view  their  natural  masters  as 
oppressors.  I  hear  that  seditious  talk  is  uttered  openly  in  the 
villages  throughout  the  country  ;  that  there  are  men  who 
would  fain  persuade  the  ignorant  that  all  above  them  are 
drones  who  live  on  the  proceeds  of  their  labour — as  if  indeed 
every  man,  however  high  in  rank,  had  not  his  share  of  labour 
and  care — I  fear,  then,  that  if  there  should  be  a  rising  of  the 
peasantry  we  may  have  such  scenes  as  those  that  took  place 
during  the  Jacquerie  in  France,  and  that  many  who  would, 
were  things  different,  be  in  favour  of  giving  more  extended 
rights  to  the  people,  will  be  forced  to  take  a  side  against 
them." 

"  I  can  hardly  think  that  they  would  take  up  arms,  Father. 
They  must  know  that  they  could  not  withstand  a  charge  of 
armour-clad  knights  and  men-at-arms." 

"  Unhappily,  my  son,  the  masses  do  not  think.  They  be- 
lieve what  it  pleases  them  to  believe,  and  what  the  men  who 
go  about  stirring  up  sedition  tell  them.  I  foresee  that  in  the 
end  they  will  suffer  horribly,  but  before  the  end  comes  they 
may  commit  every  sort  of  outrage.  They  may  sack  monas- 
teries and  murder  the  monks,  for  we  are  also  looked  upon  as 
drones.  They  may  attack  and  destroy  the  houses  of  the  bet- 
ter class,  and  even  the  castles  of  the  smaller  nobles.  They 
may  even  capture  London  and  lay  it  in  ashes,  but  the  thought 
that  after  they  had  done  these  things  a  terrible  vengeance 
would  be  taken,  and  their  lot  would  be  harder  than  before, 
would  never  occur  to  them.  Take  your  own  house  for  in- 
stance— what  resistance  could  it  offer  to  a  fierce  mob  of  peas- 
ants ?  " 

"  None,"  Edgar  admitted.  "  But  why  should  they  attack 
it?" 


TROUBLED     TIMES  13 

The  Prior  was  silent. 

"  I  know  what  you  mean,  good  Father,"  Edgar  said,  after 
a  pause.  "They  say  that  my  father  is  a  magician,  because 
he  stirs  not  abroad,  but  spends  his  time  on  his  researches.  I 
remember  when  I  was  a  small  boy,  and  the  lads  of  the  village 
wished  to  anger  me,  they  would  shout  out,  '  Here  is  the  magi- 
cian's son,'  and  I  had  many  a  fight  in  consequence." 

"  Just  so,  Edgar  ;  the  ignorant  always  hate  that  which  they 
cannot  understand  ;  so  Friar  Bacon  was  persecuted,  and  ac- 
cused of  dabbling  in  magic  when  he  was  making  discoveries 
useful  to  mankind.  I  say  not  that  they  will  do  any  great  harm 
when  they  first  rise,  for  it  cannot  be  said  that  the  serfs  here 
are  so  hardly  treated  as  they  were  in  France,  where  their  lords 
had  power  of  life  and  death  over  them,  and  could  slay  them 
like  cattle  if  they  chose,  none  interfering.  Hence  the  hatred 
was  so  deep  that  in  the  very  first  outbreak  the  peasants  fell 
upon  the  nobles  and  massacred  them  and  their  families. 

"  Here  there  is  no  such  feeling.  It  is  against  the  govern- 
ment that  taxes  them  so  heavily  that  their  anger  is  directed, 
and  I  fear  that  this  new  poll-tax  that  has  been  ordered  will 
drive  them  to  extremities.  I  have  news  that  across  the  river 
in  Essex  the  people  of  some  places  have  not  only  refused  to 
pay,  but  have  forcibly  driven  away  the  tax-gatherers,  and 
when  these  things  once  begin,  there  is  no  saying  how  they 
are  going  to  end.  However,  if  there  is  trouble,  I  think  not 
that  at  first  we  shall  be  in  any  danger  here,  but  if  they  have 
success  at  first  their  pretensions  will  grow.  They  will  inflame 
themselves.  The  love  of  plunder  will  take  the  place  of  their 
reasonable  objections  to  over-taxation,  and  seeing  that  they 
have  but  to  stretch  out  their  hands  to  take  what  they  desire, 
plunder  and  rapine  will  become  general." 

As  Edgar  walked  back  home  he  felt  that  there  was  much 
truth  in  the  Prior's  remarks.     He  himself  had  heard  many 


14  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

things  said  among  the  villagers  which  showed  that  their  pa- 
tience was  well-nigh  at  an  end.  Although,  since  he  began  his 
studies,  he  had  no  time  to  keep  up  his  former  close  connec- 
tion with  the  village,  he  had  always  been  on  friendly  terms 
with  his  old  playmates,  and  they  talked  far  more  freely  with 
him  than  they  would  do  to  anyone  else  of  gentle  blood.  Once 
or  twice  he  had,  from  a  spirit  of  adventure,  gone  with  them 
to  meetings  that  were  held  after  dark  in  a  quiet  spot  near 
Dartford,  and  listened  to  the  talk  of  strangers  from  Gravesend 
and  other  places.  He  knew  himself  how  heavily  the  taxation 
pressed  upon  the  people,  and  his  sympathies  were  wholly  with 
them.  There  had  been  nothing  said  even  by  the  most  vio- 
lent of  the  speakers  to  offend  him.  The  protests  were  against 
the  exactions  of  the  tax-gatherers,  the  extravagance  of  the 
court,  and  the  hardship  that  men  should  be  serfs  on  the  land. 

Once  they  had  been  addressed  by  a  secular  priest  from  the 
other  side  of  the  river,  who  had  asserted  that  all  men  were 
born  equal  and  had  equal  rights.  This  sentiment  had  been 
loudly  applauded,  but  he  himself  had  sense  enough  to  see  that 
it  was  contrary  to  fact,  and  that  men  were  not  born  equal. 
One  was  the  son  of  a  noble,  the  other  of  a  serf.  One  child 
was  a  cripple  and  a  weakling  from  its  birth,  another  strong  and 
lusty.  One  was  well-nigh  a  fool,  and  another  clear-headed. 
It  seemed  to  him  that  there  were  and  must  be  differences. 

Many  of  the  secular  clergy  were  among  the  foremost  in  stir- 
ring up  the  people.  They  themselves  smarted  under  their  dis- 
abilities. For  the  most  part  they  were  what  were  called  hedge 
priests,  men  of  but  little  or  no  education,  looked  down  upon 
by  the  regular  clergy,  and  almost  wholly  dependant  on  the 
contributions  of  their  hearers.  They  resented  the  difference 
between  themselves  and  the  richly  endowed  clergy  and  relig- 
ious houses,  and  denounced  the  priests  and  monks  as  drones 
who  sucked  the  life-blood  of  the  country. 


TROUBLED     TIMES  15 

This  was  the  last  gathering  at  which  Edgar  had  been  pres- 
ent. He  had  been  both  shocked  and  offended  at  the  preach- 
ing. What  was  the  name  of  the  priest  he  knew  not,  nor  did 
the  villagers,  but  he  went  by  the  name  of  Jack  Straw,  and 
was,  Edgar  thought,  a  dangerous  fellow.  The  lad  had  no  ob- 
jection to  his  abuse  of  the  tax-gatherers,  or  to  his  complaints 
of  the  extravagance  of  the  court,  but  this  man's  denunciation 
of  the  monks  and  clergy  at  once  shocked  and  angered  him. 
Edgar's  intercourse  with  the  villagers  had  removed  some  of 
the  prejudices  generally  felt  by  his  class,  but  in  other  respects 
he  naturally  felt  as  did  others  of  his  station,  and  he  resolved 
to  go  to  no  more  meetings. 

After  taking  his  meal  with  his  father,  Edgar  mounted  the 
horse  that  the  latter  had  bought  for  him,  and  rode  over  to 
the  house  of  one  of  his  friends. 

The  number  of  those  who  had,  like  himself,  been  taught  by 
the  monk  of  St.  Alwyth  had  increased  somewhat,  and  there 
were,  when  he  left,  six  other  lads  there.  Three  of  these  were 
intended  for  the  Church.  All  were  sons  of  neighbouring  land- 
owners, and  it  was  to  visit  Albert  de  Courcy,  the  son  of  Sir 
Ralph  de  Courcy,  that  Edgar  was  now  riding.  Albert  and 
he  had  been  special  friends.  They  were  about  the  same  age, 
but  of  very  different  dispositions.  The  difference  between 
their  characters  was  perhaps  the  chief  attraction  that  had 
drawn  them  to  each  other.  Albert  was  gentle  in  disposition, 
his  health  was  not  good,  and  he  had  been  a  weakly  child. 
His  father,  who  was  a  stout  knight,  regarded  him  with  slight 
favour,  and  had  acceded  willingly  to  his  desire  to  enter  the 
Church,  feeling  that  he  would  never  make  a  good  fighter. 

Edgar,  on  the  contrary,  was  tall  and  strongly  built,  and 
had  never  known  a  day's  illness.  He  was  somewhat  grave  in 
manner,  for  the  companionship  of  his  father  and  the  character 
of  their  conversations  had  made  him  older  and  more  thought- 


16  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

ful  than  most  lads  of  his  age.  He  was  eager  for  adventure, 
and  burned  for  an  opportunity  to  distinguish  himself,  while 
his  enthusiasm  for  noble  exploits  and  great  commanders  inter- 
ested his  quiet  friend,  who  had  the  power  of  admiring  things 
that  he  could  not  hope  to  imitate.  In  him,  alone  of  his 
school-fellows,  did  Edgar  find  any  sympathy  with  his  own 
feelings  as  to  the  condition  of  the  people.  Henry  Nevil 
laughed  to  scorn  Edgar's  advocacy  of  their  cause.  Richard 
Clairvaux  more  than  once  quarrelled  with  him  seriously,  and 
on  one  or  two  occasions  they  almost  betook  themselves  to  their 
swords.  The  other  three,  who  were  of  less  spirit,  took  no 
part  in  these  arguments,  saying  that  these  things  did  not  con- 
cern them,  being  matters  for  the  king  and  his  ministers,  and 
of  no  interest  whatever  to  them. 

In  other  respects  Edgar  was  popular  with  them  all.  His 
strength  and  his  skill  in  arms  gave  him  an  authority  that  even 
Richard  Clairvaux  acknowledged  in  his  cooler  moments. 
Edgar  visited  at  the  houses  of  all  their  fathers,  his  father  en- 
couraging him  to  do  so,  as  he  thought  that  association  with 
his  equals  would  be  a  great  advantage  to  him.  As  far  as 
manners  were  concerned,  however,  the  others,  with  the  ex- 
ception of  Albert  de  Courcy,  who  did  not  need  it,  gained 
more  than  he  did,  for  Mr.  Ormskirk  had,  during  his  long 
residence  at  foreign  universities  and  his  close  connection  with 
professors,  acquired  a  certain  foreign  courtliness  of  bearing 
that  was  in  strong  contrast  to  the  rough  bluffness  of  speech 
and  manner  that  characterized  the  English  of  that  period,  and 
had  some  share  in  rendering  them  so  unpopular  upon  the 
Continent,  where,  although  their  strength  and  fighting  power 
made  them  respected,  they  were  regarded  as  island  bears,  and 
their  manners  were  a  standing  jest  among  the  frivolous  nobles 
of  the  Court  of  France. 

At  the  house  of  Sir  Ralph  de  Courcy  Edgar  was  a  special 


TROUBLED     TIMES  17 

favourite.  Lady  de  Courcy  was  fond  of  him  because  her  son 
was  never  tired  of  singing  his  praises,  and  because  she  saw 
that  his  friendship  was  really  a  benefit  to  the  somewhat  dreamy 
boy.  Aline,  a  girl  of  fourteen,  regarded  him  with  admira- 
tion ;  she  was  deeply  attached  to  her  brother,  and  believed 
implicitly  his  assertion  that  Edgar  would  some  day  become  a 
valiant  knight ;  while  Sir  Ralph  himself  liked  him  both  for 
the  courtesy  of  his  bearing  and  the  firmness  and  steadiness  of 
his  character,  which  had,  he  saw,  a  very  beneficial  influence 
over  that  of  Albert.  Sir  Ralph  was  now  content  that  the 
latter  should  enter  the  Church,  but  he  was  unwilling  that  his 
son  should  become  what  he  called  a  mere  shaveling,  and 
desired  that  he  should  attain  power  and  position  in  his  pro- 
fession. 

The  lack  of  ambition  and  energy  in  his  son  were  a  griev- 
ance to  him  almost  as  great  as  his  lack  of  physical  powers,  and 
he  saw  that  although,  so  far  there  was  still  an  absence  of  am- 
bition, yet  the  boy  had  gained  firmness  and  decision  from  the 
influence  of  his  friend,  and  that  he  was  far  more  likely  to  at- 
tain eminence  in  the  Church  than  he  had  been  before.  He 
was  himself  surprised  that  the  son  of  a  man  whose  pursuits  he 
despised  should  have  attained  such  proficiency  with  his  weapons 
— a  matter  which  he  had  learned,  when  one  day  he  had  tried 
his  skill  with  Edgar  in  a  bout  with  swords — and  he  recog- 
nized that  with  his  gifts  of  manner,  strength  and  enthusiasm 
for  deeds  of  arms,  he  was  likely  one  day  to  make  a  name  for 
himself. 

Whenever,  therefore,  Edgar  rode  over  to  Sir  Ralph's  he 
was  certain  of  a  hearty  welcome  from  all.  As  to  the  lad's 
opinions  as  to  the  condition  of  the  peasantry  —  opinions 
which  he  would  have  scouted  as  monstrous  on  the  part  of  a 
gentleman  —  Sir  Ralph  knew  nothing,  Albert  having  been 
wise  enough   to  remain  silent  on  the  subject,  the  custom  of 

2 


18  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

the  times  being  wholly  opposed  to  anything  like  a  free  expres- 
sion of  opinion  on  any  subject  from  a  lad  to  his  elders. 

"  It  is  quite  a  time  since  you  were  here  last,  Master  Orms- 
kirk,"  Lady  De  Courcy  said  when  he  entered.  "  Albert  so 
often  goes  up  for  a  talk  with  you  when  he  has  finished  his 
studies  at  the  monastery  that  you  are  forgetting  us  here." 

"I  crave  your  pardon,  Mistress  De  Courcy,"  Edgar  said; 
"but,  indeed,  I  have  been  working  hard,  for  my  father  Las 
obtained  for  me  a  good  master  for  the  sword — a  Frenchman 
skilled  in  many  devices  of  which  my  English  teachers  were 
wholly  ignorant.  He  has  been  teaching  some  of  the  young 
nobles  in  London,  and  my  father,  hearing  of  his  skill,  has  had 
him  down  here,  at  a  heavy  cost,  for  the  last  month,  as  he  was 
for  the  moment  without  engagements  in  London.  It  was  but 
yesterday  that  he  returned.  Naturally,  I  have  desired  to  make 
the  utmost  of  the  opportunity,  and  most  of  my  time  has  been 
spent  in  the  fencing-room. ' ' 

"And  have  you  gained  much  by  his  instruction?"  Sir 
Ralph  asked. 

"  I  hope  so,  Sir  Ralph.  I  have  tried  my  best,  and  he  has 
been  good  enough  to  commend  me  warmly,  and  even  told  my 
father  that  I  was  the  aptest  pupil  that  he  had." 

"  I  will  try  a  bout  with  you  presently,"  the  knight  said. 
"  It  is  nigh  two  years  since  we  had  one  together,  and  my  arm 
is  growing  stiff  for  want  of  practice,  though  every  day  I  en- 
deavour to  keep  myself  in  order  for  any  opportunity  or  chance 
that  may  occur,  by  practising  against  an  imaginary  foe  by 
hammering  with  a  mace  at  a  corn-sack  swinging  from  a  beam. 
Methinks  I  hit  it  as  hard  as  of  old,  but  in  truth  I  know  but 
little  of  the  tricks  of  these  Frenchmen.  They  availed  nothing 
at  Poictiers  against  our  crushing  downright  blows.  Still,  I 
would  gladly  see  what  their  tricks  are  like. ' ' 


A   FENCING    BOUT  19 

CHAPTER    II 

A    FENCING     BOUT 

AFTER  he  had  talked  for  a  short  time  with  Mistress  De 
Courcy,  Edgar  went  to  the  fencing  -  room  with  Sir 
Ralph,  and  they  there  put  on  helmets  and  quilted  leather 
jerkins,  with  chains  sewn  on  at  the  shoulders. 

"Now,  you  are  to  do  your  best,"  Sir  Ralph  said,  as  he 
handed  a  sword  to  Edgar,  and  took  one  himself. 

So  long  as  they  played  gently  Edgar  had  all  the  advantage. 

"  You  have  learned  your  tricks  well,"  Sir  Ralph  said,  good 
temperedly,  "  and,  in  truth,  your  quick  returns  puzzle  me 
greatly,  and  I  admit  that  were  we  both  unprotected  I  should 
have  no  chance  with  you,  but  let  us  see  what  you  could  do 
were  we  fighting  in  earnest,"  and  he  took  down  a  couple  of 
suits  of  complete  body  armour  from  the  wall. 

Albert,  who  was  looking  on,  fastened  the  buckles  for  both 
of  them. 

"Ah,  you  know  how  the  straps  go,"  Sir  Ralph  said,  in  a 
tone  of  satisfaction.  "Well,  it  is  something  to  know  that, 
even  if  you  don't  know  what  to  do  with  it  when  you  have 
got  it  on.     Now,  Master  Edgar,  have  at  you." 

Edgar  stood  on  the  defence,  but,  strong  as  his  arm  was 
from  constant  exercise,  he  had  some  difficulty  to  save  his 
head  from  the  sweeping  blows  that  Sir  Ralph  rained  upon  it. 

"By  my  faith,  young  fellow,"  Sir  Ralph  said  as,  after 
three  or  four  minutes,  he  drew  back  breathless  from  his  ex- 
ertions, "  your  muscles  seem  to  be  made  of  iron,  and  you  are 
fit  to  hold  your  own  in  a  serious  melee.  You  were  wTong 
not  to  strike,  for  I  know  that  more  than  once  there  was  an 
opening  had  you  been  quick." 


20  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

Edgar  was  well  aware  of  the  fact,  but  he  had  not  taken 
advantage  of  it,  for  he  felt  that  at  his  age  it  was  best  to  ab- 
stain from  trying  to  gain  a  success  that  could  not  be  pleasant 
for  the  good  knight. 

"  Well,  well,  we  will  fight  no  more,"  the  latter  said. 

When  Albert  had  unbuckled  his  father's  armour  and  hung 
it  up,  Edgar  said  :    "  Now,  Albert,  let  us  have  a  bout." 

The  lad  coloured  hotly,  and  the  knight  burst  into  a  hearty- 
laugh. 

"  You  might  as  soon  challenge  my  daughter  Aline.  Well, 
put  on  the  jerkin,  Albert ;  it  were  well  that  you  should  feel 
what  a  poor  creature  a  man  is  who  has  never  had  a  sword  in 
his  hand." 

Albert  silently  obeyed  his  father's  orders  and  stood  up 
facing  Edgar.  They  were  about  the  same  height,  though 
Albert  looked  slim  and  delicate  by  the  side  of  his  friend. 

"By  St.  George!  "  his  father  exclaimed,  "you  do  not 
take  up  a  bad  posture,  Albert.  You  have  looked  at  Edgai 
often  enough  at  his  exercises  to  see  how  you  ought  to  place 
yourself.  I  have  never  seen  you  look  so  manly  since  the  day 
you  were  born.     Now,  strike  in." 

Sir  Ralph's  surprise  at  his  son's  attitude  grew  to  amaze- 
ment as  the  swords  clashed  together,  and  he  saw  that,  al- 
though Edgar  was  not  putting  out  his  full  strength  and  skill, 
his  son,  instead  of  being  scarce  able,  as  he  had  expected,  to 
raise  the  heavy  sword,  not  only  showed  considerable  skill, 
but  even  managed  to  parry  some  of  the  tricks  of  the  weapon 
to  which  he  himself  had  fallen  a  victim. 

"  Stop,  stop  !  "  he  said,  at  last.  "  Am  I  dreaming,  or  has 
someone  else  taken  the  place  of  my  son?  Take  off  your 
helmet.  It  is  indeed  Albert !  "  he  said,  as  they  uncovered. 
"  What  magic  is  this  ?  " 

"It  is  a  little  surprise  that  we  have  prepared  for  you,  Sir 


A    FENCING    BOUT  21 

Ralph,"  Edgar  said,  "  and  I  trust  that  you  will  not  be  dis- 
pleased. Two  years  ago  I  persuaded  Albert  that  there  was 
no  reason  why  even  a  priest  should  not  have  a  firm  hand  and 
a  steady  eye,  and  that  this  would  help  him  to  overcome  his 
nervousness,  and  would  make  him  strong  in  body  as  well  as 
in  arm.  Since  that  time  he  has  practised  with  me  almost 
daily  after  he  had  finished  his  studies  at  St.  Alwyth,  and  my 
masters  have  done  their  best  for  him.  Though,  of  course,  he 
has  not  my  strength,  as  he  lacks  the  practice  I  have  had,  he 
has  gained  wonderfully  of  late,  and  would  in  a  few  years 
match  me  in  skill,  for  what  he  wants  in  strength  he  makes  up 
in  activity." 

"  Master  Ormskirk,"  the  knight  said,  "I  am  beholden  to 
you  more  than  I  can  express.  His  mother  and  I  have  ob- 
served during  the  last  two  years  that  he  has  gained  greatly  in 
health  and  has  widened  out  in  the  shoulders.  I  understand 
now  how  it  has  come  about.  We  have  never  questioned  him 
about  it ;  indeed,  I  should  as  soon  have  thought  of  asking 
him  whether  he  had  made  up  his  mind  to  become  king,  as 
whether  he  had  begun  to  use  a  sword.  Why,  I  see  that 
you  have  taught  him  already  some  of  the  tricks  that  you  have 
just  learnt." 

"  I  have  not  had  time  to  instruct  him  in  many  of  them, 
Sir  Ralph,  but  I  showed  him  one  or  two,  and  he  acquired 
them  so  quickly  that  in  another  month  I  have  no  doubt  he 
will  know  them  as  well  as  I  do." 

"  By  St.  George,  you  have  done  wonders,  Edgar.  As  for 
you,  Albert,  I  am  as  pleased  as  if  I  had  heard  that  the  king 
had  made  me  an  earl.  Truly,  indeed,  did  Master  Ormskirk 
tell  you  that  it  would  do  you  good  to  learn  to  use  a  sword. 
'Tis  not  a  priest's  weapon  —  although  many  a  priest  and 
bishop  have  ridden  to  battle  before  now  —  but  it  has  im- 
proved your  health  and  given  you  ten  years  more  life  than 


22  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

you  would  be  likely  to  have  had  without  it.  It  seemed  to 
me  strange  that  any  son  of  my  house  should  be  ignorant  as 
to  how  to  use  a  sword,  and  now  I  consider  that  that  which 
seemed  to  me  almost  a  disgrace  is  removed.  Knows  your 
mother  aught  of  this  ?  " 

"No,  sir.  When  I  began  I  feared  that  my  resolution 
would  soon  fade ;  and  indeed  it  would  have  done  so  had  not 
Edgar  constantly  encouraged  me  and  held  me  to  it,  though 
indeed  at  first  it  so  fatigued  me   that   I   could  scarce  walk 

home. ' ' 

"That  I  can  well  understand,  my  lad.  Now  you  shall 
come  and  tell  your  mother.  I  have  news  for  you,  dame,  that 
will  in  no  small  degree  astonish  you,"  he  said,  as,  followed 
by  the  two  lads,  he  returned  to  the  room  where  she  was  sit- 
ting. "  In  the  first  place,  young  Master  Ormskirk  has  proved 
himself  a  better  man  than  I  with  the  sword." 

"Say  not  so,  I  pray  you,  Sir  Ralph,"  Edgar  said.  "In 
skill  with  the  French  tricks  I  may  have  had  the  better  of  you, 
but  with  a  mace  you  would  have  dashed  my  brains  out,  as  I 
could  not  have  guarded  my  head  against  the  blows  that  you 
could  have  struck  with  it." 

"  Not  just  yet,  perhaps,"  the  knight  said  j  "  but  when  you 
get  your  full  strength  you  could  assuredly  do  so.  He  will 
be  a  famous  knight  some  day,  dame.  But  that  is  not  the 
most  surprising  piece  of  news.  What  would  you  say  were  I 
to  tell  you  that  this  weakling  of  ours,  although  far  from  ap- 
proaching the  skill  and  strength  of  his  friend,  is  yet  able  to 
wield  a  heavy  sword  manfully  and  skilfully  ?  ' ' 

"  I  should  say  that  either  you  were  dreaming,  or  that  I  was, 
Sir  Ralph." 

"  Well,  I  do  say  so  in  wide-awake  earnest.  Master  Orms- 
kirk has  been  his  instructor,  and  for  the  last  two  years  the  lad 
has  been  learning  of  him  and  of  his  masters.     That  accounts 


A    FENCING    BOUT  23 

for  the  change  that  we  have  noticed  in  his  health  and  bearing. 
Faith,  he  used  to  go  along  with  stooping  neck,  like  a  girl  who 
has  outgrown  her  strength.  Xow  he  carries  himself  well,  and 
his  health  of  late  has  left  naught  to  be  desired.  It  was  for  that 
that  his  friend  invited  him  to  exercise  himself  with  the  sword  ; 
and  indeed  his  recipe  has  done  wonders.  His  voice  has  gained 
strength,  and  though  it  still  has  a  girlish  ring  about  it,  he 
speaks  more  firmly  and  assuredly  than  he  used  to  do." 

"That  is  indeed  wonderful  news,  Sir  Ralph,  and  I  rejoice 
to  hear  it.  Master  Ormskirk,  we  are  indeed  beholden  to  you. 
For  at  one  time  I  doubted  whether  Albert  would  ever  live  to 
grow  into  a  man ;  and  of  late  I  have  been  gladdened  at  see- 
ing so  great  a  change  in  him,  though  I  dreamed  not  of  the 
cause." 

Aline  had  stood  open-mouthed  while  her  father  was  speak- 
ing, and  now  stole  up  to  Albert's  side. 

"lam  pleased,  brother,"  she  said.  "  May  I  tell  them  now 
what  happened  the  other  day  with  the  black  bull,  you  charged 
me  to  say  nothing  about?  " 

"  What  is  this  about  the  black  bull,  Aline?  "  her  father  said, 
as  he  caught  the  words. 

"  It  was  naught,  sir,"  Albert  replied,  colouring,  "  save  that 
the  black  bull  in  the  lower  meadow  ran  at  us,  and  I  frightened 
him  away." 

"No,  no,  father,"  the  girl  broke  in,  "it  was  not  that  at 
all.  We  were  walking  through  the  meadow  together  when  the 
black  bull  ran  at  us.  Albert  said  to  me,  '  Run,  run,  Aline  !  ' 
and  I  did  run  as  hard  as  I  could ;  but  I  looked  back  for  some 
time  as  I  ran,  being  greatly  terrified  as  to  what  would  come 
to  Albert.  He  stood  still.  The  bull  lowered  his  head  and 
rushed  at  him.  Then  he  sprang  aside  just  as  I  expected  to 
see  him  tossed  into  the  air,  caught  hold  of  the  bull's  tail  as  it 
went  past  him  and  held  on  till  the  bull  was  close  to  the  fence, 


24  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

and  then  he  let  go  and  scrambled  over,  while  the  bull  went 
bellowing  down  the  field." 

"  Well  done,  well  done  !  "  Sir  Ralph  said.  "  Why,  Albert, 
it  seems  marvellous  that  you  should  be  doing  such  things ; 
that  black  bull  is  a  formidable  beast,  and  the  strongest  man, 
if  unarmed,  might  well  feel  discomposed  if  he  saw  him  coming 
rushing  at  him.  I  will  wager  that  if  you  had  not  had  that 
practice  with  the  sword,  you  would  not  have  had  the  quick- 
ness of  thought  that  enabled  you  to  get  out  of  the  scrape. 
You  might  have  stood  between  the  bull  and  your  sister,  but  if 
you  had  done  so  you  would  only  have  been  tossed,  and  per- 
haps gored  or  trampled  to  death  afterwards.  I  will  have  the 
beast  killed,  or  otherwise  he  will  be  doing  mischief.  There 
are  not  many  who  pass  through  the  field,  still  I  don't  want  to 
have  any  of  my  tenants  killed. 

"  Well,  Master  Ormskirk,  both  my  wife  and  I  feel  grateful 
to  you  for  what  you  have  done  for  Albert.  There  are  the 
makings  of  a  man  in  him  now,  let  him  take  up  what  trade  he 
will.  I  don't  say  much,  boy,  it  is  not  my  way  ;  but  if  you 
ever  want  a  friend,  whether  it  be  at  court  or  camp,  you  can 
rely  upon  me  to  do  as  much  for  you  as  I  would  for  one  of  my 
own ;  maybe  more,  for  I  deem  that  a  man  cannot  well  ask  for 
favours  for  those  of  his  own  blood,  but  he  can  speak  a  good 
word,  and  even  urge  his  suit  for  one  who  is  no  kin  to  him. 
So  far  as  I  understand,  you  have  not  made  up  your  mind  in 
what  path  you  will  embark." 

"  No,  Sir  Ralph,  for  at  present,  although  we  can  scarce  be 
said  to  be  at  peace  with  the  French,  we  are  not  fighting  with 
them.  Had  it  been  so  I  would  willingly  have  joined  the 
train  of  some  brave  knight  raising  a  force  for  service  there. 
There  is  ever  fighting  in  the  North,  but  with  the  Scots  it  is 
but  a  war  of  skirmishes,  and  not  as  it  was  in  Edward's  reign. 
Moreover,  by  what  my  father  says,  there  seems  no  reason  for 


A    FENCING    BOUT  25 

harrying  Scotland  far  and  near,  and  the  fighting  at  present  is 
scarce  of  a  nature  in  which  much  credit  is  to  be  gained." 

"You  might  enter  the  household  of  some  powerful  noble, 
lad." 

"  My  father  spoke  to  me  of  that,  Sir  Ralph,  but  told  me 
that  he  would  rather  that  I  were  with  some  simple  knight  than 
with  a  great  noble,  for  that  in  the  rivalries  between  these 
there  might  be  troubles  come  upon  the  land,  and  maybe  even 
civil  strife  ;  that  one  who  might  hold  his  head  highest  of  all  one 
day  might  on  the  morrow  have  it  struck  off  with  the  execu- 
tioner's axe,  and  that  at  any  rate  it  were  best  at  present  to 
live  quietly  and  see  how  matters  went  before  taking  any  step 
that  would  bind  me  to  the  fortunes  of  one  man  more  than 
another." 

"  Your  father  speaks  wisely.  'Tis  not  often  that  men  who 
live  in  books,  and  spend  their  time  in  pouring  over  mouldy 
parchments,  and  in  well  -  nigh  suffocating  themselves  with 
stinking  fumes  have  common  sense  in  worldly  matters.  But 
when  I  have  conversed  with  your  father,  I  have  always  found 
that,  although  he  takes  not  much  interest  in  public  affairs  at 
present,  he  is  marvellously  well  versed  in  our  history,  and 
can  give  illustrations  in  support  of  what  he  says.  Well,  when- 
ever the  time  comes  that  he  thinks  it  good  for  you  to  leave 
his  fireside  and  venture  out  into  the  world,  you  have  but  to 
come  to  me,  and  I  will,  so  far  as  is  in  my  power,  further  your 
designs." 

< '  I  thank  you  most  heartily,  Sir  Ralph,  and  glad  am  I  to 
have  been  of  service  to  Albert,  who  has  been  almost  as  a 
brother  to  me  since  we  first  met  at  St.  Alwyth." 

"  I  would  go  over  and  see  your  father,  and  have  a  talk  with 
him  about  you,  but  I  ride  to  London  to-morrow,  and  may  be 
forced  to  tarry  there  for  some  time.  When  I  return  I  will 
wait  upon  him  and  have  a  talk  as  to  his  plans  for  you.     Now, 


26  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

I  doubt  not,  you  would  all  rather  be  wandering  about  the 
garden  than  sitting  here  with  us,  so  we  will  detain  you  no 
longer. ' ' 

"Albert,  I  am  very  angry  with  you  and  Master  Ormskirk 
that  you  did  not  take  me  into  your  counsel  and  tell  me  about 
your  learning  to  use  the  sword,"  Aline  said,  later  on,  as  they 
watched  Edgar  ride  away  through  the  gateway  of  the  castle. 
"  I  call  it  very  unkind  of  you  both." 

"We  had  not  thought  of  being  unkind,  Aline,"  Albert 
said,  quietly.  "  When  we  began  I  did  not  feel  sure  that  either 
my  strength  or  my  resolution  would  suffice  to  carry  me 
through,  and  indeed  it  was  at  first  very  painful  work  for  me, 
having  never  before  taken  any  strong  exercise,  and  often  I 
would  have  given  it  up  from  the  pain  and  fatigue  that  it  caused 
me,  had  not  Edgar  urged  me  to  persevere,  saying  that  in  time 
I  should  feel  neither  pain  nor  weariness.  Therefore,  at  first 
I  said  nothing  to  you,  knowing  that  it  would  disappoint  you 
did  I  give  it  up,  and  then  when  my  arm  gained  strength,  and 
Edgar  encouraged  me  by  praising  my  progress,  and  I  began 
to  hope  that  I  might  yet  come  to  be  strong  and  gain  skill  with 
the  weapon,  I  kept  it  back  in  order  that  I  might,  as  I  have 
done  to-day,  have  the  pleasure  of  surprising  you,  as  well  as 
my  father,  by  showing  that  I  was  not  so  great  a  milksop  as 
you  had  rightly  deemed  me." 

"I  never  thought  that  you  were  a  milksop,  Albert,"  his 
sister  said,  indignantly.  "  I  knew  that  you  were  not  strong, 
and  was  sorry  for  it,  but  it  was  much  nicer  for  me  that  you 
should  be  content  to  walk  and  ride  with  me,  and  to  take  in- 
terest in  things  that  I  like,  instead  of  being  like  Henry  Nevil 
or  Richard  Clairvaux,  who  are  always  talking  and  thinking  of 
nothing  but  how  they  would  go  to  the  wars,  and  what  they 
would  do  there." 

"  There  was  no  need  that  I  should  do  that,  Aline.     Edgar 


A    FENCING    BOUT  27 

is  a  much  better  swordsman  than  either  of  them,  and  knows 
much  more,  and  is  much  more  likely  to  be  a  famous  knight 
some  day  than  either  Nevil  or  Clairvaux,  but  I  am  certain 
that  you  do  not  hear  him  talk  about  it." 

"  No,  Edgar  is  nice,  too,"  the  girl  said,  frankly,  "  and  very 
strong.  Do  you  not  remember  how  he  carried  me  home  more 
than  two  miles,  when  a  year  ago  I  fell  down  when  I  was  out 
with  you,  and  sprained  my  ankle.  And  now,  Albert,  perhaps 
some  day  you  will  get  so  strong  that  you  may  not  think  of 
going  into  the  Church  and  shutting  yourself  up  all  your  life  in 
a  cloister,  but  may  come  to  be  famous  too." 

"  I  have  not  thought  of  that,  Aline,"  he  said,  gravely.  "  If 
ever  I  did  change  my  mind,  it  would  be  that  I  might  always 
be  with  Edgar  and  be  great  friends  with  him,  all  through  our 
lives,  just  as  we  are  now." 

Sir  Ralph  and  his  wife  were  at  the  time  discussing  the  same 
topic.  "  It  may  yet  be,  Agatha,  that,  after  all,  the  boy  may 
give  up  this  thought  of  being  a  churchman.  I  have  never 
said  a  word  against  it  hitherto,  because  it  seemed  to  me  that 
he  was  fit  for  nothing  else,  but  now  that  one  sees  that  he  has 
spirit,  and  has,  thanks  to  his  friend,  acquired  a  taste  for  arms, 
and  has  a  strength  1  never  dreamt  he  possessed,  the  matter  is 
changed.  I  say  not  yet  that  he  is  like  to  become  a  famous 
knight,  but  it  needs  not  that  every  one  should  be  able  to 
swing  a  heavy  mace  and  hold  his  own  in  a  melee.  There  are 
many  posts  at  court  where  one  who  is  discreet  and  long-headed 
may  hold  his  own,  and  gain  honour,  so  that  he  be  not  a  mere 
feeble  weakling  who  can  be  roughly  pushed  to  the  wall  by 
every  blusterer." 

"  I  would  ask  him  no  question  concerning  it,  Sir  Ralph," 
his  wife  said.  "  It  may  be  as  you  say,  but  methinks  that  it 
will  be  more  likely  that  he  will  turn  to  it  if  you  ask  him  no 
questions,  but  leave  him  to  think  it  out  for  himself.     The  lad 


28  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

Edgar  has  great  influence  over  him,  and  will  assuredly  use  it 
for  good.  As  for  myself,  it  would  be  no  such  great  grief 
were  Albert  to  enter  the  Church  as  it  would  be  to  you,  though 
I,  too,  would  prefer  that  he  should  not  be  lost  to  us,  and 
would  rather  that  he  went  to  Court  and  played  his  part  there. 
I  believe  that  he  has  talent.  The  prior  of  St.  Alwyth  said 
that  he  and  young  Ormskirk  were  by  far  his  most  promising 
pupils;  of  course,  the  latter  has  now  ceased  to  study  with 
him,  having  learned  as  much  as  is  necessary  for  a  gentleman 
to  know  if  he  be  not  intended  for  the  Church.  Albert  is  well 
aware  what  your  wishes  are,  and  that  if  you  have  said  naught 
against  his  taking  up  that  profession,  it  was  but  because  you 
deemed  him  fit  for  no  other.  Now,  you  will  see  that,  having 
done  so  much,  he  may  well  do  more,  and  it  may  be  that  in 
time  he  may  himself  speak  to  you  and  tell  you  that  he  has 
changed  his  mind  on  the  matter." 

"  Perhaps  it  would  be  best  so,  dame,  and  I  have  good  hope 
that  it  will  be  as  you  say.  I  care  not  much  for  the  Court, 
where  Lancaster  and  Gloucester  overshadow  the  king.  Still, 
a  man  can  play  his  part  there ;  though  I  would  not  that  he 
should  attach  himself  to  Lancaster's  faction  or  to  Gloucester's, 
for  both  are  ambitious,  and  it  will  be  a  struggle  between  them 
for  supremacy.  If  he  goes  he  shall  go  as  a  king's  man. 
Richard,  as  he  grows  up,  will  resent  the  tutelage  in  which  he 
is  held,  but  will  not  be  able  to  shake  it  off,  and  he  will  need 
men  he  can  rely  upon — prudent  and  good  advisers,  the  nearer 
to  his  own  age  the  better,  and  it  may  well  be  that  Albert 
would  be  like  to  gain  rank  and  honour  more  quickly  in  this 
way  than  by  doughty  deeds  in  the  field.  It  is  good  that  each 
man  should  stick  to  his  last.  As  for  me,  I  would  rather  delve 
as  a  peasant  than  mix  in  the  intrigues  of  a  Court.  But  there 
must  be  courtiers  as  well  as  fighters,  and  I  say  not  aught 
against  them. 


A    FENCING    BOUT  29 

"The  boy  with  his  quiet  voice,  and  his  habit  of  going 
about  making  little  more  noise  than  a  cat,  is  far  better  suited 
for  such  a  life  than  I  with  my  rough  speech  and  fiery  temper. 
For  his  manner  he  has  also  much  to  thank  young  Ormskirk. 
Edgar  caught  it  from  his  father,  who,  though  a  strange  man 
according  to  my  thinking,  is  yet  a  singularly  courteous  gen- 
tleman, and  Albert  has  taken  it  from  his  friend.  Well,  wife, 
I  shall  put  this  down  as  one  of  my  fortunate  days,  for  never 
have  I  heard  better  news  than  that  which  Albert  gave  me  this 
afternoon." 

When  Edgar  returned  home  he  told  his  father  what  had 
taken  place. 

"  I  thought  that  Sir  Ralph  would  be  mightily  pleased  some 
day  when  he  heard  that  his  son  had  been  so  zealously  working 
here  with  you,  and  I  too  was  glad  to  see  it.  I  am  altogether 
without  influence  to  push  your  fortunes.  Learning  I  can  give 
you,  but  I  scarce  know  a  man  at  Court,  for  while  I  lived  at 
Highgate  I  seldom  went  abroad,  and  save  for  a  visit  now  and 
then  from  some  scholar  anxious  to  consult  me,  scarce  a  being 
entered  my  house-  Therefore,  beyond  relating  to  you  such 
matters  of  history  as  it  were  well  for  you  to  know,  and  by 
telling  you  of  the  deeds  of  Caesar  and  other  great  command- 
ers, I  could  do  naught  for  you." 

"  You  have  done  a  great  deal  for  me,  father.  You  have 
taught  me  more  of  military  matters,  and  of  the  history  of  this 
country,  and  of  France  and  Italy,  than  can  be  known  to  most 
people,  and  will  assuredly  be  of  much  advantage  to  me  in  the 
future. ' ' 

"  That  may  be  so,  Edgar,  but  the  great  thing  is  to  make 
the  first  start,  and  here  I  could  in  no  way  aid  you.  I  have 
often  wondered  how  this  matter  could  be  brought  about,  and 
now  you  have  obtained  a  powerful  friend ;  for  although  Sir 
Ralph  De  Courcy  is  but  a  simple  knight,  with  no  great  heri- 


30  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

tage,  his  wife  is  a  daughter  of  Lord  Talbot,  and  he  himself  is 
one  of  the  most  valiant  of  the  nobles  and  knights  who  fought 
so  stoutly  in  France  and  Spain,  and  as  such  is  known  to,  and 
respected  by,  all  those  who  bore  a  part  in  those  wars.  He 
therefore  can  do  for  you  the  service  that  of  all  others  is  the 
most  necessary. 

•'The  king  himself  is  well  aware  that  he  was  one  of  the 
knights  in  whom  the  Black  Prince,  his  father,  had  the  fullest 
confidence,  and  to  whom  he  owed  his  life  more  than  once  in 
the  thick  of  a  melee.  Thus,  then,  when  the  time  comes, 
he  will  be  able  to  secure  for  you  a  post  in  the  following  of 
some  brave  leader.  I  would  rather  that  it  were  so  than  in 
the  household  of  any  great  noble,  who  would  assuredly  take 
one  side  or  other  in  the  factions  of  the  Court.  You  are  too 
young  for  this  as  yet,  being  too  old  to  be  a  page,  too  young 
for  an  esquire,  and  must  therefore  wait  until  you  are  old 
enough  to  enter  service  either  as  an  esquire  or  as  one  of  the 
retinue  of  a  military  leader." 

'  *  I  would  rather  be  an  esquire  and  ride  to  battle  to  win 
my  spurs.  I  should  not  care  to  become  a  knight  simply  be- 
cause I  was  the  owner  of  so  many  acres  of  land,  but  should 
wish  to  be  knighted  for  service  in  the  field." 

"So  would  I  also,  Edgar.  My  holding  here  is  large 
enough  to  entitle  me  to  the  rank  of  knight  did  I  choose  to 
take  it  up,  but  indeed  it  would  be  with  me  as  it  is  with  many 
others,  an  empty  title.  Holding  land  enough  for  a  knight's 
fee,  I  should  of  course  be  bound  to  send  so  many  men  into 
the  field  were  I  called  upon  to  do  so,  and  should  send  you  as 
my  substitute  if  the  call  should  not  come  until  you  are  two  or 
three  years  older ;  but  in  this  way  you  would  be  less  likely  to 
gain  opportunities  for  winning  honour  than  if  you  formed  part 
of  the  following  of  some  well-known  knight.  Were  a  call  to 
come  you  could  go  with  few  better  than  Sir  Ralph,  who 


A    FENCING    BOUT  31 

would  be  sure  to  be  in  the  thick  of  it.  But  if  it  comes  not 
ere  long,  he  may  think  himself  too  old  to  take  the  field,  and 
his  contingent  would  doubtless  be  led  by  some  knight  as  his 
substitute." 

"I  think  not,  father,  that  Sir  Ralph  is  likely  to  regard 
himself  as  lying  on  the  shelf  for  some  time  to  -come  ;  he  is 
still  a  very  strong  man,  and  he  would  chafe  like  a  caged  eagle 
were  there  blows  to  be  struck  in  France,  and  he  unable  to 
share  in  them." 

Four  days  later  a  man  who  had  been  down  to  the  town  re- 
turned with  a  budget  of  news.  Edgar  happened  to  be  at  the 
door  when  he  rode  past. 

"  What  is  the  news,  Master  Clement?"  he  said,  for  he 
saw  that  the  man  looked  excited  and  alarmed. 

"  There  be  bad  news,  young  master,  mighty  bad  news. 
Thou  knowest  how  in  Essex  men  have  refused  to  pay  the  poll- 
tax,  but  there  has  been  naught  of  that  on  this  side  of  the 
river  as  yet,  though  there  is  sore  grumbling,  seeing  that  the 
tax-collectors  are  not  content  with  drawing  the  tax  from  those 
of  proper  age,  but  often  demand  payments  for  boys  and  girls, 
who,  as  they  might  see,  are  still  under  fourteen.  It  happened 
so  to-day  at  Dartford.  One  of  the  tax-collectors  went  to  the 
house  of  Wat  the  Tyler.  His  wife  had  the  money  for  his 
tax  and  hers,  but  the  man  insolently  demanded  tax  for  the 
daughter,  who  is  but  a  girl  of  twelve  ;  and  when  her  mother 
protested  that  the  child  was  two  years  short  of  the  age,  he 
offered  so  gross  an  insult  to  the  girl  that  she  and  her  mother 
screamed  out.  A  neighbour  ran  with  the  news  to  Wat,  who 
was  at  his  work  on  the  roof  of  a  house  near,  and  he,  being 
full  of  wrath  thereat,  ran  hastily  home,  and  entering  smote 
the  man  so  heavily  on  the  head  with  a  hammer  he  carried, 
that  he  killed  him  on  the  spot. 

"  The  collectors'  knaves  would  have  seized  Wat,  but  the 


32  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

neighbours  ran  in  and  drove  them  from  the  town  with  blows. 
The  whole  place  is  in  a  ferment.  Many  have  arms  in  their 
hands,  and  are  declaring  that  they  will  submit  no  more  to 
the  exactions,  and  will  fight  rather  than  pay,  for  that  their 
lives  are  of  little  value  to  them  if  they  are  to  be  ground  to  the 
earth  by  these  leeches.  The  Fleming  traders  in  the  town  have 
hidden  away,  for  in  their  present  humour  the  mob  might  well 
fall  upon  them  and  kill  them." 

It  was  against  the  Flemings  indeed  that  the  feelings  of  the 
country  people  ran  highest.  This  tax  was  not,  as  usual,  col- 
lected by  the  royal  officers,  but  by  men  hired  by  the  Flemish 
traders  settled  in  England.  The  proceeds  of  it  had  been 
bestowed  upon  several  young  nobles,  intimates  of  the  king. 
These  had  borrowed  money  from  the  Flemings  on  the  secur- 
ity of  the  tax ;  the  amount  that  it  was  likely  to  produce  had 
been  considerably  overrated,  and  the  result  was  that  the  Flem- 
ings, finding  that  they  would  be  heavy  losers  by  the  trans- 
action, ordered  their  collectors  to  gather  in  as  much  as  pos- 
sible. These  obeyed  the  instructions,  rendering  by  their 
conduct  the  exaction  of  the  poll-tax  even  more  unpopular 
than  it  would  have  been  had  it  been  collected  by  the  royal 
officers,  who  would  have  been  content  with  the  sum  that  could 
be  legally  demanded. 

"This  is  serious  news,"  Edgar  said,  gravely,  "and  I  fear 
that  much  trouble  may  come  of  it.  Doubtless  the  tax-col- 
lector misbehaved  himself  grossly,  but  his  employers  will  take 
no  heed  of  that,  and  will  lay  complaints  before  the  king  of 
the  slaying  of  one  of  their  servants  and  of  the  assault  upon 
others  by  a  mob  of  Dartford,  so  that  erelong  we  shall  be  hav- 
ing a  troop  of  men-at-arms  sent  hither  to  punish  the  town." 

"Ay,  young  master,  but  not  being  of  Dartford  I  should 
not  care  so  much  for  that ;  but  there  are  hot  spirits  elsewhere, 
and  there  are  many  who  would  be  like  to  take  up  arms  as  well 


A    FENCING    BOUT  33 

as  the  men  at  Dartford,  and  to  resist  all  attacks ;  then  the 
trouble  would  spread,  and  there  is  no  saying  how  far  it  may 
grow." 

"True  enough,  Clement;  well,  we  may  hope  that  when 
men's  minds  become  calmer  the  people  of  Dartford  will  think 
it  best  to  offer  to  pay  a  fine  in  order  to  escape  bloodshed." 

"  It  may  be  so,"  the  man  said,  shaking  his  head,  "  though 
I  doubt  it.  There  has  been  too  much  preaching  of  sedition. 
I  say  not  that  the  people  have  not  many  and  real  grievances, 
but  the  way  to  right  them  is  not  by  the  taking  up  of  arms, 
but  by  petition  to  the  crown  and  parliament." 

He  rode  on,  and  Edgar,  going  in  to  his  father,  told  him 
what  he  had  heard  from  Clement. 

"  'Tis  what  I  feared,"  Mr.  Ormskirk  said.  "  The  English 
are  a  patient  race,  and  not  given,  as  are  those  of  foreign 
nations,  to  sudden  bursts  of  rage.  So  long  as  the  taxation 
was  legal  they  would  pay,  however  hardly  it  pressed  them, 
but  when  it  comes  to  demanding  money  for  children  under 
the  age,  and  to  insulting  them,  it  is  pushing  matters  too  far, 
and  I  fear  with  you,  Edgar,  that  the  trouble  will  spread.  I 
am  sorry  for  these  people,  for  however  loudly  they  may  talk 
and  however  valiant  they  may  be,  they  can  assuredly  offer  but 
a  weak  resistance  to  a  strong  body  of  men-at-arms,  and  they 
will  but  make  their  case  worse  by  taking  up  arms. 

"  History  shows  that  mobs  are  seldom  able  to  maintain  a 
struggle  against  authority.  Just  at  first  success  may  attend 
them,  but  as  soon  as  those  who  govern  recover  from  their  first 
surprise  they  are  not  long  before  they  put  down  the  move- 
ment. I  am  sorry,  not  only  for  the  men  themselves,  but  for 
others  who,  like  myself,  altogether  disapprove  of  any  rising. 
Just  at  first  the  mob  may  obey  its  leaders  and  act  with  mod- 
eration ;  but  they  are  like  wild  beasts — the  sight  of  blood 
maddens  them — and  if  this  rising  should  become  a  serious 
3 


34  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

one,  you  will  see  that  there  will  be  burnings  and  ravagings. 
Heads  will  be  smitten  off,  and  after  slaying  those  they  con- 
sider the  chief  culprits,  they  will  turn  against  all  in  a  better 
condition  than  themselves. 

' '  The  last  time  Sir  Ralph  De  Courcy  was  over  here  he 
told  me  that  the  priest  they  called  Jack  Straw  and  many  others 
were,  he  heard,  not  only  preaching  sedition  against  the  gov- 
ernment, but  the  seizure  of  the  goods  of  the  wealthy,  the 
confiscation  of  the  estates  of  the  monasteries,  and  the  division 
of  the  wealth  of  the  rich.  A  nice  programme,  and  just  the 
one  that  would  be  acceptable  to  men  without  a  penny  in  their 
pockets.  Sir  Ralph  said  that  he  would  give  much  if  he,  with 
half  a  dozen  men-at-arms,  could  light  upon  a  meeting  of  these 
people,  when  he  would  give  them  a  lesson  that  would  silence 
their  saucy  tongues  for  a  long  time  to  come.  I  told  him  I 
was  glad  that  he  had  not  the  opportunity,  for  that  methought 
it  would  do  more  harm  than  good.  '  You  won't  think  so,'  he 
said,  '  when  there  is  a  mob  of  these  rascals  thundering  at  your 
door,  and  resolved  to  make  a  bonfire  of  your  precious  manu- 
scripts and  to  throw  you  into  the  midst  of  it.'  'I  have  no 
doubt,'  I  replied,  '  that  at  such  a  time  I  should  welcome  the 
news  of  the  arrival  of  you  and  the  men-at-arms,  but  I  have  no 
store  of  goods  that  would  attract  their  cupidity.'  '  No,'  the 
knight  said,  '  but  you  know  that  among  the  common  people 
you  are  accounted  a  magician,  because  you  are  wiser  than  they 
are.' 

"  '  I  know  that,'  I  replied ;  'it  is  the  same  in  all  countries. 
The  credulous  mob  think  that  a  scholar,  although  he  may 
spend  his  life  in  trying  to  make  a  discovery  that  will  be  of 
inestimable  value  to  them,  is  a  magician  and  in  league  with 
the  devil.  However,  although  not  a  fighting  man,  I  may 
possess  means  of  defence  that  are  to  the  full  as  serviceable  as 
swords  and  battle  -  axes.      I   have  long  foreseen  that  should 


A    FENCING    BOUT  35 

trouble  arise,  the  villagers  of  St.  Alwyth  would  be  like  enough 
to  raise  the  cry  of  magician,  and  to  take  that  opportunity  of 
ridding  themselves  of  one  they  vaguely  fear,  and  many  months 
ago  I  made  some  preparations  to  meet  such  a  storm  and  to 
show  them  that  a  magician  is  not  altogether  defenceless,  and 
that  the  compounds  in  his  power  are  well-nigh  as  dangerous 
as  they  believe,  only  not  in  the  same  way.' 

"  '  Well,  I  hope  that  you  will  find  it  so  if  there  is  any 
trouble  ;  but  I  recommend  you,  if  you  hear  that  there  is  any 
talk  in  the  village  of  making  an  assault  upon  you  that  you 
send  a  messenger  to  me  straightway,  and  you  may  be  sure 
that  ere  an  hour  has  passed  I  will  be  here  with  half  a 
dozen  stout  fellows  who  will  drive  this  rabble  before  them 
like  sheep.' 

"  '  I  thank  you  much  for  the  offer,  Sir  Ralph,  and  will  bear 
it  in  mind  should  there  be  an  occasion,  but  I  think  that  I 
may  be  able  to  manage  without  need  for  bloodshed.  You 
are  a  vastly  more  formidable  enemy  than  I  am,  but  I  imagine 
that  they  have  a  greater  respect  for  my  supposed  magical  pow- 
ers than  they  have  for  the  weight  of  your  arm,  heavy  though 
it  be.' 

"  *  Perhaps  it  is  so,  my  friend,'  Sir  Ralph  said,  grimly,  '  for 
they  have  not  felt  its  full  weight  yet,  though  I  own  that  I 
myself  would  rather  meet  the  bravest  knight  in  battle  than 
raise  my  hand  against  a  man  whom  I  believed  to  be  possessed 
of  magical  powers.' 

"  I  laughed,  and  said  that  so  far  as  I  knew  no  such  powers 
existed.  '  Your  magicians  are  but  chemists,'  I  said.  '  Their 
object  of  search  is  the  Elixir  of  Life  or  the  Philosopher's 
Stone ;  they  may  be  powerful  for  good,  but  they  are  as- 
suredly powerless  for  evil.' 

"  '  But  surely  you  believe  in  the  power  of  sorcery? '  he  said. 
1  All  men  know  that  there  are  sorcerers  who  can  command  the 


36  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

powers  of  the  air  and  bring  terrible  misfortunes  down  on  those 
that  oppose  them.' 

"  'I  do  not  believe  that  there  are  men  who  possess  such 
powers/  I  said.  '  There  are  knaves  who  may  pretend  to  have 
such  powers,  but  it  is  only  to  gain  money  from  the  credulous. 
In  all  my  reading  I  have  never  come  upon  a  single  instance  of 
any  man  who  has  really  exercised  such  powers,  nor  do  I  be- 
lieve that  such  powers  exist.  Men  have  at  all  times  believed 
in  portents,  and  even  a  Roman  army  would  turn  back  were  it 
on  the  march  against  an  enemy,  if  a  hare  ran  across  the  road 
they  were  following ;  I  say  not  that  there  may  not  be  some- 
thing in  such  portents,  though  even  of  this  I  have  doubts. 
Still,  like  dreams,  they  may  be  sent  to  warn  us,  but  assuredly 
man  has  naught  to  do  with  their  occurrence,  and  I  would, 
were  I  not  a  peaceful  man,  draw  my  sword  as  readily  against 
the  most  famous  enchanter  as  against  any  other  man  of  the 
same  strength  and  skill,  with  his  weapon.' 

"  I  could  see  that  the  good  knight  was  shocked  at  the  light 
way  in  which  I  spoke  of  magicians ;  and,  indeed,  the  power 
of  superstition  over  men,  otherwise  sensible,  is  wonderful. 
However,  he  took  his  leave  without  saying  more  than  that  he 
and  the  men-at-arms  would  be  ready  if  I  sent  for  them. ' ' 


CHAPTER  III 

WAT   TYLER 

THAT  evening  Mr.  Ormskirk  continued  the  subject  of  his 
talk  of  the  afternoon. 
"You  looked  surprised,  Edgar,  when  I  said  that  I  told  Sir 
Ralph  I  had  made  some  preparations  for  defence,  and  that 
some  of  the  compounds  in  my  laboratory  are  as  dangerous  as 


WAT    TYLER  37 

the  common  people  regard  them,  although  that  danger  has 
naught  to  do  with  any  magical  property.  You  must  know 
that  many  substances,  while  wholly  innocent  in  themselves, 
are  capable  of  dealing  wide  destruction  when  they  are  mixed 
together  \  for  example,  saltpetre,  charcoal,  and  sulphur,  which, 
as  Friar  Bacon  discovered,  make,  when  mixed  together,  a 
powder  whose  explosive  power  is  well-nigh  beyond  belief,  and 
which  is  now  coming  into  use  as  a  destructive  agent  in  war. 
Many  other  compounds  can  be  produced  of  explosive  nature, 
some  indeed  of  such  powerful  and  sudden  action  that  we  dare 
not  even  make  experiments  with  them. 

"  Many  other  strange  things  have  been  discovered,  some 
of  which  may  seem  useless  at  present,  but  may,  upon  further 
experiments  on  their  properties,  turn  out  of  value  to  man. 
Such  a  substance  I  discovered  two  years  ago.  I  was  experi- 
menting upon  bones,  and  endeavouring  to  ascertain  whether  a 
powder  might  not  be  procured  which,  when  mixed  with  other 
substances,  would  produce  unexpected  results.  After  calcin- 
ing the  bones,  I  treated  the  white  ash  with  various  acids  and 
alkaloids,  and  with  fire  and  water,  returning  again  and  again 
to  the  trials  when  I  had  time.  While  conducting  these  ex- 
periments, I  found  that  there  was  certainly  some  substance 
present  with  whose  nature  I  was  altogether  unacquainted. 

"One  evening,  going  into  the  laboratory  after  dark,  I 
observed  with  astonishment  what  looked  like  a  lambent  flame 
upon  the  table.  In  my  alarm  I  ran  forward  to  put  it  out,  but 
found  that  there  was  no  heat  in  it ;  lighting  my  lamp  I  could 
no  longer  see  it,  but  on  the  table  I  found  a  few  grains  of  the 
stuff  I  had  been  experimenting  on.  Turning  out  the  lamp 
the  light  was  again  visible,  and  after  much  thought  I  con- 
cluded that  it  was  similar  to  the  light  given  by  the  little 
creatures  called  glowworms,  and  which  in  its  turn  somewhat 
resembles  the  light  that  can  be  seen  at  times  in  a  pile  of  de- 


38  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

caying  fish.  I  tried  many  experiments,  but  as  nothing  came 
of  them  I  gave  them  up,  not  seeing  that  any  use  could  come 
of  a  fire  that  gave  out  no  heat.  I  produced  a  powder,  how- 
ever, that  when  rubbed  on  any  substance,  became  luminous 
in  the  dark,  presenting  an  appearance  strange  and  sufficiently 
alarming  to  the  ignorant. 

"Thinking  the  matter  over  some  time  ago,  I  took  a  little 
of  this  powder  from  the  phial  in  which  I  had  stored  it  away, 
and,  moistening  it,  rubbed  it  on  the  wall  in  the  form  of  circles, 
triangles,  and  other  signs.  I  did  this  just  before  it  became 
dark.  As  the  moisture  dried,  these  figures  gradually  assumed 
a  luminous  appearance.  I  saw  the  use  to  which  this  could  be 
put  in  awing  a  mob,  and,  setting  to  work,  made  a  large  supply 
of  this  powder. ' ' 

"  How  long  does  it  retain  its  light,  father?  " 

"  That  is  uncertain.  For  some  hours  in  a  darkened  room, 
the  light  gradually  growing  fainter,  but  if  a  bright  day  follows, 
the  figures  stand  out  on  the  following  night  as  brightly  as 
before ;  while  if  the  day  is  dull  they  show  up  but  faintly  at 
night.  I  see  not  that  any  use  can  come  of  such  a  thing,  for 
the  light  is  at  all  times  too  faint  to  be  used  for  reading  unless 
the  page  is  held  quite  close  to  it.  Come  downstairs  with  me 
and  I  will  show  you  the  head  of  one  of  the  old  Roman  statues 
that  was  dug  up  near  Rochester,  and  which  I  bought  for  a  few 
pence  last  year." 

They  went  down  into  the  laboratory.  The  light  was  burn- 
ing. "  There  you  see,  Edgar,  I  have  painted  this  head  with 
the  stuff,  and  now  you  can  see  nothing  more  unusual  than  if  it 
had  been  daubed  with  whitewash.  Now  I  will  extinguish  the 
lamp. ' ' 

Prepared  as  he  was,  Edgar  nevertheless  stepped  back  with 
an  exclamation  of  surprise  and  almost  awe.  The  head  stood 
out  in  the  darkness  with  startling  distinctness.     It  had  the 


WAT    TYLER  39 

effect  of  being  bathed  in  moonlight,  although  much  more 
brilliant  than  even  the  light  of  the  full  moon.  It  seemed  to 
him,  indeed,  almost  as  if  a  faint  wavering  light  played  around 
it,  giving  the  stern  face  of  the  old  Roman  a  sardonic  and  evil 
expression. 

"  You  can  touch  it,  Edgar,  but  you  will  see  that  there  is  not 
the  slightest  warmth. ' ' 

"It  is  wonderful,  father. ' ' 

"  Yes,  it  is  a  strange  thing  ;  but  is,  so  far  as  I  can  see,  of 
no  use  save  as  a  wonder,  and  it  is  just  one  of  those  wonders 
that  to  most  people  would  seem  to  be  magical.  I  showed 
it  a  short  time  ago  to  the  prior,  having  explained  to  him 
beforehand  how  I  had  discovered  it.  He  is  above  the 
superstitions  of  folks  in  general,  and  knowing  that  I  could 
have  no  motive  in  deceiving  him,  was  much  interested  ;  but 
he  said  to  me,  *  This  is  one  of  the  things  that  were  best 
concealed.  I  can  quite  understand  that  there  are  many 
things  in  nature  of  which  we  are  ignorant.  I  know  that 
what  you  say  of  decayed  fish  sometimes  giving  out  light 
like  this  is  perfectly  true,  and  everyone  knows  that  the 
glowworms,  when  the  weather  is  damp,  light  up  the  banks 
and  fields,  although  no  heat  can  be  felt.  Doubtless  in  your 
researches  on  bones  you  have  discovered  some  substance 
akin  to  that  which  causes  the  light  in  those  cases,  but  you 
would  never  persuade  the  vulgar  of  this. 

"  '  Nay,  there  are  even  churchmen  and  prelates  who  would 
view  it  as  magic.  Therefore,  my  friend,  seeing  that,  as  you 
say,  the  powder  is  not  likely  to  be  of  any  use  to  man,  I 
should  say  that  it  were  best  that  you  destroy  it,  for  if 
whispers  of  it  got  abroad  you  might  well  be  accused  of 
dealing  in  magic.  All  knowledge  of  things  beyond  them 
is  magic  to  the  ignorant.  Roger  Bacon  was  treated  as  a 
magician,  and  I  doubt  not  that  this  will  ever  be  the   case 


40  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

with  all  those  who  are  more  learned  than  their  fellow-men. 
Therefore  my  advice  to  you  is,  burn  the  stuff  and  say  naught 
about  it.' 

"I  did  not  take  his  advice,  Edgar,  for  it  seemed  to  me 
that  it  might  well  be  used  to  awe  any  unruly  mob  that 
might  come  hither  at  night  to  attack  me.  I  have  made  an 
experiment  that,  though  I  believe  not  in  the  supernatural, 
would  have  frightened  me  had  I  seen  it  without  knowing 
anything  of  its  nature.  You  know  that  old  skull  that  was 
dug  up  out  of  the  garden  last  month.  I  have  hung  the 
lower  jaw  on  wires  so  that  it  can  be  moved,  and  have  to-day 
painted  it,  and  now  I  will  blow  out  the  light  again,  and  then 
take  it  from  the  cupboard." 

A  moment  later  the  room  was  in  darkness,  and  then  an 
exclamation  of  surprise  and  almost  terror  rose  from  Edgar. 
In  front  of  him  there  was  a  gibbering  skull,  the  lower  jaw 
wagging  up  and  down,  as  if  engaging  in  noiseless  laughter. 
It  was  much  more  brilliant  than  the  stone  head  had  been, 
and  a  lambent  flame  played  round  it. 

"  What  think  ye  of  that,  Edgar?  " 

"  It  is  ghastly,  sir,  horrible  !  " 

"It  is  not  a  pleasant  object,"  his  father  said,  quietly,  as 
he  struck  the  tinder  and  again  lighted  the  lamp.  "  I  fancy, 
Edgar,  that  if  a  mob  of  people  were  to  break  down  the  door 
and  find  themselves  confronted  by  that  object  they  would 
fly  in  terror. ' ' 

"  Assuredly  they  would,  father;  they  would  not  stop  run- 
ning this  side  of  Dartford.  Even  though  I  expected  it,  the 
sight  sent  a  shiver  through  me,  and  my  teeth  well-nigh  chat- 
tered.    But  this  would  only  avail  in  case  of  a  night  attack." 

"  It  would  avail  something  even  in  daylight,  Edgar.  These 
downstairs  rooms  have  but  little  light,  and  that  little  I  intend 
to  block  up  by  nailing  boards  inside,  and  by  hanging  sacks 


WAT    TYLER  41 

over  them  outside.  Then  if  I  place  the  skull  in  the  passage, 
those  who  sought  me  in  my  laboratory  would  be  brought  to 
a  standstill.  But  there  are  other  means.  I  have  buried  jars 
filled  with  Friar  Bacon's  powder  round  the  house,  with  trains 
by  which  they  can  be  fired.  At  present  the  common  people 
know  little  of  guns,  and  methinks  that  the  explosion  of  two 
or  three  of  these  jars  would  send  them  about  their  business. 
I  have  other  devices  which  it  is  not  necessary  to  enter  upon, 
but  which  would  be  effective,  therefore  you  need  have  little 
fear  that  any  mob  will  gain  entrance  here,  and  you  may  be 
sure  that  after  a  repulse  they  would  be  very  loath  to  touch  the 
place  again." 

"  Yes,  father,  but  they  might  bring  accusation  against  you 
of  witchcraft." 

"  I  admit  that  there  is  that  danger,  but  the  prior  here 
has  long  taken  an  interest  in  my  investigations,  and  can 
testify  for  me  that  these  are  but  scientific  products,  and 
have  naught  to  do  with  magic.  Besides,  if  there  is  a  rising 
of  the  common  people,  the  king  and  nobles  will  be  in  no 
mood  to  listen  to  complaints  against  those  who  have  thwarted 
the  attacks  of  the  rioters. ' ' 

"  No  doubt  that  would  be  so,  father;  still,  for  myself,  I 
would  rather  charge  them,  sword  in  hand,  with  a  band  of 
stout  fellows  behind  me." 

"  But  we  have  not  got  the  stout  fellows,  Edgar;  and  for 
myself,  even  if  we  had  them,  I  would  prefer  to  set  these  poor 
knaves  running  without  doing  harm  to  them  rather  than  to 
slay  and  maim,  for  their  attack  would  be  made  in  their  ig- 
norance, and  in  their  hatred  of  those  above  them.  They 
have  been  goaded  by  oppression  into  taking  up  arms,  and  the 
fault  rests  upon  others  rather  than  upon  the  poor  people." 

The  next  morning,  however,  Edgar  went  round  to  the 
tenants,  of  whom  there   were    fifteen.     They  had    heard   of 


42  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

the  affair  at  Dartford,  which  was,  of  course,  in  everyone's 
mouth,  and  their  sympathies  were  wholly  with  the  rioters. 

"  I  think  as  you  do,"  Edgar  said  to  one  of  them.  "  The 
exactions  of  the  tax-gatherers  are  indeed  beyond  all  bearing, 
and  if  the  people  do  but  rise  to  demand  fair  treatment  and 
their  just  rights  as  men,  I  should  wish  them  success  ;  but  I 
fear  that  evil  counsels  will  carry  them  far  beyond  this,  and 
that  they  may  attack  the  houses  and  castles  of  the  gentry, 
although  these  may  be  in  no  way  the  authors  of  their  troubles. 
I  am  sure  that  my  father  has  oppressed  no  one. ' ' 

"  That  he  has  not,  Master  Edgar.  He  is  as  good  a  lord 
as  one  could  desire.  He  exacts  no  dues  beyond  his  rights ; 
and  indeed  if  there  be  trouble  or  sickness  he  presses  no  one 
beyond  his  means.  We  have  not  been  called  upon  for  ser- 
vice for  many  years,  and  if  the  Dartford  men  should  come 
hither  to  attack  him  they  will  find  that  they  have  to  reckon 
with  us." 

"That  is  what  I  have  come  for,"  Edgar  said.  "  Should 
you  hear  of  any  intention  to  attack  the  well-to-do,  I  would 
have  you  hold  yourselves  in  readiness  to  gather  at  the  house, 
and  to  aid  in  its  defence.  My  father  has  means  of  his  own 
for  discomfiting  any  that  may  come  against  him ;  but  as 
these  may  fail,  it  would  be  well  that  there  should  be  a  body 
of  men  ready  to  repel  an  attack. ' ' 

"  You  can  rely  upon  us,  master,  but  I  say  not  that  you 
can  do  so  on  our  men.  These  are  serfs,  and  their  sympathies 
will  be  all  with  the  rioters.  I  do  not  think  they  would  fight 
against  us,  but  I  fear  they  would  not  venture  their  lives 
against  those  of  their  own  class." 

"That  is  more  than  could  be  expected;  but  if  you  your- 
selves come,  it  will,  I  think,  be  sufficient.  I  have  no  fear 
that  these  men  will  in  the  first  place  interfere  with  the 
gentry.      Their  first  impulse  will  be   to  obtain  redress  for 


WAT    TYLER  43 

their  wrongs  ;  but  they  have  bad  advisers,  and  many  will 
join  them  for  the  sake  of  plunder.  When  this  once  begins 
others  will  take  part  with  them  in  the  matter,  and  there  is 
no  saying  what  may  come  of  it." 

"  Well,  you  can  depend  upon  us,  at  any  rate,  master. 
You  will  have  but  to  ring  the  bell  and  all  within  hearing 
will  run,  arms  in  hand,  to  defend  the  house,  and  we  shall,  I 
hope,  have  time  enough  to  gather  there  before  the  mob 
arrives." 

"  I  doubt  not  that  you  will.  I  shall  engage  a  trusty  man 
to  go  down  to  the  town  and  watch  what  is  going  on,  and 
we  are  sure  to  have  notice  of  any  such  movement.  But  as 
I  have  said,  I  think  not  that  there  is  any  chance  of  their 
beginning  in  such  a  way ;  it  will  be  only  after  they  have 
encountered  the  troops,  and  blood  has  been  shed." 

Having  gone  the  round  of  the  tenants,  Edgar  rode  down  to 
Dartford.  On  the  way  he  passed  many  men  going  in  the 
same  direction.  Almost  all  of  them  were  armed  with  staves, 
pikes,  axes,  or  bows,  and  he  saw  that  the  country  people  had 
only  been  waiting  for  some  act  that  would  serve  as  a  signal 
for  revolt,  in  order  to  gather  as  their  fellows  in  Essex  had  al- 
ready begun  to  do.  He  found  the  streets  of  the  town  crowded 
with  people ;  some  were  excited  and  noisy,  but  the  mass  had 
a  serious  and  determined  air  that  showed  they  were  resolved 
upon  going  through  with  the  work  that  had  been  begun.  In 
many  places  groups  of  men  were  assembled  in  open  spaces, 
listening  to  the  talk  of  others  standing  on  tables  or  barrels 
that  had  been  brought  for  the  purpose. 

Their  speeches  were  all  to  the  same  point,  and  Edgar  saw 
that  they  were  the  result  of  a  previous  agreement. 

"  Men  of  Kent !  "  one  exclaimed,  "  the  day  has  come  when 
you  have  to  prove  that  you  are  men,  and  not  mere  beasts  of 
burden,  to  be  trodden  under  foot.     You  all  know  how  we 


•i4  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

are  oppressed,  how  illegal  exactions  are  demanded  of  us,  and 
how,  as  soon  as  one  is  paid,  some  fresh  tax  is  heaped  on  us. 
What  are  we  ?  Men  without  a  voice,  men  whom  the  govern- 
ment regard  as  merely  beings  from  whom  money  is  to  be 
wrung.  Nor  is  this  all.  'Tis  not  enough  that  we  must  starve 
in  order  that  our  oppressors  may  roll  in  wealth,  may  scatter 
it  lavishly  as  they  choose,  and  indulge  in  every  luxury  and  in 
every  pleasure.  No.  The  hounds  sent  among  us  to  wring 
the  last  penny  from  us  now  take  to  insulting  our  wives  and 
daughters,  and  at  last  our  patience  is  at  an  end. 

"We  have  news  this  morning  from  all  the  country  round 
that  the  people  are  with  us,  and  before  long  tens  of  thousands 
of  the  men  of  Kent  will  be  in  arms.  Our  course  is  resolved 
upon.  We  and  the  men  of  Essex  will  march  on  London,  and 
woe  be  to  those  who  try  to  bar  our  way.  All  shall  be  done 
orderly  and  with  discretion.  We  war  only  against  the  gov- 
ernment, and  to  obtain  our  rights.  Already  our  demands 
have  been  drawn  up,  and  unless  these  are  granted  we  will  not 
be  content.  These  are  what  we  ask :  first,  the  total  abolition 
of  slavery  for  ourselves  and  our  children  for  ever ;  second,  the 
reduction  of  the  rent  of  good  land  to  ^d.  the  acre ;  third,  the 
full  liberty  of  buying  and  selling  like  other  men  in  fairs  and 
markets;  fourth,  a  general  pardon  for  all  past  offences." 

The  recital  of  these  demands  was  received  with  a  shout  of 
approval. 

"  This  and  nothing  less  will  we  be  content  with,"  he  went 
on.  "  There  are  some  of  the  king's  advisers  who  had  best  not 
fall  into  our  hands,  for  if  they  do  their  lives  will  pay  the  penalty 
for  their  evil  deeds.  But  upon  one  thing  we  are  determined : 
there  shall  be  no  plundering.  Our  cause  is  a  just  one,  and 
for  that  we  are  ready  to  fight.  But  should  any  join  us  with 
the  intention  of  turning  this  movement  to  their  private  ad- 
vantage, and  of  plunder  and  robbery,  we  warn  them  that 


WAT   TYLER  45 

such  will  not  be  permitted,  and  any  man  caught  plundering 
will  at  once  be  hung.  They  may  call  us  rioters ;  they  may 
try  and  persuade  the  king  that  we  are  disloyal  subjects,  though 
this  is  not  the  case.  One  thing  they  shall  not  say  of  us,  that 
we  are  a  band  of  robbers  and  thieves.  By  to-night  we  shall 
be  joined  by  all  true  men  of  the  neighbourhood,  and  will 
then  march  to  Gravesend,  where  our  fellows  have  already 
risen  and  are  in  arms ;  thence  we  go  to  Rochester  and  de- 
liver those  of  our  brethren  who  have  been  thrown  into  prison 
because  they  could  not  pay  the  unjust  taxes.  That  done,  we 
will  go  straight  to  London  and  demand  from  the  king  him- 
self a  charter  granting  the  four  points  we  demand.  Wat  the 
Tyler  has  been  chosen  our  leader.  He  has  struck  the  first 
blow,  and  as  a  man  of  courage  and  energy  there  is  no  fear  of 
his  betraying  us,  seeing  that  he  has  already  put  his  head  into 
a  noose.  Now  shout  for  the  charter,  for  the  king,  and  for 
the  commons  of  England." 

Such  was  the  tenor  of  all  the  speeches,  and  they  were  every- 
where received  with  loud  cheers.  As  Edgar  rode  down  the 
main  street  on  his  way  home  he  heard  shouting,  and  a  brawny, 
powerful  man  came  along,  surrounded  by  a  mob  of  cheer- 
ing men.  He  looked  at  Edgar  steadily,  and  stepped  in  front 
of  his  horse. 

"You  are  the  son  of  the  man  at  St.  Alwyth,"  he  said. 
"I  have  seen  you  in  the  streets  before.  What  think  you  of 
what  we  are  doing?  I  have  heard  of  you  attending  meetings 
there." 

"  I  think  that  you  have  been  cruelly  wronged,"  Edgar  an- 
swered, quietly,  "  and  that  the  four  points  that  you  demand 
are  just  and  right.  I  wish  you  good  fortune  in  obtaining 
them,  and  I  trust  that  it  will  be  done  peacefully  and  without 
opposition." 

"Whether  peacefully  or  not,  we  are  determined  that  they 


46  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

shall  be  obtained.  If  it  be  needful,  we  will  burn  down  Lon- 
don and  kill  every  man  of  rank  who  falls  into  our  hands,  and 
force  our  way  into  the  king's  presence.  We  will  have  jus- 
tice!  " 

"If  you  do  so  you  will  be  wrong,"  Edgar  said,  calmly; 
"and  moreover,  instead  of  benefiting  your  cause  you  will 
damage  it.  Your  demands  are  just,  and  it  will  be  to  the  in- 
terest of  no  man  to  gainsay  them.  Even  the  nobles  must  see 
that  the  land  will  gain  strength  were  all  men  free  and  ready 
to  bear  arms  in  its  defence  ;  and  save  for  the  article  about  the 
price  of  land,  as  to  which  I  am  in  no  way  a  judge,  I  see  not 
that  any  man  will  be  a  penny  the  poorer;  but  if,  on  the  other 
hand,  such  deeds  as  those  you  speak  of  were  committed,  you 
would  set  the  nobles  throughout  the  land  against  you,  you 
would  defeat  your  own  good  objects,  and  would  in  the  end 
bring  destruction  upon  yourselves ;  so  that  instead  of  better- 
ing your  position  you  would  be  worse  than  before." 

"  And  do  you  doubt,"  the  man  exclaimed,  with  a  scowling 
brow,  "  that  the  commons  of  England  could,  if  they  wished, 
sweep  away  these  accursed  nobles  and  their  followers?" 

"  Were  the  commons  of  England  united,  well  armed,  and 
disciplined,  they  could  doubtless  do  so,"  Edgar  replied, 
quietly.  "  I  know  not  whether  you  are  united,  but  certainly 
you  are  neither  armed  nor  disciplined.  We  saw  how  little  an 
undisciplined  mass,  even  if  well  armed,  can  do  against  trained 
troops,  when  a  few  thousands  of  English  soldiers  defeated  nigh 
twenty  times  their  number  at  Poictiers.  And  I  say  that 
against  a  force  of  steel-clad  knights  and  men-at-arms  any  num- 
ber of  men,  however  brave,  if  armed  as  these  are,  could  make 
no  stand.  It  would  not  be  a  battle — it  would  be  a  slaughter ; 
therefore,  while  wishing  you  well,  and  admitting  the  full  jus- 
tice of  your  demands,  I  would  say  that  it  were  best  for  your 
own  sakes,  and  for  the  sakes  of  those  who  love  you,  that  you 


WAT    TYLER  47 

should  conduct  yourselves  peaceably,  so  as  to  show  all  men 
that  no  harm  can  arise  from  granting  you  the  charter  you  ask 
for,  and  in  giving  you  all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  free 
men." 

There  was  a  murmur  of  approval  from  many  of  those  stand- 
ing round.  The  Tyler,  who  had  made  a  step  forward,  looked 
back  angrily  and  would  have  spoken,  but  the  man  next  to 
him  whispered  something  in  his  ear.  Without  saying  more 
he  walked  on,  while  Edgar  touched  his  horse  with  his  heel  and 
proceeded  on  his  way. 

Although  his  father  no  doubt  heard  him  ride  up  to  the  house, 
he  did  not  ascend  from  his  laboratory  until  his  usual  time,  for 
although,  since  the  prior  had  called  his  attention  to  his  son's 
condition,  he  had,  when  not  at  work,  done  all  in  his  power 
to  make  the  boy  happy,  and  had  even  given  up  two  hours 
every  evening  to  him,  at  all  other  times  he  was  absorbed  in 
his  work  to  the  exclusion  of  aught  else. 

"You  have  been  down  into  the  town?"  he  asked  Edgar, 
as  they  seated  themselves  at  the  table. 

"Yes,  father;  and  whatever  may  happen  afterwards,  there 
is  no  fear  of  any  trouble  at  present.  The  speeches  of  almost 
all  the  men  were  quiet  and  reasonable.  They  urged  that 
serfdom  should  be  abolished,  free  right  of  markets  given,  the 
price  of  good  land  to  be  not  over  four  pennies  an  acre,  that 
all  past  offences  should  be  pardoned  ;  beyond  this  they  did 
not  go.  Indeed,  they  declared  that  everything  must  be  done 
peacefully  and  in  order,  and  that  any  man  caught  plundering 
should  be  hung  forthwith.  By  the  applause  that  followed, 
these  are  evidently  the  sentiments  of  the  great  mass  of  the 
peasants,  but  I  fear  there  are  some  of  them — Wat  the  Tyler  at 
their  head — who  will  go  much  farther.  At  present,  however, 
they  will  disguise  their  real  sentiments,  but  it  seems  to  me  the 
march  on  London  that  they  threaten  will  be  far  from  peace- 


48  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

able.  In  the  first  place,  they  are  going  to  Gravesend,  and, 
joining  those  gathered  there,  will  then  march  to  Rochester, 
free  all  those  who  have  been  thrown  in  prison  for  non-payment 
of  the  tax,  and  then  march  on  London." 

"  It  must  end  in  disaster,  Edgar;  for  if  they  obtain  what 
they  desire  from  the  king — which  they  may  do,  seeing  that 
his  uncles  are  all  away,  and  it  will  be  difficult  to  raise  any 
force  of  a  sudden  that  would  suffice  to  defeat  them — what 
will  they  gain  by  it  ?  Doubtless,  as  soon  as  Gloucester  and 
Lancaster  arrive  in  London,  the  charter  will  be  annulled,  and 
possibly  the  leaders  of  the  malcontents  punished  for  their 
share  in  the  matter.  Still,  I  say  not  that  even  so,  the  move- 
ment will  not  have  done  good.  The  nobles  have  enough  on 
their  hands  with  their  own  quarrels  and  jealousies,  and  seeing 
that  the  continuance  of  serfdom  is  likely  to  give  rise  to  troubles 
that  may  be  more  serious  than  this  hasty  and  ill-considered 
movement,  they  may  be  content  to  grant  whatever  is  asked, 
in  order  to  make  an  end  to  troubles  of  this  kind.  The  Eng- 
lish are  not  like  the  peasants  of  other  countries — so  far,  at 
least,  as  I  have  seen  them.  The  feeling  of  independence  is 
very  strong  among  them,  and  there  is  none  of  the  obsequious 
deference  that  the  serfs  in  Italy  and  France  pay  to  their  mas- 
ters." 

The  next  morning  Albert  De  Courcy  rode  into  St.  Alwyth. 

"  Why,  Albert,"  Edgar  said,  as  he  went  out  to  the  door, 
on  seeing  him  approach,  "  have  you  got  a  holiday  to-day?  " 

"  I  have  a  holiday  for  some  time,  Edgar.  I  have  received 
a  message  from  my  father  saying  that  he  deems  it  well  that  I 
should  at  once  escort  my  mother  and  Aline  to  London,  for 
he  has  heard  of  this  trouble  at  Dartford,  and  as  the  king  has 
asked  him  to  remain  at  Court  at  present,  he  would  fain  have 
mother,  Aline,  and  me  with  him.  Old  Hubert  is  to  take 
command  of  the  castle,  and  to  bid  the  tenantry  be  ready  to 


WAT    TYLER  49 

come  in  for  its  defence  should  trouble  threaten.  But  this  is 
not  all ;  he  has  spoken  to  the  king  of  you,  praising  both  your 
swordsmanship  and  the  benefit  that  I  have  derived  from  your 
teaching,  and  Richard  desired  him  to  send  for  you  and  to 
present  you  to  him." 

"It  is  kind  indeed  of  Sir  Ralph,"  Edgar  exclaimed,  warmly, 
"  and  I  will  assuredly  take  advantage  of  his  goodness,  although 
undeserved.  This  is  indeed  a  splendid  opportunity  for  me. 
When  do  you  start?  " 

"  We  shall  leave  at  ten.  I  heard  as  I  came  along  that  the 
peasants  marched  at  daybreak  this  morning  to  Gravesend, 
therefore  there  is  no  fear  of  our  crossing  their  path." 

"  I  must  run  down  and  speak  to  my  father.  It  is  no  small 
thing  that  he  will  allow  to  disturb  him  at  his  work,  but  me- 
thinks  that  he  will  not  mind  upon  such  an  occasion." 

In  five  minutes  Mr.  Ormskirk  came  up  into  the  hall  with 
Edgar. 

"  My  son  has  told  me,  Master  De  Courcy,  of  the  great 
kindness  that  your  father  has  done  to  him.  I  would,  indeed, 
say  no  word  to  hinder  his  going  with  you.  'Tis  an  opportu- 
nity the  like  of  which  may  never  occur  to  him  again.  It  is 
only  on  account  of  the  troubles  with  the  peasants  that  he  dis- 
likes to  go  away  at  this  moment,  but  I  deem  not  that  any 
trouble  will  come  of  it  here  ;  and  I  can  myself,  as  he  knows, 
cope  with  them  should  they  attempt  aught  against  this  house, 
therefore  I  bade  him  not  to  let  that  matter  enter  his  mind, 
but  to  prepare  himself  at  once  to  ride  with  you  up  to  town,  so 
that  you  can  rely  upon  his  being  at  the  castle  at  the  hour  ap- 
pointed." 

"  Then,  with  your  permission,  I  will  ride  off  at  once,  Mr. 
Ormskirk,  for  I  also  have  preparations  to  make,  having  started 
at  once  on  the  arrival  of  my  father's  messenger." 

As  soon  as  he  had  gone,  Mr.  Ormskirk  went  up  to  his 
4 


50  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

chamber  and  returned  in  a  minute  or  two.  "Here,  Edgar, 
is  a  purse  with  money  for  your  needs.  The  first  thing  you 
must  do  when  you  reach  London  is  to  procure  suitable  gar- 
ments for  your  presentation  to  the  king.  Your  clothes  are 
well  enough  for  a  country  gentleman,  but  are  in  no  way  fit 
for  Court.  I  need  not  say  to  you,  do  not  choose  over-gay 
colours,  for  I  know  that  your  tastes  do  not  lie  in  that  direc- 
tion. I  don't  wish  you  to  become  a  courtier,  Edgar;  for, 
though  it  is  an  excellent  thing  to  be  introduced  at  Court  and 
to  be  known  to  high  personages  there,  that  is  an  altogether 
different  thing  from  being  a  hanger-on  of  the  Court.  Those 
who  do  naught  but  bask  in  a  king's  favour  are  seldom  men  of 
real  merit.  They  have  to  play  their  part  and  curry  favour. 
They  are  looked  down  upon  by  the  really  great ;  while,  should 
they  attain  a  marked  place  in  the  king's  favour  they  are  re- 
garded with  jealousy  and  enmity,  and  sooner  or  later  are  sure 
to  fall. 

"  You  cannot  but  remember  the  fate  that  befell  the  queen's 
favourites  when  Edward  threw  off  his  tutelage  and  took  the 
reins  of  power  into  his  own  hands.  Such  is  ever  the  fate  of 
favourites  ;  neither  nobles  nor  the  commonalty  love  upstarts, 
and  more  than  one  will,  I  foresee,  erelong  draw  upon  them- 
selves the  enmity  of  the  king's  uncles  and  other  nobles  for 
the  influence  they  have  gained  over  the  mind  of  the  young 
king.  I  should  wish  you,  then,  to  make  as  many  acquaint- 
ances as  you  can,  for  none  can  say  who  may  be  of  use  to  you 
at  one  time  or  another  ;  but  keep  yourself  aloof  from  all  close 
intimacies.  It  may  be  that,  in  after  years,  you  may  find  it 
well-nigh  impossible  to  keep  aloof  from* all  parties  in  the  state, 
but  do  so  as  long  as  you  are  able,  until  you  can  discern  clearly 
who  are  true  patriots  and  who  are  actuated  only  by  their  own 
selfish  ambition,  bearing  in  mind  always  that  you  are  a  simple 
gentleman,  desirous  when  an  English  army  enters  the  field 


WAT    TYLER  51 

against  a  foreign  foe,  to  play  your  part  manfully  and  with  hon- 
our, and  to  gain  your  reputation  as  a  soldier  and  not  as  a  fre- 
quenter of  Courts. ' ' 

"  I  will  bear  your  instructions  in  mind,  father,  and  indeed 
they  accord  with  what  you  before  said  to  me,  and  which  I  de- 
termined to  make  a  guide  to  my  conduct. ' ' 

"Now  you  had  better  see  to  the  packing  of  your  valise. 
It  will  not  be  necessary  for  you  to  take  many  things,  as  you 
can  equip  yourself  in  London." 

An  hour  later,  Edgar,  after  bidding  farewell  to  his  father, 
mounted  his  horse.  "  I  shall  look  to  see  you  back  again  in 
two  or  three  weeks  at  the  longest,"  Mr.  Ormskirk  said;  "  it 
is  better  to  come  home,  even  if  you  go  again  shortly,  though 
it  may  be  that  you  will  have  no  occasion  for  another  visit  to 
town  for  some  time  to  come.  If  Sir  Ralph  would  keep  you 
longer  it  were  best  to  make  some  excuse  to  return.  I  know 
that  there  are  many  at  Court  but  little  older  than  yourself,  for 
the  king,  being  as  yet  scarcely  fifteen,  naturally  likes  to  sur- 
round himself  with  those  who  are  not  greatly  older,  and  who 
have  the  same  love  for  pleasure  and  gaiety,  but  such  associates 
will  do  you  no  good,  though  I  say  not  that  a  little  of  it  might 
not  be  of  advantage,  seeing  that  you  are  somewhat  more 
grave  than  is  natural  at  your  age,  owing  to  the  life  that  you 
have  led  here  with  me.  Young  De  Courcy — although  I  have 
greatly  encouraged  your  companionship  with  him,  for  he  is  a 
very  pleasant  and  agreeable  young  gentleman — is  too  gentle, 
and  lacking  in  high  spirits,  which  has  increased,  rather  than 
diminished,  your  tendency  to  silence,  and  a  little  companion- 
ship with  more  ardour  would  not  be  amiss.  You  must  re- 
member that  a  cheerful  spirit  that  enables  a  man  to  support 
hardship  and  fatigue  lightly,  and  to  animate  his  soldiers  by 
his  example,  is  one  of  the  most  important  characteristics  of  a 
leader  of  men. '  ■ 


52  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

Edgar  arrived  at  the  castle  of  the  De  Courcys  a  few  min- 
utes before  ten.  Some  horses  were  already  standing  at  the 
door.  He  did  not  go  in,  deeming  that  he  might  be  in  the 
way,  but  sent  in  word  to  Lady  De  Courcy  that  he  was  there 
and  at  her  service.  In  a  few  minutes  she  came  out,  accom- 
panied by  her  son  and  Aline. 

"  I  am  glad  to  have  so  good  an  escort,  Master  Ormskirk," 
she  said,  smiling;  "  for  after  what  Sir  Ralph  told  me  I  feel 
that  I  can  safely  entrust  myself  to  your  care." 

"  I  will  assuredly  do  my  best,  lady,"  he  said,  "  but  I  trust 
that  there  will  be  no  occasion  to  draw  a  sword.  I  deem  that 
most  of  those  who  make  the  roads  unsafe  will  have  gone  off  to 
join  the  Tyler  and  his  band,  thinking  that  opportunities  for 
plunder  are  sure  to  present  themselves  ;  but,  at  any  rate,  as 
you  take,  I  see,  two  men-at-arms  with  you,  it  is  unlikely  that 
anyone  will  venture  to  molest  us." 

He  assisted  Lady  De  Courcy  and  her  daughter  to  their  sad- 
dles, and  the  party  soon  rode  off,  followed  by  the  two  men-at- 
arms. 

"  Do  you  purpose  to  make  the  journey  in  a  single  day  ?  " 
Edgar  asked. 

"  Assuredly.  Aline  and  I  are  both  accustomed  to  ride  on 
horseback,  and  the  journey  is  not  too  far  to  be  done  before  the 
evening  falls,  especially  as  it  will  be  for  one  day's  journey 
only ;  the  roads  are  good,  the  day  fine,  and  there  will  be  no 
occasion  to  ride  at  speed.  Why,  it  is  but  some  seventeen  or 
eighteen  miles,  and  you  must  think  but  poorly  of  our  horse- 
manship if  you  think  we  cannot  traverse  such  a  distance." 

So  they  travelled  on,  the  horses  sometimes  going  at  an 
amble,  sometimes  dropping  into  a  walk.  As  they  proceeded 
they  met  several  little  parties  of  men  hurrying  along,  armed 
with  pikes,  clubs,  or  farming  implements.  These  passed 
without  speaking,  and  seemed  to  be  much  more  fearful  that 


WAT   TYLER  53 

they  might  be  interfered  with  than  desirous  of  interfering  with 
others. 

"  They  are  miserable-looking  varlets,"  Dame  De  Courcy 
said,  disdainfully.  "  Our  two  men-at-arms  would  be  a  match 
for  a  score  of  them." 

"I  doubt  not  that  they  would,"  Albert  agreed,  "though 
methinks  that  a  blow  with  one  of  those  flails  would  make  a 
head  ring  even  under  a  steel  casque. ' ' 

"  I  doubt  whether  they  would  think  of  anything  but  run- 
ning away,  Albert,"  Edgar  said.  "I  am  sorry  for  the  poor 
fellows ;  they  have  great  grievances,  but  I  fear  they  are  not 
setting  about  the  righting  of  them  the  best  way.  I  hope  that 
no  great  ill  may  befall  them." 

"  But  surely  these  people  have  not  your  sympathy,  Master 
Ormskirk  ?  "  Lady  De  Courcy  said,  in  some  surprise. 

"  I  have  seen  enough  of  them  to  be  sorry  for  them,"  Edgar 
said.  "  Their  life  is  of  the  hardest.  They  live  mostly  on 
black  bread,  and  are  thankful  enough  when  they  can  get 
enough  of  it.  To  heavily  tax  men  such  as  these  is  to  driv? 
them  to  despair,  and  that  without  producing  the  gain  ex- 
pected, for  it  is  in  most  cases  simply  impossible  for  them  to 
pay  the  taxes  demanded.  It  seems  to  me  that  a  poll-tax  is, 
of  all  others,  the  worst,  since  it  takes  into  no  account  the  dif- 
ferences of  station  and  wealth — to  the  rich  the  impost  is  tri- 
fling, to  the  poor  it  is  crushing.  It  seems  to  me  too  that  it  is 
not  only  wrong,  but  stupid,  to  maintain  serfdom.  The  men 
and  their  families  must  be  fed,  and  a  small  money  payment 
would  not  add  greatly  to  the  cost  of  their  services,  and  indeed 
would  be  gained  in  the  additional  value  of  their  labour. 

"  When  men  are  kept  as  serfs,  they  work  as  serfs — I  mean 
to  say  they  work  unwillingly  and  slowly,  while,  had  they  the 
sense  of  being  free,  and  of  having  the  same  rights  as  other? 
they   would   labour   more   cheerfully.     Moreover,    it   would 


54  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

double  the  strength  of  the  force  that  the  king  and  his  nobles- 
could  place  in  the  field.  I  am  not  speaking  upon  my  own 
judgment,  but  from  what  I  have  learned  from  my  father." 

They  had  no  sudden  attack  to  fear  from  lurking  foes,  for  an 
act  of  Edward  the  First  was  still  in  force,  by  which  every 
highway  leading  from  one  market-town  to  another  was  always 
to  be  kept  clear,  for  two  hundred  feet  on  each  side,  of  every 
ditch,  tree,  or  bush  in  which  a  man  might  lurk  to  do  harm  ; 
while,  as  any  ill  that  happened  to  travellers  was  made  payable 
by  the  township  in  which  it  occurred,  there  was  a  strong  per- 
sonal interest  on  the  part  of  the  inhabitants  to  suppress  plun- 
dering bands  in  their  neighbourhood.  Both  Edgar  and  Al- 
bert rode  in  partial  armour,  with  steel  caps  and  breast-pieces, 
it  being  an  ordinance  that  all  of  gentle  blood  when  travelling 
should  do  so,  and  they  carried  swords  by  their  sides,  and  light 
axes  at  their  saddle-bows. 

It  was  but  a  little  past  three  o'clock  when  they  crossed 
London  Bridge  and  then  made  for  the  Tower,  near  which 
Sir  Ralph  was  lodged. 


CHAPTER   IV 

IN   LONDON 

"  T  AM  glad  indeed  to  see  you,  my  young  swordsman,"  Sir 
1  Ralph,  who  was  waiting  at  the  door  to  receive  them,  said 
to  Edgar  after  he  had  greeted  his  wife  and  children.  "  This 
affair  at  Dartford  threatens  to  be  more  serious  than  I  expected. 
I  was  on  the  point  of  starting  for  home  when  I  heard  of  the 
trouble,  and  should  have  done  so  had  not  the  king  asked  me 
to  remain  here,  seeing  that  at  present  his  uncles  and  many 
other  nobles  are  absent,  and  that,  as  he  was  pleased  to  say, 


IN    LONDON  55 

my  advice  and  sword  might  be  useful  to  him  should  the 
trouble  grow  serious.  When,  therefore,  we  received  news 
that  all  that  part  of  Kent  was  in  a  blaze,  I  sent  out  a  messen- 
ger to  you,  dame,  to  come  hither  to  me.  What  is  the  latest 
news  ?  ' ' 

"  Master  Ormskirk  can  best  tell  you,  Sir  Ralph,  seeing  that 
he  was  himself  yesterday  in  Dartford  and  learned  something 
of  their  intentions." 

Edgar  then  recounted  what  he  had  seen  and  heard  in  the 
streets  of  Dartford. 

"Your  account  tallies  with  the  news  that  came  here  but 
an  hour  since,  namely,  that  a  crowd  of  men  were  marching 
towards  Rochester ;  a  panic  prevails  in  that  town,  and  the 
wise  heads  have  sent  off  this  messenger,  as  if,  forsooth,  an  army 
could  be  got  together  and  sent  down  to  their  aid  before  these 
rioters  reach  the  place." 

((Iam  glad  to  come  up,  husband,"  Lady  De  Courcy  said. 
"  'Tis  some  time  since  I  was  in  town,  and  I  would  fain  see 
what  people  are  wearing,  for  the  fashions  change  so  rapidly 
that  if  one  is  away  from  town  six  months  one  finds  that  every- 
one stares,  as  if  one  had  come  from  a  barbarous  country." 

"  I  was  afraid  of  that  when  I  wrote  to  you,"  Sir  Ralph 
laughed,  "  and  felt  that  your  coming  up  would  cause  me  to 
open  my  purse  widely ;  but,  indeed,  in  this  case  you  are  not 
far  wrong,  for  there  has  been  a  great  change  in  the  fashions 
both  of  men  and  women  in  the  last  year.  The  young  king  is 
fond  of  brave  attire,  and  loves  to  see  those  around  him 
brightly  arrayed,  and  indeed  it  seems  to  me  that  money  is 
spent  over-lavishly,  and  that  it  were  cheaper  for  a  man  to 
build  him  a  new  castle  than  to  buy  him  suits  of  new  raiment 
for  himself  and  his  wife.  The  men  at  Court  all  dress  in  such 
tightly  fitting  garments,  that,  for  my  part,  I  wonder  how  they 
get  into  them." 


56  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  And  the  women,  husband  ?  " 

"  Oh,  as  to  that  I  say  nothing;  you  must  use  your  own 
eyes  in  that  matter.  However,  just  at  present  men's  thoughts 
are  too  much  occupied  by  these  troubles  in  Essex  and  Kent 
to  think  much  of  feasting  and  entertainments,  and  it  will  be 
well  to  wait  to  see  what  comes  of  it  before  deciding  on  mak- 
ing new  purchases." 

"  Is  there  any  chance  of  trouble  in  the  city,  father?" 
Albert  asked. 

"  I  know  not,  lad.  The  better  class  of  citizens  are  assuredly 
opposed  to  those  who  make  these  troubles,  although  they  have 
often  shown  that  they  can  make  troubles  themselves  when  they 
think  that  their  privileges  are  assailed  ;  still,  as  they  know 
that  their  booths  are  likely  to  be  ransacked,  were  bands  of 
rioters  to  obtain  possession  of  the  town,  they  will  doubtless 
give  us  any  aid  in  their  power.  But  the  matter  does  not  de- 
pend upon  them ;  there  are  ever  in  great  towns  a  majority 
composed  of  the  craftsmen,  the  butchers,  and  others,  together 
with  all  the  lower  rabble,  who  are  ready  to  join  in  tumults 
and  seditions  ;  and  like  enough,  if  the  rioters  come  here,  they 
will  take  part  with  them,  while  the  burgesses  will  be  only  too 
glad  to  put  up  their  shutters  and  do  or  say  naught  that  would 
give  the  mob  an  excuse  for  breaking  into  their  magazines. 

"  Would  that  Lancaster  were  here  with  a  thousand  or  so  of 
men-at-arms,"  he  went  on,  gloomily;  "there  is  no  one  at 
the  Court  who  can  take  command.  The  king  this  morning 
asked  me  if  I  would  undertake  the  defence  of  the  palace  ;  but 
I  said  to  him  :  'lam  but  a  simple  knight,  your  Majesty,  and 
neither  the  young  lords  of  the  Court  nor  the  citizens  would 
pay  any  heed  to  my  orders ;  moreover,  I  am  not  one  of  those 
whose  head  is  good  to  plan  matters.  I  would  die  in  your 
Majesty's  service,  and  would  warrant  that  many  of  your  ene- 
mies would  go  down  before  I  did.     I  could  set  a  host  in  bat- 


IN    LONDON  57 

tie  array,  were  there  a  host  here ;  but  as  to  what  course  to 
follow,  or  how  it  were  best  to  behave  at  such  a  pinch,  are 
matters  beyond  me.  As  to  these,  it  were  best  that  your 
Majesty  took  counsel  with  those  whom  the  Duke  of  Lancaster 
has  appointed,  and  to  whom  such  business  appertains. 

"  '  If  you  will  give  me  orders  I  will  carry  them  out,  even  if 
I  am  bade  to  defend  London  Bridge  with  but  half  a  dozen 
men-at-arms,  and  at  such  work  I  might  do  as  well  as  another; 
but  as  to  counsel  I  have  none  to  give,  save  that  were  I  in  your 
place  I  would  issue  a  proclamation  to  these  knaves  saying  that 
you  would  hold  no  parley  with  men  having  arms  in  their 
hands,  but  that  if  they  would  peacefully  disperse  you  would 
order  that  a  commission  be  appointed  to  examine  into  their 
complaints,  and  that  any  ills  that  proved  to  be  justified  should 
be  righted,  but  that  if  forced  you  will  give  nothing,  and  that 
if  they  advance  against  London  their  blood  must  be  on  their 
own  heads. 

"  '  Should  they  still  come  on  I  would  shut  myself  up  in  the 
Tower,  which  has  a  good  garrison,  and  where  you  may  well 
hold  out  against  all  the  rascaldom  of  the  country  until  your 
barons  can  raise  their  levies  and  come  to  your  assistance. 
Still,  it  may  well  be,  your  Majesty,  that  these  fellows  will 
think  better  of  it,  and  may,  after  all,  disperse  again  to  their 
homes.  I  pray  you,  take  no  heed  of  my  words,  but  refer  the 
matter  to  those  accustomed  to  deal  with  affairs  of  state.  The 
noble  prince,  your  father,  knew  that  he  could  lay  his  orders 
on  me,  and  that  I  would  carry  them  out  to  the  utmost  of  my 
strength.  If  he  said  to  me,  "Lead  a  party,  Sir  Ralph,  to 
attack  that  bridge,"  I  gave  no  thought  as  to  whether  the  de- 
fences were  too  strong  to  be  carried  or  not ;  or  if  he  entrusted 
the  command  of  a  post  to  me,  and  said,  "  Defend  it  against 
all  odds  until  I  come  to  your  assistance,"  he  knew  that  it 
would  be  done,  but  more  than  that  I  never  pretended  to ; 


58  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

and  I  deem  not  that,  as  I  have  grown  older,  I  know  more 
of  such  matters  than  I  did  when  I  was  in  the  prime  of  my 
strength.'  " 

"  And  what  said  his  Majesty,  Sir  Ralph  ?  " 

"  He  laughed  and  said  that  I  was  the  first  he  had  known 
who  was  not  ready  to  give  him  advice,  and  that  he  would 
that  all  were  as  chary  of  so  doing  as  I  was.  When  I  told 
him  this  morning  that  I  had  sent  for  you  and  my  son  and 
daughter,  as  I  misliked  leaving  you  in  the  centre  of  these 
troubles,  he  offered  apartments  in  the  Tower,  but  I  said  that, 
with  his  permission,  I  would  remain  lodged  here,  for  that, 
seeing  his  lady  mother  was  away,  I  thought  that  you  would 
prefer  this  lodging,  as  there  is  here  a  fair  garden  where  you 
and  Aline  can  walk  undisturbed,  to  the  Tower,  which  is  full 
of  armed  men,  young  gallants,  and  others." 

"It  will  indeed  be  more  pleasant,  Sir  Ralph,  for  in  the 
Tower  Aline  could  never  venture  from  my  side,  and  there 
would  be  neither  peace  nor  quietness." 

The  city  had  already  stretched  beyond  the  walls,  and  on  the 
rising  ground  between  it  and  the  Tower,  and  on  the  rise  be- 
hind the  latter,  extending  to  some  distance  east,  many  houses 
had  been  built.  Some  of  these  were  the  property  of  nobles 
and  officials  of  the  Court,  while  others  had  been  built  by  citi- 
zens who  let  them  to  persons  of  degree,  who  only  came  occa- 
sionally to  Court  on  business  or  pleasure.  The  house  in  which 
Sir  Ralph  had  taken  up  his  lodging  was  the  property  of  a 
trader  who,  when  the  house  was  not  let  to  one  needing  it  all, 
resided  there  himself  as  a  protection  to  the  property  it  con- 
tained against  robbers  or  ill-doers,  often  letting  one  or  more 
rooms  to  those  who  needed  not  the  whole  house.  Thus  Sir 
Ralph  was  enabled  to  obtain  good  accommodation  for  his 
family. 

"  The  first  thing  to  be  done,"  he  went  on,  "  is  to  take  the 


IN   LONDON  59 

lads  to  a  tailor's  to  obtain  clothes  more  suitable  than  those 
they  wear." 

"  I  was  going  to  ask  you  if  you  would  be  good  enough  to 
do  so,  Sir  Ralph,"  Edgar  said.  "My  father  has  furnished 
me  with  money  for  the  purpose." 

"  That  is  well,"  the  knight  said,  "  though  indeed  it  would 
have  mattered  not  if  he  had  not  done  so,  for  I  had  intended 
that  you  and  Albert  should  have  garments  of  similar  fashion 
at  my  cost,  seeing  how  much  I  owe  to  you." 

"  Indeed,  Sir  Ralph,  such  obligation  as  there  is,  is  far  more 
than  discharged  by  your  kindness  in  speaking  of  me  to  the 
king  and  offering  to  present  me  to  him ;  indeed,  I  am 
ashamed  that  what  was  a  pleasure  to  me,  and  was  done  from 
the  love  I  bear  your  son,  should  be  regarded  as  worthy  of 
thanks,  much  less  as  an  obligation." 

"  Cannot  we  come  with  you  also?  "  Lady  De  Courcy  said. 
"  From  what  you  say  we  must  need  garments  to  the  full  as 
much  as  the  boys  ;  besides,  this  is  Aline's  first  visit  to  town. 
We  saw  but  little  as  we  rode  through,  and  we  would  fain  look 
at  the  shops  and  see  the  finery  before  I  make  my  choice." 

"So  be  it,  wife;  indeed,  I  had  not  intended  that  you 
should  stay  behind." 

It  was  but  a  quarter  of  a  mile's  walk  to  Aldersgate,  and  as 
they  reached  East  Chepe,  the  young  people  found  infinite 
amusement  in  gazing  at  the  goods  in  the  traders'  booths,  and 
in  watching  the  throng  in  the  street.  It  was  late  in  the  after- 
noon now,  and  many  of  the  citizens'  wives  and  daughters  were 
abroad.  These  were  dressed  for  the  most  part  in  costly  ma- 
terials of  sober  hues,  and  Dame  Matilda  noted  that  a  great 
change  had  taken  place  since  she  had  last  been  in  London, 
not  only  in  the  fashion,  but  in  the  costliness  of  the  material ; 
for  with  the  death  of  the  old  king  and  the  accession  of  a  young 
one  fond  of  gaiety  and  rich  dresses,  the  spirit  of  extravagance 


60  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

had  spread  rapidly  among  all  classes.  With  these  were  citi- 
zens, of  whom  the  elder  ones  clung  to  the  older  fashions, 
while  even  the  young  men  still  displayed  a  sobriety  in  their 
costumes  that  contrasted  strongly  with  the  brilliancy  of  sev- 
eral groups  of  young  courtiers.  These  sauntered  along  the 
streets,  passing  remarks  upon  all  who  passed,  and  casting  looks 
of  admiration  at  some  of  the  pretty  daughters  of  the  citizens. 

Among  all  these  moved  craftsmen  and  apprentices,  the 
former  taking  to  their  employers  work  they  had  finished  at 
home,  the  latter  carrying  messages,  hurrying  nimbly  through 
the  crowd,  or  exchanging  saucy  remarks  with  each  other,  for 
which  they  were  sometimes  sharply  rebuked  by  their  elders. 
From  East  Chepe  the  party  passed  on  through  Chepe  to  St. 
Paul's,  and  then  having  chosen  the  shop  at  which  they  could 
make  their  purchases  the  ladies  entered  a  trader's  booth,  while 
Sir  Ralph  went  in  with  the  two  lads  to  another  hard  by. 

"  What  can  I  serve  you  with,  sir  knight  ?  " 

"  I  require  two  suits  for  my  son  and  this  gentleman,  his 
friend,"  Sir  Ralph  said.  "  I  desire  clothes  befitting  a  pres- 
entation to  the  king,  and  wish  them  to  be  of  the  fashion,  but 
not  extravagantly  so." 

At  the  trader's  orders  his  apprentices  showed  numerous  sam- 
ples, most  of  them  light  and  bright  in  colour. 

" 1  want  something  more  sober  in  hue,"  the  knight  said. 
"  These  are  well  enough  for  men  with  long  purses,  and  who 
can  afford  ample  provision  of  garments,  but  they  would  show 
every  spot  and  stain,  and  would  soon  be  past  wearing  ;  be- 
sides, although  doubtless  such  as  are  mostly  used  at  Court, 
they  would  be  useful  for  that  only,  for  in  the  country  they 
would  be  far  too  conspicuous  for  wear." 

Other  goods  were  brought  down,  and  Edgar's  eye  at  once 
fixed  upon  a  rich  maroon.  Sir  Ralph  took  longer  before  he 
made  his  choice  for  Albert,  but  finally  fixed  upon  a  somewhat 


IN    LONDON  61 

light  blue,  which  well  suited  the  lad's  fair  complexion  and 
light  golden  hair.  While  they  were  choosing,  the  mercer  had 
sent  into  his  neighbour,  a  tailor,  who  now  measured  them.  The 
goods  were  of  satin,  and  both  suits  were  to  be  made  in  pre- 
cisely similar  fashion,  namely,  a  close-fitting  tunic  reaching 
down  only  to  the  hips.  They  had  loose  hanging  sleeves,  lined 
with  white  silk,  which  was  turned  over  and  scolloped ;  the 
hose,  which  were  of  the  same  colour  as  the  doublets,  were 
tight  fitting. 

The  caps  were  to  match  the  dresses  in  colour.  They  were 
turned  up  at  the  brim,  resembling  in  shape  those  still  worn  in 
Spain.  As  the  matter  was  pressing,  the  tailor  promised  that 
both  suits  should  be  ready  by  the  following  evening. 

It  took  the  ladies  longer  to  make  their  purchases,  and  it 
was  some  time  before  they  issued  out  from  the  mantua  makers, 
when  the  dame  informed  her  husband  that  she  had  chosen 
white  satin  for  Aline's  bodice,  which  was  to  be  tight  fitting, 
in  the  fashion,  and  trimmed  round  the  bottom  and  neck  with 
white  fur,  while  the  skirt  was  of  lilac  and  of  the  same  material. 
For  herself,  she  had  chosen  a  purple  robe  reaching  below  the 
knees,  with  white  skirt,  both  being  of  satin.  The  caps,  which 
were  closely  fitting  to  the  head,  were  of  the  same  material, 
and  of  light  yellow  for  herself  and  lilac  for  Aline. 

"We  shall  have  to  economize,  my  lady,"  Sir  Ralph 
laughed.     "  'Tis  well  that  I  am  too  old  for  foppery." 

"  That  is  all  very  well,  Sir  Ralph,  but  you  must  remember 
that  you  had  a  new  suit  the  last  time  you  were  in  London, 
and  have  not  worn  it  from  then  till  now,  and  I  will  warrant 
me  that  it  cost  well-nigh  as  much  as  Aline's  garments  or  mine." 

While  waiting  for  the  ladies,  two  sword-belts  had  been 
bought  for  the  lads,  Edgar's  being  embroidered  with  gold 
thread,  Albert's  with  silver. 

"Now,  boys,  I  think  that  you   will  do,"  Sir  Ralph  said. 


62  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

"  You  may  not  be  able  to  compete  with  some  of  those  young 
peacocks  of  the  Court,  but  you  will  make  a  sufficiently  brave 
show,  and  need  not  feel  envious  of  the  best  of  them." 

When  the  shopping  was  completed  they  returned  to  their 
lodgings.  Here  they  partook  of  a  meal,  after  which  Sir  Ralph 
went  to  the  Tower,  while  his  wife  and  daughter,  fatigued  by 
their  day's  journey,  speedily  betook  themselves  to  their  beds. 
The  lads  sat  talking  for  some  time  over  the  events  of  the  day. 

"  I  fear,  Edgar,"  Albert  said,  presently,  ''that  from  my 
father  choosing  for  me  so  light  a  coloured  suit,  instead  of  a 
graver  hue  like  that  which  you  selected,  he  has  hopes  that  I 
shall  not  go  into  the  Church  after  all." 

"Well,  why  should  you,  Albert?  You  are  gaining  in 
strength,  and  I  doubt  not  that  you  will  yet  grow  into  a  strong 
man.  Of  course  as  long  as  you  were  weak  and  delicate,  and, 
as  it  seemed,  would  never  be  able  to  bear  the  weight  of  ar- 
mour, it  was  but  natural  that  he  should  regard  a  life  in  the 
Church  as  one  that  was  best  fitted  for  you,  and  that  you  your- 
self would  be  perfectly  willing  to  follow  that  profession,  but 
now  it  is  wholly  different ;  besides,  even  if  at  present  you 
may  not  wish,  as  I  do,  to  be  a  soldier,  you  may  well  become 
a  wise  councillor,  and  hold  high  position  at  Court.  There  are 
few  young  nobles,  indeed,  who  have  so  much  education  as 
you,  and  surely  such  a  life  would  be  better  than  burying 
yourself  in  a  cloister." 

Albert  was  silent  for  some  time.  "  Do  you  really  think, 
Edgar,"  he  said,  at  last,  "that  I  shall  be  ever  able  to  bear 
arms  with  credit  ?  To  become  a  councillor,  one  must  needs 
be  a  courtier,  and  I  am  sure  that  a  life  at  Court  would  suit  me 
no  better  than  it  would  suit  you,  therefore  that  thought  I  must 
put  aside.  My  tastes  are  all  for  a  quiet  life  in  the  country,  and 
you  know  I  could  be  very  happy  living  at  home  as  I  have  done 
from  my  childhood.     But  if  I  am  to  be  in  the  world  I  must 


IN    LONDON  63 

bear  my  part,  and  if  needs  be  follow  the  king  to  battle,  and 
unless  I  could  do  my  duty  manfully  I  would  rather  follow  out 
the  life  I  thought  must  be  mine,  and  enter  the  Church.  I 
should  like,  most  of  all,  to  be  able  to  be  always  with  you, 
Edgar,  and  to  fight  by  your  side.  We  have  long  been  like 
brothers.  I  know  that  you  will  win  rank  and  fame,  and 
though  I  have  no  ambition  for  myself  I  should  glory  in  your 
success,  and  be  well  content  with  your  friendship  as  my  share 
in  it." 

"  That,  you  may  be  sure,  you  will  always  have,  Albert,  and 
as  to  your  plan,  I  see  not  why  |you  should  not  carry  it  out. 
In  war  time  you  and  I  could  ride  together,  and  in  peace  you 
could  live  at  the  castle,  which  is  so  close  to  St.  Alwyth  that 
we  can  ride  over  and  visit  each  other  daily  when  I  am  there, 
which  mayhap  would  not  be  very  often,  for  when  England 
and  France  are  at  peace,  and  there  is  no  trouble  between  us 
and  Scotland,  I  may  join  some  noble  leader  of  free-lances  in 
the  service  of  an  Italian  or  German  prince.  Such,  when  there 
is  peace  at  home,  is  the  best  avenue  for  fame  and  distinc- 
tion." 

"  I  cannot  say  yet  what  I  may  feel  as  I  gain  strength  and 
skill  in  arms,  but  it  may  be  that  even  there  I  may  be  your 
companion  should  strength  and  health  permit  it." 

"  That  indeed  would  be  good — so  good  that  I  can  scarce 
yet  believe  that  it  can  be  so,  although  there  is  no  reason  to 
the  contrary.  It  has  for  years  been  a  grief  to  me  to  know 
that  our  paths  lay  so  far  apart,  and  that  the  time  must  soon 
be  coming  when  we  should  be  separated,  and  for  ever.  It 
was  with  some  faint  hope  that  exercise  might  bring  more  col- 
our to  your  cheeks,  and  that  with  strength  and  skill  in  arms 
might  come  thoughts  of  another  life  than  that  of  the  cloister, 
that  I  first  urged  you  to  let  me  teach  you  the  use  of  arms. 
That  hope  has  grown  gradually  since  I  found  how  much  you 


64  A   MARCH   ON    LONDON 

benefited  by  the  exercise,  and  acquired  a  strength  of  arm 
that  I  had  hardly  hoped  for. 

"  Moreover,  Albert,  you  cannot  but  be  proud  of  the  name 
your  father  and  those  before  him  have  won  by  their  gallant 
deeds,  but  if  you  went  into  the  Church  it  would  no  longer 
appear  in  the  roll  of  the  knights  of  England.  It  would  be 
ill  indeed  that  a  line  of  knights,  who  have  so  well  played 
their  part  on  every  battle-field  since  your  ancestor  came  over 
with  the  Conqueror,  should  become  extinct." 

"  I  had  never  thought  of  that  before,  Edgar,"  Albert  said, 
after  a  long  pause.  ' '  You  see,  for  years  I  have  looked  for- 
ward to  entering  the  Church  as  a  matter  settled  for  me  by 
nature.  I  had  no  enthusiasm  for  it,  but  it  seemed  there  was 
no  other  place  for  me.  Of  late,  since  I  have  gained  health 
and  strength,  I  have  seen  that  possibly  it  might  be  otherwise. 
At  first  I  struggled  against  the  idea  and  deemed  it  the  sug- 
gestion of  the  Evil  One,  but  it  has  grown  in  spite  of  me,  al- 
though I  never  allowed  myself  fully  to  entertain  it,  until  I 
saw  the  joy  with  which  my  father  perceived  that  I  was  not 
altogether  the  weakling  that  he  had  deemed  me. 

"  Since  then  I  have  thought  of  it  incessantly,  but  until 
now  have  been  unable  to  come  to  any  decision.  On  the 
one  hand  I  should  please  my  father,  and  at  the  same  time 
satisfy  the  desire  that  has  of  late  sprung  up  for  a  more  stirring 
life  than  that  of  the  Church,  and  should  be  able  to  remain 
your  comrade.  On  the  other  hand,  I  have  always  regarded 
the  Church  as  my  vocation,  and  did  not  like  to  go  back  from 
it,  and  moreover,  although  stronger  than  of  old,  I  thought 
that  I  might  never  attain  such  health  and  strength  as  might 
render  me  a  worthy  knight,  and  feared  that  when  tried  I  should 
be  found  wanting.  Thus  I  have  wavered,  and  knew  not  which 
way  my  inclinations  drew  me  most  strongly,  but  I  never 
thought  of  what  you  have  just  said,  that  if  I  were  to  enter 


IN    LONDON  65 

the  Church  our  line  would  come  to  an  end.  However,  there 
is  no  occasion  definitely  to  settle  for  another  year  yet,  but  I 
will  tell  my  father  to-morrow  that  if  at  the  end  of  that  time 
he  deems  that  I  have  so  far  continued  to  gain  in  strength  that 
he  may  consider  me  not  unworthy  to  represent  our  name  in 
the  field,  I  shall  be  ready  to  submit  myself  to  his  wishes, 
while,  upon  the  other  hand,  should  he  think  me,  as  before, 
better  fitted  for  the  Church,  I  will  enter  it  at  once." 

"I  am  glad,  indeed,  to  hear  you  say  so,  Albert.  I  think 
that  there  is  no  reason  to  doubt  that  you  will  continue  to 
gain  strength,  and  will  prove  worthy  of  your  name." 

Accordingly,  the  next  morning  Albert  asked  his  father  to 
accompany  him  into  the  garden,  and  there  detailed  to  him 
the  conversation  that  he  had  had  with  Edgar,  and  its  result. 

1  'Glad  indeed  am  I,  Albert,  that  this  should  have  come 
about,"  the  knight  said,  laying  his  hand  on  the  lad's  shoulder. 
"What  your  friend  said  to  you  has  often  been  in  my  mind. 
It  was  a  sore  thought,  my  son.  There  have  ever  been  De 
Courcys  on  the  battle -roll  of  England  since  our  ancestor 
fought  at  Hastings ;  and  I  might  well  feel  grieved  at  the 
thought  that  it  might  possibly  appear  there  no  more,  and  the 
pleasure  that  you  have  given  me  is  more  than  I  can  express. 
I  will  not  allow  myself  to  fear  that,  now  you  have  made  so 
fair  a  start,  you  will  fail  to  gather  fresh  strength  and  vigour, 
and  I  will  wager  that  you  will  bear  our  banner  as  forward  in 
the  fight  as  those  who  have  gone  before  you. 

"  I  blame  myself  deeply  that  I  have  misjudged  you  so  long. 
Had  I  encouraged,  instead  of  slighting,  you,  you  might  long 
since  have  begun  to  gain  strength,  and  might  early  have  com- 
menced the  exercises  that  are  so  essential  to  form  a  good 
knight.  In  future,  I  will  do  all  I  can  to  make  up  for  lost 
time.  As  far  as  swordsmanship  goes,  you  can  have  no  better 
instructor  than  your  friend.  I  myself  will  train  you  in 
5 


66  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

knightly  exercises  on  horseback — to  vault  into  the  saddle  and 
to  throw  yourself  off  when  a  horse  is  going  at  full  speed,  to 
use  your  lance  and  carry  off  a  ring ;  but  I  will  take  care  not 
to  press  you  beyond  your  strength,  and  not  to  weary  you 
with  over-long  work.  My  effort  will  be  to  increase  your  store 
of  strength  and  not  to  draw  unduly  upon  it ;  and  I  will  warrant 
me  that  if  you  improve  as  rapidly  under  my  tuition  as  you 
have  under  that  of  Master  Edgar,  before  a  year  is  up  I  shall 
be  able  to  place  you  in  the  train  of  some  noble  knight  with- 
out a  fear  that  you  will  prove  yourself  inferior  to  others  of 
your  own  age." 

Going  into  the  house  again  when  the  morning  meal  was 
served,  Sir  Ralph  said : 

"  There  is  bad  news  as  to  the  rioters  in  Kent,  lads.  Last 
night  I  heard  that  a  message  had  arrived,  saying  that  they 
had  entered  Rochester,  broken  open  the  jail,  and  released 
not  only  those  held  there  for  non-payment  of  taxes,  but  male- 
factors ;  that  they  had  been  joined  by  the  rabble  of  the  town, 
had  slain  several  notaries  and  lawyers,  and  torn  up  all  parch- 
ments, deeds,  and  registers  ;  had  maltreated  some  of  the  clergy, 
broken  open  cellars  and  drunk  the  wine,  and  that  from  thence 
they  intended  to  march  to  Maidstone  and  then  to  Canterbury, 
raising  the  country  as  they  went." 

"This  should  at  least  give  us  time  for  preparations,  Sir 
Ralph." 

"So  I  pointed  out  last  night,"  the  knight  replied;  "  but 
who  is  to  make  the  preparations  ?  A  proclamation  was  drawn 
up  by  the  council,  warning  all  to  return  to  their  homes  on 
pain  of  punishment,  and  promising  an  inquiry  into  grievances. 
It  is  to  be  scattered  broadcast  through  Kent  and  Essex,  but 
it  is  likely  to  have  no  effect.  The  men  know  well  enough 
that  they  have  rendered  themselves  liable  to  punishment,  and 
as  they  were  ready  to  run  that  risk  when  they  first  took  up 


IN    LONDON  67 

arms,  it  is  not  likely  that  they  will  be  frightened  at  the  threat 
now  when  they  find  none  to  oppose  them,  and  that  their 
numbers  grow  from  day  to  day.  Seeing  that  time  is  likely 
to  do  little  for  us,  I  would  rather  they  had  marched  straight 
on  to  London ;  they  would  then  have  arrived  here  in  more 
sober  mood;  but  now  that  they  have  begun  to  slay  and  to 
drink,  they  will  get  fiercer  and  more  lawless  every  day,  and  as 
their  numbers  increase  so  will  their  demands." 

Day  by  day  more  and  more  serious  news  came  in.  Canter- 
bury was  occupied  by  the  rebels,  and  they  declared  their  in- 
tention of  slaying  the  archbishop,  but  he  had  left  before  they 
had  arrived.  There  they  committed  many  excesses,  executed 
three  rich  citizens,  opened  the  prisons,  killed  all  lawyers,  and 
burned  all  deeds  and  registers  as  they  had  done  at  Rochester, 
and  kept  the  whole  place  in  a  state  of  terror  while  they  re- 
mained, which  they  did  while  the  stores  of  wine  remained 
unexhausted. 

"  Why  should  they  be  so  bitter  against  lawyers,  and  why 
should  they  destroy  deeds  and  registers,  father?"  Albert 
asked. 

"  It  can  be  but  for  one  reason,  Albert.  The  great  part 
of  them  have  small  plots  of  land,  an  acre  or  two,  or  perhaps 
more,  on  terms  of  villeinage,  paying  so  much  in  kind  or 
money,  and  their  desire  is  to  destroy  all  deeds  and  docu- 
ments in  order  that  they  may  henceforth  pay  no  rent,  claim- 
ing the  land  for  themselves,  and  defying  those  from  whom 
they  hold  it  to  show  their  titles  as  lords  of  the  soil.  There 
must  be  some  shrewd  knaves  among  them.  This  Wat  the 
Tyler  and  the  men  of  the  towns  can  care  naught  for  such 
matters  ;  but  they  suffer  those  who  have  an  interest  in  the 
matter  to  do  as  they  choose.  They  know  that  their  deeds 
have  so  far  committed  them  that  they  will  not  dare  to  draw 
back,  and   must   follow   Wat's   leadership   implicitly.     You 


68  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

will  see  erelong  that  from  murdering  lawyers  they  will  take 
to  murdering  lords." 

"  If  the  council  here  is  taking  no  steps  to  summon  the 
knights  of  the  shire  and  the  feudal  lords  to  hasten  hither 
with  their  levies  and  retainers,  how  do  they  think  to  arrest 
the  course  of  the  ill-doers?  "  Edgar  asked. 

"  Their  opinion  is  that  the  king  has  but  to  ride  out  and 
meet  the  rebels,  and  that  they  will  all,  on  seeing  him,  fall  on 
their  knees  and  crave  pardon,  whereupon  he  will  promise 
to  redress  their  grievances,  and  they  will  disperse  to  their 
homes.  I  have  no  such  hope.  Is  it  likely  that  they  will 
quietly  go  home,  having  once  worked  themselves  up  to  fight 
for  what  they  call  their  rights,  and  with  the  thought  of 
taking  vengeance  on  those  they  consider  their  enemies,  and 
of  unlimited  drinking  and  feasting,  and,  on  the  part  of  some, 
of  rich  plunder  in  London,  when  they  see  that  there  is  no 
one  to  prevent  their  taking  this  satisfaction?  Nothing  but 
force  will  avail,  and  though  something  might  be  done  that 
way,  it  is  more  difficult  than  it  looks. 

"  The  knights  of  the  shire  could  hardly  raise  their  levies, 
for  most  of  those  who  would  be  called  out  are  already  with 
the  mob,  and  of  the  others  few  would  venture  to  answer  to 
the  summons.  When  they  returned  they  might  find  their 
houses  burned  and  their  families  slain.  You  see  we  know 
not  how  far  this  fire  may  spread.  We  hear  that  both  in 
Suffolk  and  Hertfordshire  men  are  assembling  and  parties 
marching  away  to  join  those  of  Essex.  In  truth,  lads,  the 
thing  is  far  more  formidable  than  I  deemed  it  at  first,  for 
they  say  that  two  hundred  thousand  men  will  march  on 
London." 

"  But  in  the  French  Jacquerie  there  were  as  many  as  that, 
Sir  Ralph,  and  yet  they  were  put  down." 

"  They  were  so,  but  only  after  they  had  done  vast  damage. 


IN    LONDON  69 

Besides,  lad,  your  English  villein  differs  from  your  French 
serf.  An  Englishman,  of  whatever  rank,  holds  by  what 
he  considers  his  rights,  and  is  ready  to  fight  for  them.  Our 
archers  have  proved  that  the  commonalty  are  as  brave  as 
the  knights,  and  though  badly  armed,  this  rascaldom  may 
fight  sturdily.  The  French  peasant  has  no  rights,  and  is  a 
chattel,  that  his  lord  may  dispose  of  as  he  chooses.  As 
long  as  they  met  with  no  opposition  all  who  fell  into  their 
hands  were  destroyed,  and  the  castles  ravaged  and  plundered, 
the  peasants  behaving  like  a  pack  of  mad  wolves.  Our  fel- 
lows are  of  sterner  stuff,  and  they  will  have  a  mind  to  fight, 
if  it  be  but  to  show  that  they  can  fight  as  well  as  their 
betters.  Plunder  is  certainly  not  their  first  object,  and  it 
is  probable  that  whatever  may  be  done  that  way  will  be 
the  work  of  the  scum  of  the  towns,  who  will  join  them 
solely  with  that  object. 

"I  doubt  whether  less  than  five  thousand  men-at-arms 
and  archers  would  be  able  to  show  face  to  such  an  array  as 
is  said  to  be  approaching,  especially  as  there  will  be  many 
archers  among  them  who,  although  not  to  compare  with 
those  who  fought  at  Poictiers,  are  yet  capable  of  using  their 
weapons  with  effect.  I  see  no  prospect  of  gathering  such  a 
force,  and  the  matter  is  all  the  worse,  as  the  rascaldom  of 
London  will  be  with  them,  and  we  shall  have  these  to  keep  in 
order,  as  well  as  cope  with  those  in  the  field.  Besides,  one 
must  remember  that  in  a  matter  like  this  we  cannot  fully 
depend  on  any  force  that  we  may  gather.  The  archers  and 
men-at-arms  would  be  drawn  largely  from  the  same  class 
as  the  better  portion  of  these  rioters,  and  would  be  slack  in 
fighting  against  them.  Certainly,  those  of  the  home  coun- 
ties could  not  be  depended  upon,  and  possibly  even  in  the 
garrison  of  the  Tower  itself  there  may  be  many  who  cannot 
be  trusted.     The  place,  if  well  held,  should  stand  out  for 


70  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

months,  but  I  am  by  no  means  sure  that  it  will  do  so  when 
the  time  comes.  I  shall  certainly  raise  my  voice  against 
the  king  abiding  here.  He  with  his  friends  could  ride  away 
without  difficulty,  if  he  leaves  before  the  place  is  beleaguered.' ' 

"  I  suppose  you  will  take  my  mother  and  sister  into  the 
Tower,  father,  should  the  mob  come  hither?  " 

"  That  I  know  not,  nor  can  I  say  until  I  see  the  temper  of 
the  garrison  when  these  rioters  approach. ' ' 

On  the  day  after  the  new  clothes  arrived,  Sir  Ralph  took 
his  son  and  Edgar  to  the  castle  and  presented  them  to  the 
king. 

"  This  is  my  son,  your  Majesty,  of  whom  I  spoke  to  you. 
I  am  happy  to  say  that  I  think  he  will  some  day  be  able  to 
follow  you  to  battle  as  I  followed  the  noble  prince  your 
father;  for  he  has  now  resolved,  should  his  health  remain 
good,  to  take  up  the  profession  of  arms." 

«Iam  glad  to  hear  it,"  the  young  king  said,  "  for  indeed 
'tis  more  suited  to  the  son  of  a  valiant  knight  like  yourself, 
Sir  Ralph,  than  that  of  the  Church,  excellent  though  that 
may  be  for  those  who  have  inclinations  for  it.  He  seems  to 
me  a  fair  young  gentleman,  and  one  whom  it  would  please 
me  to  see  often  at  Court." 

"This,  your  Majesty,  is  Master  Edgar  Ormskirk,  a  young 
gentleman  of  good  family,  but  his  father  has  not,  although 
holding  more  than  a  knight's  feu,  taken  up  that  rank,  his 
tastes  being  wholly  turned  towards  learning,  he  being  a 
distinguished  scholar,  having  passed  through  our  own  uni- 
versity at  Oxford,  and  those  of  Padua  and  Pisa.  He  is  one 
of  my  most  esteemed  friends.  Master  Edgar,  as  I  told  you, 
is  greatly  skilled  for  his  years  in  the  use  of  the  sword,  to 
which  he  has  long  devoted  himself  with  great  ardour.  It 
is  to  him  my  son  is  indebted  for  having  gained  health  and 
strength,  together  with  more  skill  in  the  sword  than  I  had 


IN    LONDON  71 

ever  looked  for  from  him.  I  beg  to  recommend  him  highly 
to  your  Majesty's  favour,  and  can  answer  for  his  worth,  as 
well  as  for  his  strength  and  skill." 

"You  could  have  no  better  recommendation,  Master 
Ormskirk,"  the  young  king  said,  pleasantly,  "and  I  trust 
that  although  your  father  cares  not  for  knighthood,  you  will 
have  an  opportunity  of  gaining  that  honour  for  yourself. ' ' 

"  I  should  value  it,  if  won  fairly,  your  Majesty,  as  the 
greatest  honour  I  could  gain.  It  is  not  that  my  father 
holds  the  honour  more  lightly  than  I  do,  but  I  know  that 
'tis  his  opinion  that  if  given  merely  for  possession  of  land 
'tis  but  an  accident  of  birth,  but  that  if  the  reward  of 
bravery,  'tis  an  honour  that  is  of  the  highest,  and  one  that, 
were  it  not  that  his  thoughts  are  wholly  turned  towards 
scholarship  and  to  discovering  the  secrets  of  nature,  he  him- 
self would  gladly  have  attained." 

"  Methinks  that  he  is  right,"  the  king  said.  "  In  the  time 
when  every  landowner  held  his  feu  on  condition  of  knight- 
ly service  rendered  whenever  called  upon,  it  was  well  that 
he  should  be  called  a  knight,  such  being  the  term  of 
military  command ;  but  now  that  many  are  allowed  to  pro- 
vide substitutes,  methinks  that  it  is  an  error  to  give  the 
title  to  stay-at-homes.  I  shall  be  glad,  young  sir,  to  see  you 
also  at  Court,  though,  methinks,"  he  added,  with  a  smile, 
"  that  you  have  inherited  some  of  your  father's  sobriety  of 
nature,  and  will  hold  our  pleasures  at  small  price." 

"I  thank  your  Majesty  for  your  kindness,"  Edgar  said, 
bowing;  "  but  indeed  I  should  not  presume  to  judge  amuse- 
ments as  frivolous  because  I  myself  might  be  unused  to 
them ;  but  in  truth  two  years  ago  I  studied  at  the  convent  of 
St.  Alwyth,  and  my  spare  time  then  and  most  of  my  time 
since  has  been  so  occupied  by  my  exercises  in  arms  that 
I  have  had  but  small  opportunity  for  learning  the  ways  of 


72  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

Courts,  but  I  hope  to  do  so,  seeing  that  a  good  knight  should 
bear  himself  as  well  at  Court  as  in  the  field." 

"You  will  have  small  opportunity  now,"  the  king  said, 
rather  dolefully.  "  Our  royal  mother  is  absent,  and  our  talk 
is  all  of  riots  and  troubles,  and  none  seem  even  to  think  of 
pleasure. ' ' 

After  leaving  the  king  Sir  Ralph  presented  his  son  and 
Edgar  to  Sir  Michael  de  la  Pole,  who  held  high  office; 
Robert  de  Vere,  one  of  the  king's  special  favourites;  and 
several  other  young  nobles,  who  all  received  them  kindly  for 
the  sake  of  Sir  Ralph. 


CHAPTER  V 

A   RESCUE 

"  T3ERHAPS,  boys,  you  could  hardly  have  been  introduced 
JL  at  Court  better  than  by  myself,"  the  knight  said,  as  they 
returned  to  the  lodgings.  "There  are  men  much  more  highly 
placed,  many  more  influential  than  I  am,  but  for  that  very 
reason  I  can  be  friends  with  all.  The  king's  mother  is 
always  most  courteous  to  me,  because  I  was  the  friend  of  the 
Black  Prince,  her  husband  ;  and  she  has  taught  her  son  that, 
whatever  might  come,  he  could  rely  upon  my  fidelity  to  his 
person.  On  the  other  hand,  no  one  has  reason  either  to  dis- 
like or  fear  me.  I  am  a  simple  knight,  longing  most  to  be  at 
home,  and  at  the  Court  as  seldom  as  may  be;  besides,  I  held 
myself  aloof  from  both  parties  in  the  state,  for  you  must  know 
that  the  Court  is  composed  of  two  factions. 

"  The  one  is  that  of  John  of  Gaunt,  Duke  of  Lancaster, 
uncle  of  the  king.  He  is  greatly  ambitious  ;  some  men  even 
say  that  he  would  fain  himself  be  king,  but  this  I  believe 


A    RESCUE  73 

not ;  yet  I  am  sure  that  he  would  like  to  rule  in  the  name  of 
the  king.  He  has  a  powerful  party,  having  with  him  the 
Duke  of  Gloucester,  his  brother,  and  other  great  nobles.  On 
the  other  hand,  he  is  ill-liked  by  the  people,  and  they  say  at 
Canterbury  the  rioters  made  every  man  they  met  swear  to 
obey  the  king  and  commons — by  which  they  meant  them- 
selves— never  to  accept  a  king  bearing  the  name  of  John,  and 
to  oppose  Lancaster  and  Gloucester. 

"  The  king's  mother  has  surrounded  him  with  a  number  of 
men  who,  being  for  the  most  part  of  obscure  birth,  have  no 
sympathy  with  John  of  Gaunt's  faction,  and  oppose  it  in 
every  way. 

"Doubtless  the  majority  of  these  are  well  fitted  for  the 
office  that  they  hold,  but  unfortunately  there  are  some 
amongst  them,  for  the  most  part  young  and  with  pleasant 
manners  and  handsome  faces,  whom  the  king  makes  his  favour- 
ites. This  again  is  well-nigh  as  bad  as  that  John  of  Gaunt 
should  have  all  the  power  in  his  own  hands,  for  the  people 
love  not  king's  favourites,  and  although  the  rabble  at  pres- 
ent talk  much  of  all  men  being  equal,  and  rail  against  the 
nobles,  yet  at  bottom  the  English  people  are  inclined  towards 
those  of  good  birth,  and  a  king's  favourite  is  all  the  more 
detested  if  he  lacks  this  quality.  England,  however,  would 
not  fare  badly  were  John  of  Gaunt  its  master ;  he  is  a  great 
warrior,  and  well-nigh  equal  in  bravery  to  the  Black  Prince. 
It  is  true  that  he  is  haughty  and  arrogant ;  but  upon  the 
other  hand,  he  is  prudent  and  sagacious,  and  although  he 
might  rule  England  harshly,  he  would  rule  it  wisely. 

"  However,  I  hold  myself  aloof  altogether  from  state  mat- 
ters, and  I  trust  that  you  will  strive  to  do  so.  I  would  fain 
see  the  king  take  all  power  into  his  own  hands  as  soon  as  he 
gets  somewhat  older ;  but  if  he  must  be  ruled,  I  would  prefer 
that  it  was  by  a  great  Englishman  of  royal  blood  rather  than 


74  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

by  favourites,  whose  only  merits  are  a  fair  face,  a  gallant 
manner,  and  a  smooth  tongue,  and  who  are  sure  not  only  to 
become  unpopular  themselves,  but  to  render  the  king  himself 
unpopular.  It  is  for  this  reason  that  I  journey  so  seldom  to 
London,  and  desire  that  you  should  also  hold  yourself  aloof 
from  the  Court.  I  could  not  be  here  without  taking  one  side 
or  the  other.  It  cannot  be  long,  however,  before  the  king 
becomes  impatient  of  his  tutelage  by  the  dukes,  and  we  shall 
then  see  how  matters  go. 

< 'It  will  be  time  enough  then  for  you  to  frequent  the 
Court,  though  it  were  better  even  then  that  you  should  do  as 
I  did,  and  leave  such  matters  to  those  whom  it  concerns  and 
content  yourself  with  doing  service  to  England  in  the  field. 
From  my  friendship  for  the  Black  Prince  I,  of  course,  know 
John  of  Gaunt  well,  and  should  there  be,  as  seems  likely, 
fierce  fighting  in  France  or  in  Spain — for,  as  you  know,  the 
duke  has  a  claim  to  the  crown  of  Castile — I  will  cross  the 
water  with  you  and  present  you  to  the  duke,  and  place  you 
in  the  train  of  some  of  his  knights,  comrades  of  mine,  but 
who  are  still  young  enough  to  keep  the  field,  while  I  shall 
only  take  up  arms  again  in  the  event  of  the  king  leading 
another  great  army  into  France." 

The  two  friends  spent  much  of  their  time  in  wandering 
about  the  streets  of  London.  To  them  all  seemed  peaceable 
and  orderly ;  indeed,  they  kept  in  the  main  thoroughfares 
where  the  better  class  of  citizens  were  to  be  seen,  and  knew 
little  of  those  who  lived  in  the  lower  haunts,  issuing  out 
seldom  in  the  daylight,  but  making  the  streets  a  danger  for 
peaceable  folks  after  nightfall. 

Upon  one  occasion,  however,  they  took  boat  at  West- 
minster and  were  rowed  to  Richmond.  They  had  ill-chosen 
the  occasion,  knowing  nothing  of  the  hours  of  the  tide,  and 
so  returned  against  it.     It  was  therefore  eight  o'clock  when 


A   RESCUE  75 

they  reached  the  Stairs,  and  already  growing  dark.  They 
knew  that  orders  had  been  given  that  the  gates  were  to  be 
closed  to  all  at  eight,  lest  some  of  the  great  bodies  of  rioters 
should  approach  suddenly  and  enter  the  city. 

The  watermen,  wearied  by  their  long  row,  refused  to  carry 
them  any  further.  There  was  nothing  for  it  but  to  walk 
round  the  walls  and  so  return  to  their  lodging.  The  moon 
was  shining  brightly,  and  it  seemed  to  them  as  they  started 
that  it  would  be  a  pleasant  walk.  They  followed  the  Strand, 
where  on  the  right  stood  many  houses  of  the  nobles,  and  the 
great  palace  of  John  of  Gaunt  at  the  Savoy,  in  which,  after 
the  battle  of  Poictiers,  the  captive  king  of  France  had  been 
lodged. 

Turning  off  to  the  left  some  short  distance  before  they 
reached  the  city  wall,  they  held  their  way  round  the  north 
side  of  the  city.  London  had  already  overflowed  its  boun- 
dary, and  although  in  some  places  fields  still  stretched  up  to 
the  foot  of  the  walls,  in  others,  especially  where  the  roads  led 
from  the  gates,  a  large  population  had  established  themselves. 
These  were  principally  of  a  poorer  class,  who  not  only  saved 
rent  from  being  outside  the  boundary  of  the  city,  but  were 
free  from  the  somewhat  strict  surveillance  exercised  by  its 
authorities. 

They  were  just  crossing  the  road  leading  north  from  Alders- 
gate  when  they  heard  a  scream  and  a  clashing  of  swords  a 
short  distance  away. 

"  Come,  Albert,  some  evil  deed  is  being  done  !  "  Edgar 
exclaimed,  and,  drawing  his  sword,  ran  at  the  top  of  his  speed 
in  the  direction  of  the  sound,  accompanied  by  Albert.  They 
soon  arrived  at  the  top  of  a  street  leading  off  the  main  road. 
A  short  distance  down  it  a  number  of  men  were  engaged  in 
conflict ;  two  of  these,  hearing  the  footsteps,  turned  round, 
and  with  a  savage  oath,  seeing  that  the  new-comers  were  but 


76  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

lads,  fell  upon  them,  thinking  to  cut  them  down  without  dif- 
ficulty. Their  over  -  confidence  proved  their  ruin.  Edgar 
caught  the  descending  blow  on  his  sword,  close  up  to  the 
hilt,  and  as  his  opponent  raised  his  arm  to  repeat  the  stroke, 
ran  him  through  the  body. 

"  Do  you  want  help,  Albert?"  Edgar  cried,  as  the  man 
fell. 

"  No,  I  think  that  I  can  manage  him,"  Albert  said,  quietly, 
and  a  moment  later  slashed  his  opponent  deeply  across  the 
cheek.  The  fellow  turned  and  took  to  his  heels,  roaring 
lustily.  One  of  the  other  men,  who  was  stooping  over  a  pros- 
trate figure,  with  his  dagger  raised,  paused  for  a  moment  to 
look  round  on  hearing  the  howl  of  his  comrade,  and  as  he  did 
so  Edgar's  sword  fell  on  his  wrist  with  such  force  that  hand 
and  dagger  both  fell  to  the  ground.  The  remaining  ruffian, 
who  was  roughly  endeavouring  to  stifle  the  shrieks  of  a  young 
girl,  seeing  himself  alone  with  two  adversaries,  also  darted  off 
and  plunged  into  a  narrow  alley  a  few  yards  away. 

Edgar  paid  no  more  attention  to  them,  but  exclaimed  to 
the  girl :  "  Cease  your  cries,  I  pray  you,  maiden,  and  help  me 
to  see  what  has  happened  to  your  companion.  I  trust  that  he 
is  unharmed,  and  that  we  have  arrived  in  time  to  prevent 
those  villains  from  carrying  out  their  intentions."  He  stooped 
over  the  fallen  man.  "  Are  you  hurt  badly,  sir  ?  "  he  asked. 
The  answer  was  an  effort  on  the  part  of  the  person  he  ad 
dressed  to  rise. 

"  I  am  hurt,  but  I  think  not  sorely."  He  was  unable  for 
the  moment  to  rise,  for  the  man  whom  Edgar  last  struck  lay 
across  him.  Edgar  at  once  hauled  the  moaning  wretch  off 
him,  and  held  out  his  hand  to  the  other,  who  grasped  it  with 
more  heartiness  than  he  had  expected,  and  rose  without  diffi- 
culty to  his  feet. 

"  Where  is  my  daughter?  "  he  exclaimed. 


"IN  A  MOMENT  EDGARS  SWORD  FELL  ON  THE  RUFFIAN  S  WRIST/ 


A   RESCUE  77 

"  She  is  here  and  unhurt,  I  trust,"  Albert  replied.  "  The 
villain  released  her  and  ran  off,  and  I  saw  her  figure  sway,  and 
ran  forward  just  in  time  to  save  her  from  falling.  I  think  she 
has  but  swooned." 

"Thanks  be  to  the  saints!"  the  stranger  exclaimed. 
"Gentlemen,  I  cannot  thank  you  at  present  for  the  service 
that  you  have  rendered  me,  but  of  that  I  will  speak  later. 
Know  you  any  place  where  you  can  take  my  child  ?  ' ' 

"We  are  strangers,  sir;  but  there  should  surely  be  some 
hostelry  near  where  travellers  could  put  up  outside  the 
walls.'' 

The  noise  of  the  combat  had  aroused  some  of  the  neigh- 
bours, and  on  inquiry  Edgar  ascertained  that  there  was  an  inn 
but  a  short  distance  away. 

"  Let  me  carry  the  maid,  Albert.  Her  weight  would  be 
naught  to  me." 

Albert  gladly  relinquished  his  charge,  whose  dead  weight 
hanging  on  his  arms  was  already  trying  him.  Edgar  raised 
her  across  his  shoulder. 

"  Albert,"  he  said,  "  I  know  you  have  a  piece  of  thin  cord 
in  your  pocket.  I  pray  you  twist  it  round  that  man's  arm 
as  hard  as  you  can  pull  it,  and  fasten  it  tightly.  I  have  shorn 
off  his  hand,  and  he  would  very  speedily  bleed  to  death.  If 
you  staunch  the  wound  he  may  last  till  his  comrades  come 
back,  as  they  doubtless  will  after  we  have  left ;  they  will  carry 
him  away  and  maybe  save  his  life.  He  is  a  villainous  ruffian, 
no  doubt,  but  'tis  enough  for  me  that  I  have  one  death  on  my 
hands  to-night." 

"He  is  dead  already,"  Albert  said,  as  he  leant  over  the 
man  and  placed  his  hand  on  his  heart.  '  '  He  must  have  been 
wounded  by  the  traveller  before  we  came  up." 

"Well,  it  cannot  be  helped,"  Edgar  replied,  as  he  walked 
on  with  his  burden. 


78  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  Did  you  see  aught,  kind  sirs,"  their  companion  said,  "of 
a  servitor  with  three  horses  ?  " 

"  Nothing  whatever,"  Albert  answered,  "though  me- 
thought  I  heard  horses'  hoofs  going  down  the  road  as  we  ran 
along ;  but  I  paid  small  attention  to  them,  thinking  only  of 
arriving  in  time  to  save  someone  from  being  maltreated." 

"  I  believe  that  he  was  in  league  with  the  robbers,"  'he 
man  said.  "But,"  and  his  voice  faltered,  "give  me  your 
arm,  I  pray  you.  My  wound  is  deeper  than  I  thought,  and 
my  head  swims." 

Albert  with  difficulty  assisted  the  man  to  the  entrance  of 
the  hostelry,  for  at  each  step  he  leant  more  heavily  upon  him. 
The  door  was  shut,  but  the  light  from  the  casement  showed 
that  those  within  had  not  yet  retired  to  bed.  Edgar  struck 
on  the  door  loudly  with  the  handle  of  his  dagger. 

"  Who  is  it  that  knocks?  " 

"  Gentlemen,  with  a  wounded  man,  who,  with  his  daughter, 
have  been  beset  by  knaves  within  a  hundred  yards  of  your 
door." 

Some  bolts  were  undrawn  after  some  little  delay,  and  a  man 
appeared,  having  a  sword  in  his  hand,  with  two  servitors  be- 
hind him  similarly  armed. 

"We  are  quiet  people,  my  host,"  Edgar  said.  "Stand 
not  on  questioning.  Suffice  that  there  is  a  wounded  man  who 
is  spent  from  loss  of  blood,  and  a  young  maid  who  has  swooned 
from  terror." 

There  was  a  tone  of  command  in  Edgar's  voice,  and  the 
host,  seeing  that  he  had  to  do  with  persons  of  quality,  mur- 
mured excuses  on  the  ground  that  the  neighbourhood  was  a 
rough  one. 

"  You  need  hardly  have  told  us  that,"  Edgar  said.  "  Our 
plight  speaks  for  itself.  Call  your  wife,  I  pray  you,  or  female 
servants ;  they  will  know  what  to  do  to  bring  the  young  maid 


A   RESCUE  79 

to  herself.  But  tell  her  to  let  the  girl  know  as  soon  as  she 
opens  her  eyes  that  her  father  is  alive,  and  is,  I  trust,  not  seri- 
ously wounded." 

The  landlord  called,  and  a  buxom  woman  came  out  from  a 
room  behind.  Her  husband  hastily  told  her  what  was  re- 
quired. 

"  Carry  her  in  here,  sir,  I  pray  you,"  the  woman  said.  "  I 
will  speedily  bring  her  round." 

Edgar  followed  her  into  the  room  that  she  had  left,  which 
was  a  kitchen,  and  laid  her  down  on  a  settle.  Two  maids  who 
were  standing  there  uttered  exclamations  of  surprise  and  pity 
as  the  girl  was  carried  in. 

"  Hold  your  tongues,  wenches,  and  do  not  make  a  noise  ! 
Margaret,  fetch  me  cold  water,  and  do  you,  Elizabeth,  help 
me  to  unlace  the  young  lady's  bodice,"  for  the  light  in  the 
kitchen  enabled  her  to  see  at  once  that  the  girl  was  well 
dressed. 

As  soon  as  Edgar  had  laid  her  down,  he  hurried  out  of  the 
kitchen,  moving  his  arm  uneasily  as  he  did  so,  having  discov- 
ered to  his  surprise  that  the  weight  of  an  insensible  girl, 
though  but  some  fourteen  years  old,  was  much  more  than  he 
had  dreamt  of.  In  a  parlour  in  front  he  found  Albert  and 
the  landlord  cutting  off  the  doublet  of  the  wounded  man,  so  as 
to  get  at  his  shoulder,  where  a  great  patch  of  blood  showed 
the  location  of  the  wound.  He  was  some  forty  years  old  ;  his 
dress  was  quiet  but  of  good  quality,  and  Edgar  judged  him  to 
be  a  London  trader.  His  face  was  very  white,  but  he  was 
perfectly  sensible.  One  of  the  servitors  ran  in  with  a  cup  of 
wine.  The  wounded  man  was  able  to  lift  it  to  his  lips  and  to 
empty  it  at  a  draught. 

"That  is  better!"  he  murmured,  and  then  he  did  not 
speak  again  until  the  landlord,  with  considerable  skill,  band- 
aged up  the  shoulder. 


80  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

"  You  have  had  a  narrow  escape,"  he  said.  "  There  is  a 
sword-thrust  just  below  your  collar-bone.  An  inch  or  two 
lower  and  it  would  have  gone  hard  with  you  ;  a  little  more  to 
the  left  and  it  would  have  pierced  your  throat." 

"  It  was  a  dagger  wound,"  the  man  said.  "  I  was  knocked 
down  by  a  blow  from  a  sword  which  fell  full  on  my  head,  but 
luckily  I  had  iron  hoops  in  my  cap.  One  man  knelt  upon 
me,  and  endeavoured  to  strike  me  through  the  throat.  I 
fought  so  hard  that  one  of  his  comrades  came  to  his  assistance, 
and  I  thought  that  the  end  had  come,  when  he  sprung  suddenly 
up.  The  other  attempted  more  furiously  than  before  to  finish 
me,  but  striking  almost  blindly  he  twice  missed  me  altogether, 
and  the  third  time,  by  a  sudden  twist,  I  took  a  blow  on  my 
shoulder  that  would  otherwise  have  pierced  my  throat.  When 
he  raised  his  dagger  again  something  flashed.  I  saw  his  hand 
with  the  dagger  he  held  in  it  drop  off,  and  then  the  man  him- 
self fell  on  me,  and  I  was  like  to  be  stifled  with  his  weight, 
when  my  preserver  hauled  him  off  me." 

"  It  were  best  not  to  talk  further,"  the  landlord  said.  "  I 
have  rooms  fortunately  vacant,  and  it  were  well  that  you  re- 
tired at  once." 

" 1  will  do  that  as  soon  as  you  have  given  me  something  to 
eat,  landlord.  Anything  will  do,  but  I  am  grievously  hun- 
gry." 

"  I  have  a  cold  capon  in  the  house,"  the  landlord  said. 

"  You  will  have  to  cater  for  three,  for  doubtless  these  gen- 
tlemen need  supper  as  much  as  I  do." 

"I  thank  you,  sir,  but  we  are  very  late  already,  and  our 
friends  will  have  become  alarmed ;  therefore,  with  your  leave, 
we  will,  as  soon  as  we  hear  that  your  daughter  has  recovered, 
go  on  our  way." 

"  That  I  can  tell  you  at  once,"  the  landlady  said,  entering. 
"  Your  daughter  has  recovered,  sir,  and  would  come  to  you, 


A   RESCUE  81 

but  I  begged  her  to  wait  until  my  husband  had  done  dressing 
your  wound." 

"Then  we  will  say  good-night,  sir.  We  will  call  to-mor- 
row morning  to  see  how  you  are  getting  on,"  and  without 
waiting  for  further  words,  they  at  once  went  out  and  con- 
tinued their  way  at  a  brisk  pace. 

"Let  me  congratulate  you,  Albert,"  Edgar  said,  warmly. 
"  In  good  faith  no  old  soldier  could  have  been  cooler  than 
you  were.  You  spoke  as  quietly  as  if  it  were  a  lesson  that  you 
had  to  finish  before  starting  for  home,  instead  of  a  villainous 
cut-throat  to  put  an  end  to.     What  did  you  to  him?  " 

"  I  but  laid  his  cheek  open,  Edgar,  and  that  at  once  let  out 
his  blood  and  his  courage,  and  he  ran  off  bellowing  like  a  bull. 
He  knew  naught  of  swordsmanship,  as  I  felt  directly  our 
blades  crossed.  I  knew  that  I  had  but  to  guard  a  sweeping 
blow  or  two,  and  that  I  should  then  find  an  opening ;  but  you 
of  course  did  much  better,  for  you  killed  two  of  the  villains." 

"I  did  it  hastily  and  with  scarce  a  thought,"  Edgar  said. 
"  My  eye  caught  the  flash  of  the  dagger,  and  I  knew  that  if 
the  man  was  to  be  saved  at  all  there  was  not  a  moment  to 
lose ;  I  therefore  parried  the  first  blow  he  dealt  me,  and  ran 
him  through  with  my  return.  Then  I  had  just  time  to  chop 
the  other  villain's  hand  off  as  he  was  about  to  repeat  his  stroke. 
The  ruffian  you  wounded  caused  the  other  to  look  round  and 
pause  for  a  moment.  Had  it  been  otherwise  the  traveller 
would  have  been  a  dead  man  before  I  had  time  to  strike.  I 
wonder  who  the  wounded  man  is  ?  He  looked  like  a  London 
trader.  I  wonder  how  he  got  into  so  sore  a  plight  ?  But, 
doubtless,  we  shall  hear  in  the  morning." 

The  episode  had  taken  only  a  few  minutes,  but  it  was  nigh 
half-past  nine  before  they  reached  home. 

"  What  freak  is  this?  "  Sir  Ralph  said,  angrily,  when  they 
entered.  "Your  mother  has  been  anxious  about  you  for  the 
6 


82  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

last  two  hours,  and  I  myself  was  beginning  to  think  that  some 
ill  must  have  befallen  you.  Why,  what  has  happened  to  you, 
Albert,  there  is  blood  on  your  doublet  ?  ' ' 

"'Tis  not  my  own,  sir,"  the  lad  said,  quietly.  "I  regret 
that  we  are  so  late,  but  it  was  scarcely  our  fault.  You  told  us 
that  we  could  take  boat  at  Westminster  and  row  to  Richmond. 
This  we  did,  but  the  tide  was  against  us  coming  back,  and 
though  the  men  rowed  hard,  the  Abbey  bell  was  striking  eight 
as  we  landed  at  Westminster ;  therefore,  knowing  that  the  city 
gates  would  be  shut,  we  had  to  make  a  tour  round  the  walls." 

"Then,  as  you  say,  Albert,  you  were  not  to  blame  in  the 
matter.  But  what  about  the  blood  with  which,  as  I  see,  Ed- 
gar is  even  more  deeply  stained  than  you  are?  Have  you  been 
in  a  brawl  ?  ' ' 

"  We  have,  sir  ;  but  here,  I  am  sure,  you  will  not  blame  us 
when  you  know  the  circumstances.  As  we  crossed  the  road 
running  from  Aldersgate  Street  to  the  north  we  heard  screams 
and  the  clashing  of  swords  ;  deeming,  and  as  it  turned  out 
rightly,  that  some  traveller  like  ourselves  was  being  attacked 
by  cut-throats,  we  ran  on,  and  presently  came  up  to  the  spot 
where  four  ruffians  were  attacking  a  single  man  who  had  with 
him  a  young  girl,  whose  screams  had  first  called  our  attention. 
Edgar  ran  one  through  the  body,  smote  off  the  hand  of  another 
who  was  endeavouring  to  stab  the  fallen  traveller,  and  the 
other  ran  away." 

"And  what  was  your  share  of  it?"  his  father  asked, 
sternly. 

"  His  share  was  an  excellent  one,  Sir  Ralph,"  Edgar  said. 
"  Two  of  the  ruffians  ran  at  us  as  we  came  up.  One,  who  at- 
tacked me,  was  but  a  poor  swordsman,  and  I  ran  him  through 
at  the  first  thrust.  I  then  paused  a  moment  to  ask  Albert  if 
he  required  aid,  and  he  answered,  as  quietly  as  he  is  now 
speaking,   *  No,  I  think  that  I  can  manage  him.'     I  had  no 


A    RESCUE 


83 


time  to  say  more,  for  I  saw  that  a  moment's  delay  would  en- 
danger the  life  of  the  traveller.  Just  as  I  reached  him  I  heard 
a  yell  of  pain,  and  knew  that  Albert  had  done  his  work. 
That  howl  saved  the  traveller's  life.  The  man  who  was  kneel- 
ing on  him  looked  round  for  a  moment  before  delivering  his 
blow,  which  gave  me  time  to  smite  him  across  the  wrist.  The 
blood  you  see  was  caused  by  dragging  him  off  the  traveller." 

"  By  our  lady  !  "  Sir  Ralph  exclaimed,  "  but  you  have  be- 
gun well,  lads.  That  you  would  do  so,  Edgar,  was  a  matter 
beyond  doubt,  but  that  Albert  should  stand  up  so  well  and  so 
coolly  in  his  first  fight  surprises  me  indeed.  I  had  no  doubt 
of  your  courage,  lad.  'Tis  rare  indeed  for  one  of  good  blood 
to  lack  courage,  but  had  you  been  nervous  and  flurried  the 
first  time  you  were  called  upon  to  play  the  part  of  a  man,  it 
would  have  seemed  to  me  but  natural ;  now  it  gladdens  me  in- 
deed to  know  that  even  in  your  first  essay  you  should  have 
thus  shown  that  you  possess  nerve  and  coolness  as  well  as 
courage.  Anyone  can  rush  into  a  fight  and  deal  blows  right 
and  left,  but  it  is  far  more  rare  to  find  one  who,  in  his  very 
first  trial  at  arms,  can  keep  his  head  clear,  and  be  able  to  reply 
to  a  question,  as  Edgar  says  you  did,  in  a  calm  and  even 
voice.  Now,  tell  me,  who  was  this  man  to  whose  aid  you  ar- 
rived just  at  the  nick  of  time  ?  " 

"  He  looked  like  a  London  trader,  father,  and  was  some 
forty  years  old ;  but  it  was  hard  to  tell,  for  by  the  time  we 
got  him  to  the  hostelry  he  was  well-nigh  spent  and  scarce  able 
to  crawl  along,  even  with  my  help." 
"  He  was  wounded,  then  ?  " 

"  Stabbed  with  a  dagger,  father,  just  under  the  collar-bone. 
He  must  have  made  a  stout  resistance,  for  we  heard  the  clash- 
ing of  swords  for  some  time  as  we  ran,  and  when  he  was  struck 
down  he  struggled  so  hard  that  in  spite  of  the  efforts  of  two 
of  his  assailants  they   failed   to  slay  him.     As  soon  as  his 


84  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

wounds  were  bandaged  we  left  him  to  the  care  of  the  landlord, 
and  hurried  off  without  thinking  to  ask  his  name,  or  of  giving 
him  ours,  but  we  promised  to  return  to  see  him  to-morrow 
morning." 

"  And  what  became  of  the  daughter  ?  " 

"  She  swooned,  sir,  when  all  was  over,  and  Edgar  carried 
her  to  the  hostelry. ' ' 

"  'Tis  good.  You  have  both  entered  well  upon  the  pro- 
fession of  arms,  and  have  achieved  an  adventure  worthy  of 
knights.  Now  to  bed.  Your  mother  retired  long  ago,  but 
I  know  that  she  will  not  sleep  until  she  has  heard  of  your  safe 
return  and  of  this  adventure  that  you  have  gone  through." 

Highly  gratified  at  the  knight's  commendation,  the  lads 
went  up  to  their  room. 

"  Putting  aside  the  saving  of  life,"  Albert  said,  "lam 
right  glad  that  we  have  gone  through  this  adventure.  'Tis 
true  that  I  had  decided  upon  yielding  to  my  father's  wishes 
and  taking  up  the  career  of  arms,  but  I  had  grievous  doubts 
as  to  whether  I  should  not  shame  myself  and  him  in  my  first 
encounter.  I  thought  of  that  as  I  ran  forward  with  you,  but 
as  soon  as  the  ruffian  advanced  against  me,  I  felt  with  joy  that 
my  hand  was  as  steady  as  when  I  stood  opposite  you.  It  was 
a  good  cause  in  which  I  was  to  fight,  and  as  soon  as  our 
swords  crossed  I  felt  how  different  it  was  to  standing  up 
against  you,  and  that  the  ruffian  knew  little  of  sword-play. 
Twice  I  saw  an  opening  for  a  straight  thrust,  but  I  had  no 
desire  to  kill  him,  and  waited  until  I  could  slash  him  across 
the  face,  and  it  needed  but  a  few  passes  before  I  saw  the  op- 
portunity." 

When  Dame  Agatha  came  down  in  the  morning  she  tenderly 
kissed  Albert. 

"  My  boy,"  she  said,  "  I  never  said  aught  at  the  time,  when 
it  seemed  that  you  were  never  like  to  grow  strong  enough  to 


A   RESCUE  85 

lay  lance  in  rest  or  wield  battle-axe,  to  show  you  that  I  regret- 
ted that  you  were  not  able  to  follow  the  profession  of  arms, 
as  those  of  your  race  have  ever  done.  I  felt  that  it  was  hard 
enough  for  you,  and  therefore  tried  my  best  to  reconcile  you 
to  the  thought  of  becoming  a  priest ;  but  now  that  all  that  has 
changed,  and  you  have  shown  that  you  will  be  a  brave  and 
gallant  knight,  I  can  tell  you  that  it  gives  me  as  great  a  joy  as 
it  does  your  father.  The  Church  is  a  high  and  holy  profession, 
but  at  present,  as  the  preaching  of  Wickliffe  has  made  mani- 
fest to  all — although  I  do  not  hold  with  all  he  says,  and  deem 
that  he  carries  it  too  far — I  feel  that  until  many  of  these 
abuses  are  rectified  'tis  not  a  profession  that  I  should,  had  I 
the  choice,  wish  my  son  to  enter.  I  am  glad,  Albert,  too, 
that  your  sword  should  have  been  drawn  for  the  first  time  on 
behalf  of  persons  attacked  by  cut-throats,  and  in  saving  life. 
God  bless  you,  my  boy,  and  give  you  strength  ever  so  to  draw 
it  in  defence  of  the  oppressed,  and  for  the  honour  of  your 
country." 

Aline  was  exuberant  in  her  pleasure.  She  was  fondly  at- 
tached to  her  brother,  and  that  he  would  be  lost  to  her  as  a 
priest  had  been  a  source  of  sorrow  ever  since  she  had  been  old 
enough  to  understand  that  it  would  be  so. 

As  soon  as  the  morning  meal  was  over,  the  two  lads  started 
for  the  scene  of  the  previous  evening's  fight.  The  road  from 
Aldersgate,  with  cars  rolling  in  with  loads  of  flour  and  other 
provisions,  and  with  many  travellers  and  foot  passengers  of  all 
sorts  passing  along,  presented  a  very  different  appearance  to 
that  which  it  had  worn  on  the  evening  before.  People  were 
going  in  and  out  of  the  hostelries  for  their  morning  draught  of 
ale,  and  all  looked  bright  and  cheerful.  The  day  was  fine, 
and  the  air  brisk.  On  entering,  the  landlord  at  once  came  up 
to  them. 

"  Your  friend  is  in  the  room  where  we  dressed  his  wounds, 


86  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

sirs.  He  is  doing  well,  and  methinks  will  make  a  good  cure. 
His  daughter  is  with  him.  They  have  but  lately  risen,  and 
are  breaking  their  fast.  He  will  be  glad  to  see  you,  and  was 
mightily  vexed  last  night  that  we  let  you  leave  without  asking 
your  names." 

"He  was  not  in  a  condition  for  talking  last  night,  what 
with  the  loss  of  blood  and  the  smart  of  his  wound  and  the 
suddenness  of  the  affray.  'Tis  not  strange  that  he  should  not 
have  thought  of  it ;  and  indeed  we  ourselves  did  not  ask  his 
name,  for  we  were  pressed  for  time,  and  had  to  hurry  away." 

It  was  evident,  indeed,  as  they  entered,  that  things  were 
going  well  with  the  wounded  man,  who  was  talking  merrily 
to  his  daughter. 

"  Ah,  sirs,"  he  said,  rising  at  once  to  his  feet,  "  glad  indeed 
am  I  that  you  have  come,  and  that  I  can  now  thank  you  for 
the  great  service  you  rendered  last  night  to  myself  and  my 
daughter.  First  let  me  know  to  whom  I  am  indebted  for  our 
lives  ?  ' ' 

"This  gentleman,"  Edgar  said,  "is  Albert,  son  of  Sir 
Ralph  De  Courcy.  My  name  is  Edgar  Ormskirk.  I  pray  you, 
speak  not  of  gratitude.  We  are  glad,  indeed,  to  have  been 
able  to  render  service  to  you  and  to  your  daughter.  We  hope 
some  day  to  become  knights,  and  it  is  a  real  pleasure  to  us  to 
have  been  able  to  draw  a  sword  in  earnest  for  the  first  time, 
in  so  good  a  cause.  But,  indeed,  there  is  little  occasion  for 
glorification,  seeing  that  the  fellows  were  but  rough  cut- 
throats, more  accustomed,  I  fancy,  to  the  use  of  the  dagger 
than  of  the  sword." 

"  Do  not  belittle  the  action,  Master  Ormskirk,"  the  other 
said,  courteously.  "  It  was  a  brave  deed,  for,  if  I  may  say  so, 
you  are  but  little  more  than  boys,  to  pit  yourselves  against 
four  rascals  of  this  kind.  There  are  few  in  your  place  would 
have  ventured  upon  it.     The  landlord  tells  me  that  two  dead 


A   RESCUE  87 

bodies  were  found  this  morning,  and  they  are  those  of  well- 
known  cut-throats  and  law-breakers,  who  would  have  long  since 
been  brought  to  justice,  had  it  not  been  that  there  was  no 
means  of  proving  they  were  responsible  for  the  many  murders 
that  have  been  committed  during  the  last  few  months  on 
peaceful  travellers  and  others.  A  search  has  already  been  made 
of  their  haunts,  and  as  it  is  found  that  two  others  who  gen- 
erally consorted  with  them  are  missing,  and  as  much  blood 
was  found  in  the  hovel  they  occupied,  no  doubt  one  of  them 
was  severely  wounded." 

"His  cheek  was  laid  open  by  my  friend,"  Edgar  said. 
"  He  could  have  slain  him  had  he  so  chosen,  but  being  as  yet 
unused  to  strife  and  gentler  hearted  than  I  am,  he  contented 
himself  by  slashing  his  face." 

"And  did  the  other  two  fall  to  your  sword,  Mr.  Orms- 
kirk?" 

"Yes;  I  saw  that  you  were  in  sore  peril,  and  so  ran  one 
through  at  the  first  thrust ;  and  then  seeing  that  my  friend  was 
well  able  to  hold  his  own,  came  on  to  your  aid.  Before  I 
reached  you,  Albert  had  struck  his  blow,  and  the  howl  that 
the  villain  gave  did  more  towards  the  saving  of  your  life  than 
my  sword,  for  your  assailant  paused  in  the  very  act  of  striking 
to  see  what  had  befallen  his  comrade,  and  therefore  gave  me 
time  to  deliver  a  blow  on  his  wrist." 

"  As  yet,  gentlemen,  you  do  not  know  my  name.  I  am 
Robert  Gaiton,  and  belong  to  the  Guild  of  Mercers.  I  carry 
on  trade  with  Venice  and  Genoa  in  silk  and  Eastern  goods. 
This  is  my  daughter  Ursula." 

The  friends  bowed,  and  the  girl  made  a  deep  reverence. 
"  Ah,  sirs,"  she  said,  "I  cannot  tell  you  how  grateful  I  am 
for  your  succour.  When  you  came  running  up  it  appeared 
to  me  that  Heaven  had  sent  two  angels  to  help  us,  when  it 
seemed  that  naught  could  save  our  lives." 


68  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  It  was  your  scream,  even  more  than  the  clashing  of 
swords,  that  brought  us  to  your  aid,  Madame  Ursula." 

"  Ursula,  without  the  madame,"  her  father  said.  "  She  is 
the  daughter  of  a  plain  citizen.,  and  all  unused  to  titles,  save 
from  my  apprentice  boys." 

"I  cannot  think  why  the  ruffian  who  held  her,"  Edgar 
said,  "  did  not  stop  her  screams  with  a  dagger-thrust.  He 
must  have  been  of  a  much  milder  sort  than  his  comrades. ' ' 

"  It  may  have  been  that,"  the  trader  said,  "  but  it  seems 
to  me  more  likely  that  they  intended  to  carry  her  off  and 
hold  her  to  ransom.  I  dare  say  that  you  are  surprised  at  my 
being  abroad  with  my  daughter  so  late,  but  I  believe  now 
that  it  was  a  preconcerted  plot.  It  was  but  ten  days  before  I 
left  London,  three  weeks  since,  that  I  hired  a  new  man.  He 
had  papers  which  showed  that  he  came  from  Chelmsford,  was 
an  honest  fellow,  and  accustomed  to  the  care  of  horses.  I 
doubt  not  his  credentials  were  stolen.  However,  I  engaged 
him,  seeing  that  he  appeared  just  the  man  I  wanted.  We 
journeyed  down  to  Norwich  without  adventure.  There  I  set- 
tled my  business  with  some  traders  whom  I  supply  with  goods, 
and  then  journeyed  back,  stopping  always  at  towns  and  always 
before  nightfall,  as  I  had  a  considerable  amount  of  money 
in  my  saddle-bags. 

"All  went  well  until  we  started  for  town  yesterday  morn- 
ing. I  was  detained  somewhat  late  on  business,  and  then  in- 
stead of  finding  the  horses  ready  as  I  had  ordered,  it  was  nigh 
half  an  hour  before  they  were  brought  round.  We  had  not 
ridden  very  far  when  my  horse  fell  dead  lame,  and  I  had  to 
mount  my  servant's  horse  and  let  him  lead  the  other,  and  it 
took  us  two  hours  to  go  five  miles  into  St.  Albans.  As  we 
went,  I  thought  that,  putting  the  first  delay  with  the  horse 
falling  lame,  this  might  be  a  plot  to  keep  me  from  reaching 
London  before  the  gates  were  shut,  and  while  the  horse's  shoe 


A   RESCUE  89 

was  being  taken  off  I  slipped  the  bags  of  gold  into  my  pouch, 
and  going  into  the  hostelry  to  get  refreshments  for  Ursula  and 
myself,  I  handed  them  to  the  host,  and  begged  him  to  hold 
them  for  me  until  I  sent  for  them.  I  further  asked  him  to 
give  me  other  bags  of  the  same  size,  for  I  doubted  not  that 
my  servant  was  in  alliance  with  these  thieves.  He  had  doubt- 
less observed  me  take  the  bags  out,  and  I  was  the  more  con- 
firmed in  my  suspicions  as  I  noticed  how  he  watched  me  when 
I  mounted  again. 

"  '  What  ailed  the  horse  ?  '  I  asked  the  farrier. 

"  <  Either  the  horse  has  picked  up  a  nail  on  the  road,  mas- 
ter, or  belike  some  knave  has  driven  one  in.' 

"  Then  we  rode  on.  I  still  hoped  to  pass  the  gates  before 
they  were  closed,  but  the  horse  went  lamely,  and  we  were 
three  miles  away  when  I  heard  the  city  bells  strike  the  hour. 
Still  I  hoped  that  they  might  open  the  gate  for  me  when  I 
gave  my  name,  which  is  indifferently  well  known  in  the  city, 
but  the  men  at  the  gate  were  ignorant  of  it,  and  said  that 
without  an  order  from  the  lord  mayor  or  one  of  the  sheriffs 
they  could  open  the  gate  to  no  man,  for  that  since  the  country 
troubles  had  began,  the  orders  were  most  strict.  It  happened 
that  I  had  not  been  out  through  Aldersgate  for  two  years  past, 
but  I  had  heard  that  an  hostelry  had  been  built  for  the  ac- 
commodation of  travellers  who  had  arrived  too  late  to  pass  the 
gates,  or  others  who  preferred  to  sojourn  outside  the  walls. 
I  knew  not  its  position,  and  asking  my  knave  where  it  was 
he  said  that  he  knew  not. 

"  We  then  rode  back.  Presently  I  saw  two  men  standing 
at  the  corner  of  that  street  where  we  were  attacked.  I  said  to 
them,  <  Where  is  the  King's  Head  hostelry?  '  '  'Tis  but  a 
house  or  two  down  here,'  one  of  them  said.  '  The  stables  are 
a  short  way  along  this  road.  My  comrade  will  show  your 
man  the  way.'     <  We  may  as  well  alight  here,  Ursula,'  I  said. 


90  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

It  had  been  a  long  ride  for  her,  and  she  was  tired  with  sitting 
so  long  on  the  pillion  behind  me.  '  'Tis  but  three  houses 
down  ;  we  may  as  well  walk  that  distance.  Reuben,  do  you 
bring  round  the  valises  when  you  have  seen  the  horses  stabled 
and  attended  to.'  I  jumped  down  and  lifted  Ursula  off  the 
horse,  and  went  down  the  street.  I  had  gone  but  a  short 
distance  when  I  saw  that  the  locality  was  scarcely  one  where 
a  man  of  sense  would  build  a  hostelry. 

"  '  Which  is  the  house  ?  '  I  asked,  sharply.  <  The  very  next 
door,'  the  man  said.  I  had  stupidly  forgotten  the  suspicions 
that  had  been  roused  at  the  commencement  of  the  day,  and  I 
stepped  on.  'This  is  no  hostelry,'  I  said,  when  I  got  to  the 
house.  In  reply  he  gave  a  short  whistle,  and  three  fellows, 
who  had  been  hiding  in  the  shadow  of  a  doorway  opposite, 
ran  out,  sword  in  hand.  Seeing  that  I  had  been  trapped,  I 
pushed  Ursula  into  the  doorway  and  stood  on  my  guard.  For 
a  short  time  I  kept  them  at  bay,  Ursula  screaming  wildly  the 
while.  Then  two  of  them  rushed  together  at  me.  One  struck 
down  my  guard,  and  then  smote  me  on  the  head,  and  with 
such  force,  that,  although  the  steel  lining  to  my  bonnet  saved 
me  from  being  killed,  it  brought  me  to  the  ground.  Then, 
as  I  told  you,  one  of  the  fellows  threw  himself  upon  me  and 
tried  to  stab  me,  but,  although  confused  with  the  blow,  I  had 
still  my  senses,  and  struggled  with  him  fiercely,  grasping  his 
wrist. 

"  Then  the  second  one  came  to  his  aid,  and  with  a  blow 
from  the  pommel  of  his  sword  numbed  my  hand,  and  forced 
me  to  quit  my  hold.  Then  the  other  made  three  stabs  at  me, 
a  third  wounded  me  slightly,  and  together  they  would  have 
finished  me  had  you  not  come  up.  My  horses  were  found  on 
the  road  this  morning,  with  the  valises  cut  open.  It  must 
have  been  a  rare  disappointment  to  the  rascals,  for,  save  a 
suit  of  mine  and  some  garments  of  my  daughter's,  there  was 


A    CITY    MERCHANT  91 

naught  in  them.  I  should  like  to  have  seen  the  villain's  face 
when  he  opened  the  money  bags  and  found  the  trick  that  I  had 
played  him.  He  had  best  never  show  his  face  in  London, 
for  if  I  catch  him  he  will  dance  at  the  end  of  a  rope.  And 
now,  sirs,  with  your  permission,  I  will  repair  to  my  home,  for 
my  wound  smarts  sorely,  and  I  must  have  it  dressed  by  a 
leech,  who  will  pour  in  some  unguents  to  allay  the  pain.  My 
wife,  too,  will  be  growing  anxious,  for  I  had  written  to  her 
that  we  should  return  last  night,  and  it  is  not  often  that  I  do 
not  keep  tryst.  I  pray  you,  gentlemen,  do  me  the  honour  of 
calling  at  my  house  to-morrow  at  noon  and  partaking  of  a 
meal  with  us.  I  shall,  of  course,  as  soon  as  the  leech  gives 
me  permission,  wait  upon  Sir  Ralph  De  Courcy  to  thank  him 
for  the  service  you  have  rendered  me.  I  pray  you  to  give  me 
his  address." 

The  invitation  was  cordially  accepted,  and,  having  given 
him  directions  by  which  their  lodgings  could  be  found,  the 
two  friends  took  their  leave  and  returned  home. 


CHAPTER   VI 

A   CITY    MERCHANT 

"  A  SSUREDLY  it  is  well  that  you  should  go,"  Sir  Ralph 
iV  said,  when  his  son  had  repeated  the  conversation  they 
had  had  with  the  trader.  "I  know  not  the  name,  for 
indeed  I  know  scarce  one  among  the  citizens ;  but  if  he  trades 
with  Venice  and  Genoa  direct  he  must  be  a  man  of  repute  and 
standing.  It  is  always  well  to  make  friends ;  and  some  of 
these  city  traders  could  buy  up  a  score  of  us  poor  knights. 
They  are  not  men  who  make  a  display  of  wealth,  and  by  their 


92  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

attire  you  cannot  tell  one  from  another,  but  upon  grand  occa- 
sions, such  as  the  accession  or  marriage  of  a  monarch,  they 
can  make  a  brave  show,  and  can  spend  sums  upon  masques 
and  feastings  that  would  well-nigh  pay  a  king's  ransom. 
After  a  great  victory  they  will  set  the  public  conduits  running 
with  wine,  and  every  varlet  in  the  city  can  sit  down  at  ban- 
quets prepared  for  them  and  eat  and  drink  his  fill.  It  is  use- 
ful  to  have  friends  among  such  men.  They  are  as  proud  in 
their  way  as  are  the  greatest  of  our  nobles,  and  they  have 
more  than  once  boldly  withstood  the  will  of  our  kings,  and 
have  ever  got  the  best  of  the  dispute. ' ' 

"  What  shall  we  put  on,  sir,"  Albert  asked  his  father  the 
next  morning,  "  for  this  visit  to  Master  Gaiton  ?  " 

"  You  had  better  put  on  your  best  suits,"  the  knight  said; 
n  it  will  show  that  you  have  respect  for  him  as  a  citizen,  and 
indeed  the  dresses  are  far  less  showy  than  many  of  those  I  see 
worn  by  some  of  the  young  nobles  in  the  streets. ' ' 

"And  what  is  the  young  lady  like?"  Aline  asked  her 
brother. 

"  Methinks  she  is  something  like  you,  Aline,  and  is  about 
the  same  age  and  height ;  her  tresses  are  somewhat  darker 
than  yours  ;  methinks  she  is  somewhat  graver  and  more  staid 
than  you  are,  as  I  suppose  befits  a  maiden  of  the  city." 

"I  don't  think  that  you  could  judge  much  about  that, 
Albert,"  his  mother  said,  "seeing  that,  naturally,  the  poor 
girl  was  grievously  shaken  by  the  events  of  the  evening  before, 
and  would,  moreover,  say  but  little  when  her  father  was 
conversing  with  two  strangers.  What  thought  you  of  her, 
Edgar?" 

"  I  scarce  noticed  her,  my  lady,  for  I  was  talking  with  her 
father,  and  so  far  as  I  remember  she  did  not  open  her  lips  after 
being  introduced  to  us.  I  did  not  notice  the  resemblance  to 
your  daughter  that  Albert  speaks  of,  but  she  seemed  to  me  a 


A    CITY    MERCHANT  93 

fair  young  maid,  who  looked  not,  I  own,  so  heavy  as  she  felt 
when  I  carried  her." 

"  That  is  very  uncourteous,  Master  Edgar,"  Dame  Agatha 
laughed  ;  "  a  good  knight  should  hold  the  weight  of  a  lady  to 
be  as  light  as  that  of  a  down  pillow." 

<<  Then  I  fear  that  I  shall  never  be  a  true  knight,"  Edgar 
said,  with  a  smile.  <  <  I  have  heard  tales  of  knights  carrying  dam- 
sels across  their  shoulder  and  outstripping  the  pursuit  of  caitiffs, 
from  whom  she  had  escaped.  I  indeed  had  believed  them, 
but  assuredly  either  those  tales  are  false  or  I  have  but  a  small 
share  of  the  strength  of  which  I  believed  myself  to  be  pos- 
sessed ;  for,  in  truth,  my  arm  and  shoulder  ached  by  the  time 
I  reached  the  hostelry  more  than  it  has  ever  done  after  an 
hour's  practice  with  the  mace." 

"Well,  stand  not  talking,"  Sir  Ralph  said;  "it  is  time 
for  you  to  change  your  suits,  for  these  London  citizens  are, 
I  have  heard,  precise  as  to  their  time,  and  the  merchant  would 
deem  it  a  slight  did  you  not  arrive  a  few  minutes  before  the 
stroke  of  the  hour." 

As  soon  as  they  came  into  Chepe  they  asked  a  citizen  if  he 
could  direct  them  to  the  house  of  Master  Robert  Gaiton. 

<<  That  can  I,"  he  said,  "  and  so  methinks  could  every  boy 
and  man  in  the  city.  Turn  to  the  right ;  his  house  stands  in 
a  courtyard  facing  the  Guildhall,  and  is  indeed  next  door  to 
the  hall  in  the  left-hand  corner." 

The  house  was  a  large  one,  each  storey,  as  usual,  projecting 
over  the  one  below  it.  Some  apprentices  were  just  putting  up 
the  shutters  to  the  shop,  for  at  noon  most  of  the  booths  were 
closed,  as  at  that  hour  there  were  no  customers,  and  the  as- 
sistants and  apprentices  all  took  their  meal  together.  There 
was  a  private  entrance  to  the  house,  and  Edgar  knocked  at 
the  door  with  the  hilt  of  his  dagger.  A  minute  later  a  serving- 
man  opened  it. 


94  A   MARCH   ON    LONDON 

"  Is  Master  Robert  Gaiton  within ?  "  Albert  asked.  "He 
is,  we  believe,  expecting  us." 

"  I  have  his  orders  to  conduct  you  upstairs,  sirs." 

The  staircase  was  broad  and  handsome,  and,  to  the  lads' 
surprise,  was  covered  with  an  Eastern  carpet.  At  the  top  of 
the  stairs  the  merchant  himself  was  awaiting  them. 

"  Welcome  to  my  house,  gentlemen,"  he  said  ;  "  the  house 
that  would  have  been  the  abode  of  mourning  and  woe  to-day, 
had  it  not  been  for  your  bravery." 

The  merchant  was  dressed  in  very  different  attire  to  that  in 
which  he  had  travelled.  He  wore  a  doublet  of  brown  satin, 
and  hose  of  the  same  material  and  colour ;  on  his  shoulders 
was  a  robe  of  Genoa  velvet  with  a  collar,  and  trimming  down 
the  front  of  brown  fur,  such  as  the  boys  had  never  before  seen. 
Over  his  neck  was  a  heavy  gold  chain,  which  they  judged  to 
be  a  sign  of  office.  The  landing  was  large  and  square,  with 
richly  carved  oak  panelling,  and,  like  the  stairs,  it  was  car- 
peted with  a  thick  Eastern  rug.  Taking  their  hands,  he  led 
them  through  an  open  door  into  a  large  withdrawing-room. 
Its  walls  were  panelled  in  a  similar  manner  to  those  of  the 
landing,  but  the  carpet  was  deeper  and  richer.  Several  splen- 
did armoires  or  cabinets  similarly  carved  stood  against  the 
walls,  and  in  these  were  gold  and  silver  cups  exquisitely  chased, 
salt-cellars,  and  other  silver  ware. 

The  chairs  were  all  in  harmony  with  the  room,  the  seats 
being  of  green  embossed  velvet,  and  curtains  of  the  same 
material  and  hue,  with  an  edging  of  gold  embroidery,  hung 
at  the  windows.  But  the  lads'  eyes  could  not  take  in  all 
these  matters  at  once,  being  fixed  upon  the  lady  who  rose  from 
her  chair  to  meet  them.  She  was  some  thirty-five  years  old, 
and  of  singular  sweetness  of  face.  There  was  but  little  about 
her  of  the  stiffness  that  they  had  expected  to  find  in  the  wife 
of  a  London  citizen.     She  was  dressed  in  a  loose  robe   of 


A    CITY    MERCHANT  95 

purple  silk,  with  costly  lace  at  the  neck  and  sleeves.  By  her 
side  stood  Ursula,  who  was  dressed,  as  became  her  age,  in 
lighter  colours,  which,  in  cut  and  material,  resembled  those 
of  Aline's  new  attire. 

"  Dear  sirs,"  she  said,  as  her  husband  presented  the  visitors 
to  her,  "  with  what  words  can  I  thank  you  for  the  service 
that  you  have  rendered  me.  But  for  you  I  should  have  been 
widowed  and  childless  to-day  !" 

"  It  was  but  a  chance,  Mistress  Gaiton,"  Edgar  said.  "  We 
saw  a  stranger  in  danger  of  his  life  from  cut-throats,  and  as 
honest  men  should  do,  we  went  to  his  succour.  We  are  glad, 
indeed,  to  have  been  able  to  render  your  husband  such  service, 
but  it  was  only  such  an  action  as  a  soldier  performs  when  he 
strikes  in  to  rescue  a  comrade  surrounded  by  the  enemy, 
or  carries  off  a  wounded  man  who  may  be  altogether  a 
stranger  to  him." 

"  That  may  be  true  from  your  point  of  view,"  the  merchant 
said,  "but  just  as  the  man-at-arms  rescued  from  a  circle  of 
foes,  or  the  wounded  man  carried  off  the  field  would  assuredly 
feel  gratitude  to  him  who  has  saved  him,  so  do  we  feel  grati- 
tude to  you,  and  naught  that  you  can  say  will  lessen  our  feel- 
ing towards  you  both.     And  now  let  us  to  the  table." 

He  opened  a  door  leading  into  another  apartment.  Edgar 
glanced  at  Albert,  and  as  he  saw  the  latter  was  looking  at 
Ursula,  he  offered  his  hand  to  Dame  Gaiton.  Albert,  with 
a  little  start,  did  the  same  to  the  girl.  The  merchant  held 
aside  the  hangings  of  the  door  and  then  followed  them  into 
the  room  where  the  table  was  laid.  It  was  similar  to  the  room 
they  had  left,  save  that  the  floor  was  polished  instead  of  being 
carpeted.  The  table  was  laid  with  a  damask  cloth  of  snowy 
whiteness  and  of  a  fineness  of  quality  such  as  neither  of  the 
lads  had  ever  seen  before.  The  napkins  were  of  similar  make. 
A  great  silver  ornament  in  the  shape  of  a  Venetian  galley 


96  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

stood  in  the  centre  of  the  table,  flanked  by  two  vases  of  the 
same  metal  filled  with  flowers.  The  plates  were  of  oriental 
porcelain,  a  contrast  indeed  to  the  rough  earthenware  in  gen- 
eral use ;  the  spoons  were  of  gold. 

The  meats  were  carved  at  a  side  table,  and  cut  into  such 
pieces  that  there  was  little  occasion  for  the  use  of  the  dagger- 
shaped  knives  placed  for  the  use  of  each.  Forks  were  un- 
known in  Europe  until  nearly  three  centuries  later,  the  food 
being  carried  to  the  mouth  by  the  aid  of  a  piece  of  bread, 
just  as  it  is  still  eaten  in  the  East,  the  spoon  being  only  used 
for  soups  and  sweetmeats.  Two  servitors,  attired  in  doublets 
of  red  and  green  cloth,  waited.  The  wine  was  poured  into 
goblets  of  Venetian  glass ;  and  after  several  meats  had  been 
served  round,  the  lads  were  surprised  at  fresh  plates  being 
handed  to  them  for  the  sweetmeats.  Before  these  were  put 
upon  the  table,  a  gold  bowl  with  perfumed  water  was  handed 
round,  and  all  dipped  their  fingers  in  this,  wiping  them  on 
their  napkins. 

"Truly,  Mistress  Gaiton,"  Albert  said,  courteously,  "it 
seems  to  me  that  instead  of  coming  to  Court  we  country  folk 
should  come  to  the  city  to  learn  how  to  live.  All  this  is  as 
strange  to  me  as  if  I  had  gone  to  some  far  land,  by  the  side 
j>f  whose  people  we  were  as  barbarians. ' ' 

"  My  husband  has  been  frequently  in  Italy,"  she  replied, 
"  and  he  is  much  enamoured  of  their  mode  of  life,  which  he 
says  is  strangely  in  advance  of  ours.  Most  of  what  you  see 
here  he  has  either  brought  with  him  thence,  or  had  it  sent  over 
to  him,  or  it  has  been  made  here  from  drawings  prepared  for 
him  for  the  purpose.  The  carving  of  the  wood-work  is  a  copy 
of  that  in  a  palace  at  Genoa  ;  the  furniture  came  by  sea  from 
Venice ;  the  gold  and  silver  work  is  English,  for  although  my 
husband  says  that  the  Italians  are  great  masters  in  such  work 
and  in  advance  of  our  own,  he  holds  that  English  gold  and 


A    CITY    MERCHANT  97 

silversmiths  can  turn  out  work  equal  to  all  but  the  very  best, 
and  he  therefore  thinks  it  but  right  to  give  employment  to 
London  craftsmen.  The  drapery  is  far  in  advance  of  any- 
thing that  can  be  made  here ;  as  to  the  hangings  and  carpets, 
although  brought  from  Genoa  or  Florence,  they  are  all  from 
Eastern  looms. ' ' 

"  'Tis  strange,"  the  merchant  added,  "how  far  we  are  in 
most  things  behind  the  Continent — in  all  matters  save  fighting, 
and,  I  may  say,  the  condition  of  the  common  people.  Look 
at  our  garments.  Save  in  the  matter  of  coarse  fabrics,  nigh 
everything  comes  from  abroad.  The  finest  cloths  come  from 
Flanders  ;  the  silks,  satins,  and  velvets  from  Italy.  Our  gold 
work  is  made  from  Italian  models ;  our  finest  arms  come  from 
Milan  and  Spain ;  our  best  brass  work  from  Italy.  Maybe 
some  day  we  shall  make  all  these  things  for  ourselves.  Then, 
too,  our  people — not  only  those  of  the  lowest  class — are  more 
rude  and  boorish  in  their  manners ;  they  drink  more  heavily, 
and  eat  more  coarsely.  An  English  banquet  is  plentiful,  I 
own,  but  it  lacks  the  elegance  and  luxury  of  one  abroad,  and 
save  in  the  matter  of  joints,  there  is  no  comparison  between 
the  cooking.  Except  in  the  weaving  of  the  roughest  linen, 
we  are  incomparably  behind  Flanders,  France,  or  Italy,  and 
although  I  have  striven  somewhat  to  bring  my  surroundings 
up  to  the  level  of  the  civilization  abroad,  the  house  is  but  as 
a  hovel  compared  with  the  palaces  of  the  Venetian  and  Geno- 
ese merchants,  or  the  rich  traders  of  Flanders  and  Paris." 

"Truly,  these  must  be  magnificent  indeed,"  Edgar  said, 
"  if  they  so  far  surpass  yours.  I  have  never  even  thought  of 
anything  so  comfortable  and  handsome  as  your  rooms.  I  say 
naught  of  those  in  my  father's  house,  for  he  is  a  scholar,  and 
so  that  he  can  work  in  peace  among  his  books  and  in  his 
laboratory  he  cares  nought  for  aught  else ;  but  it  is  the  same 
in  other  houses  that  I  have  visited ;  they  seem  bare  and  cheer- 
7 


98  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

less  by  the  side  of  yours.  I  have  always  heard  that  the  houses 
of  the  merchants  of  London  were  far  more  comfortable  than 
the  castles  of  great  nobles,  but  I  hardly  conceived  how  great 
the  difference  was." 

"  They  are  built  for  different  purposes,"  the  merchant  said. 
"  The  castles  are  designed  wholly  with  an  eye  to  defence. 
All  is  of  stone,  since  that  will  not  burn  ;  the  windows  are 
mere  blits,  designed  to  shoot  from,  rather  than  to  give  light. 
We  traders,  upon  the  other  hand,  have  not  to  spend  our  money 
on  bands  of  armed  retainers.  We  have  our  city  walls,  and 
each  man  is  a  soldier  if  needs  be.  Then  our  intercourse 
with  foreign  merchants  and  our  visits  to  the  Continent  show 
us  what  others  are  doing,  and  how  vastly  their  houses  are 
ahead  of  ours  in  point  of  luxury  and  equipment.  We  have 
no  show  to  keep  up  ;  and,  at  any  rate,  when  we  go  abroad  it  is 
neither  our  custom  nor  that  of  the  Flemish  merchants  to  vie 
with  the  nobility  in  splendour  of  apparel  or  the  multitude  of 
retainers  and  followers.  Thus,  you  see,  we  can  afford  to  have 
our  homes  comfortable." 

"  May  I  ask,  Master  Gaiton,  if  your  robe  and  chain  are 
badges  of  ofhce  ?  "  Albert  asked. 

"  Yes;  I  have  the  honour  of  being  an  alderman." 

Albert  looked  surprised.  "I  thought,  sir,  that  the  aldermen 
were  aged  men." 

"  Not  always,"  the  merchant  said,  with  a  smile,  "  though 
generally  that  is  the  case.  The  aldermen  are  chosen  by  the 
votes  of  the  Common  Council  of  each  ward,  and  that  choice 
generally  falls  upon  one  whom  they  deem  will  worthily  repre- 
sent them,  or  upon  one  who  shows  the  most  devotion  to  the 
interests  of  the  ward  and  city.  My  father  was  a  prominent 
citizen  before  me,  and  I  early  learned  from  him  to  take  an  in- 
terest in  the  affairs  of  the  city.  It  chanced  that,  when  on  the 
accession  of  the  young  king  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  would  have 


A   CITY    MERCHANT  99 

infringed  some  of  our  rights  and  privileges,  I  was  one  of  the 
speakers  at  a  meeting  of  the  citizens,  and  being  younger  and 
perhaps  more  outspoken  than  others,  I  came  to  be  looked 
upon  as  one  of  the  champions  of  the  city,  and  thus,  without 
any  merit  of  my  own,  was  elected  to  represent  my  ward  when 
a  vacancy  occurred  shortly  afterwards." 

"  My  husband  scarce  does  himself  justice,  Master  De 
Courcy,"  the  trader's  wife  said,  "  for  it  was  not  only  because 
of  his  championship  of  the  city's  rights,  but  as  one  of  the 
richest  and  most  enterprising  of  our  merchants,  and  because 
he  spends  his  wealth  worthily,  giving  large  gifts  to  many  char- 
ities, and  being  always  foremost  in  every  work  for  the  benefit 
of  the  citizens.  Maybe,  too,  the  fact  that  he  was  one  of  the 
eight  citizens  who  jousted  at  the  tournament,  given  at  the 
king's  accession,  against  the  nobles  of  the  Court,  and  who 
overthrew  his  adversary,  had  also  something  to  do  with  his 
election." 

"Nay,  nay,  wife!  these  are  private  affairs  that  are  of  little 
interest  to  our  guests,  and  you  speak  with  partiality." 

"  At  any  rate,  sir,"  Edgar  said,  courteously,  "  the  fact  that 
you  so  bore  yourself  in  the  tournament  suffices  to  explain  how 
it  was  that  you  were  able  to  keep  those  cut-throats  at  bay  un- 
til just  before  we  arrived  at  the  spot." 

"We  are  peaceful  men  in  the  city,"  the  merchant  said, 
"but  we  know  that  if  we  are  to  maintain  our  rights,  and  to 
give  such  aid  as  behoves  us  to  our  king  in  his  foreign  wars,  we 
need  knowledge  as  much  as  others  how  to  bear  arms.  Every 
apprentice  as  well  as  every  free  man  throughout  the  city  has 
to  practise  at  the  butts,  and  to  learn  to  use  sword  and  dagger. 
I  myself  was  naturally  well  instructed;  and  as  my  father  was 
wealthy,  there  were  always  two  or  three  good  horses  in  his 
stables,  and  I  learned  to  couch  a  lance  and  sit  firm  in  the  sad- 
dle.   As  at  Hastings  and  Poictiers,  the  contingent  of  the  city 


100  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

has  ever  been  held  to  bear  itself  as  well  as  the  best ;  and  al- 
though we  do  not,  like  most  men,  always  go  about  the  street 
with  swords  in  our  belts,  we  can  all  use  them  if  needs  be. 
Strangely  enough,  it  is  your  trading  communities  that  are 
most  g'jven  to  fighting.  Look  at  Venice  and  Genoa,  Milan 
and  Pisa,  Antwerp,  Ghent,  and  Bruges,  and  to  go  further 
back,  Carthage  and  Tyre.  And  even  among  us,  look  at  the 
men  of  Sandwich  and  Fowey  in  Cornwall ;  they  are  traders, 
but  still  more  they  are  fighters ;  they  are  ever  harassing  the 
ships  of  France,  and  making  raids  on  the  French  coast." 

"  I  see  that  it  is  as  you  say,"  Edgar  said,  "  though  I  have 
never  thought  of  it  before.  Somehow  one  comes  to  think  of 
the  citizens  of  great  towns  as  being  above  all  things  peaceful." 

"  The  difference  between  them  and  your  knights  is,  that 
the  latter  are  always  ready  to  fight  for  honour  and  glory,  and 
often  from  the  pure  love  of  fighting.  We  do  not  want  to 
fight,  but  are  ready  to  do  so  for  our  rights  and  perhaps  for 
our  interests,  but  at  bottom  I  believe  that  there  is  little  differ- 
ence between  the  classes.  Perhaps  if  we  understood  each 
other  better  we  should  join  more  closely  together.  We  are 
necessary  to  each  other ;  we  have  the  honour  of  England 
equally  at  heart.  The  knights  and  nobles  do  most  of  our 
fighting  for  us,  while  we,  on  our  part,  import  or  produce 
everything  they  need  beyond  the  common  necessities  of  life; 
both  of  us  are  interested  in  checking  the  undue  exercise  of 
kingly  authority ;  and  if  they  supply  the  greater  part  of  the 
force  with  which  we  carry  on  the  war  with  France,  assuredly 
it  is  we  who  find  the  greater  part  of  the  money  for  the  ex- 
penses, while  we  get  no  share  of  the  spoils  of  battle. ' ' 

"Have  you  any  sisters,  Master  De  Courcy?"  the  mer- 
chant's wife  asked,  presently. 

"  I  have  but  one  ;  she  is  just  about  the  same  age  as  your 
daughter,  and  methinks  there  is  a  strong  likeness  between 


A   CITY    MERCHANT  101 

them.  She  and  my  mother  are  both  here,  having  been  sent 
for  by  my  father  on  the  news  of  the  troubles  in  our  neighbour- 
hood." ' 

"In  that  case,  wife,"  the  merchant  said,  "it  were  seemly 
that  you  and  Ursula  accompany  me  to-morrow  when  I  go  to 
pay  my  respects  to  Sir  Ralph  De  Courcy. ' ' 

After  dinner  was  over  the  merchant  took  his  guests  into  a 
small  room  adjoining  that  in  which  they  had  dined. 

"Friends,"  he  said,  "we  London  merchants  are  accus- 
tomed to  express  our  gratitude  not  only  by  words  but  by 
deeds.  At  present,  methinks,  seeing  that,  as  you  have  told 
me,  you  have  not  yet  launched  out  into  the  world,  there  is 
naught  that  you  need  ;  but  this  may  not  be  so  always,  for 
none  can  tell  what  fortune  may  befall  him.  I  only  say  that 
any  service  I  can  possibly  render  you  at  any  time,  you  have 
but  to  ask  me.  I  am  a  rich  man,  and,  having  no  son,  my 
daughter  is  my  only  heir.  Had  your  estate  been  different  and 
your  taste  turned  towards  trade,  I  could  have  put  you  in  the 
way  of  becoming  like  myself,  foreign  merchants  ;  but  even  in 
your  own  profession  of  arms  I  may  be  of  assistance. 

"  Should  you  go  to  the  war  later  on  and  wish  to  take  a 
strong  following  with  you,  you  have  but  to  come  to  me  and 
say  how  much  it  will  cost  to  arm  and  equip  them  and  I  will 
forthwith  defray  it,  and  my  pleasure  in  doing  so  will  be  greater 
than  yours  in  being  able  to  follow  the  king  with  a  goodly  array 
of  fighting  men.  One  thing,  at  least,  you  must  permit  me  to 
do  when  the  time  comes  that  you  are  to  make  your  first  essay 
in  arms  :  it  will  be  my  pleasure  and  pride  to  furnish  you 
with  horse,  arms,  and  armour.  This,  however,  is  a  small 
matter.  What  I  really  wish  you  to  believe  is  that  under  all 
circumstances — and  one  cannot  say  what  will  happen  during 
the  present  troubles — you  can  rely  upon  me  absolutely." 

"We   thank  you  most  heartily,   sir,"   Edgar  said,   "and 


102  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

should  the  time  come  when,  as  you  say,  circumstances  may 
occur  in  which  we  can  take  advantage  of  your  most  generous 
offers,  we  will  do  so. " 

"That  is  well  and  loyally  said,"  the  merchant  replied, 
"and  I  shall  hold  you  to  it.  You  will  remember  that,  by  so 
doing,  it  will  be  you  who  confer  the  favour  and  not  I,  for 
my  wife  and  I  will  always  be  uneasy  in  our  minds  until  we 
can  do  something  at  least  towards  proving  our  gratitude  for 
the  service  that  you  have  rendered." 

A  few  minutes  later,  after  taking  leave  of  the  merchant's 
wife  and  daughter,  the  two  friends  left  the  house. 

"  Truly  we  have  been  royally  entertained,  Edgar.  What 
luxury  and  comfort,  and  yet  everything  quiet  and  in  good 
taste.  The  apartments  of  the  king  himself  are  cold  and  bare 
in  comparison.  I  felt  half  inclined  to  embrace  his  offer  and 
to  declare  that  I  would  fain  become  a  trader  like  himself. ' ' 

Edgar  laughed.  "  Who  ever  heard  of  such  a  thing  as  the 
son  of  a  valiant  knight  going  into  trade?  Why  the  bare 
thought  of  such  a  thing  would  make  Sir  Ralph's  hair  stand  on 
end.     You  would  even  shock  your  gentle  mother." 

"But  why  should  it,  Edgar?  In  Italy  the  nobles  are 
traders,  and  no  one  thinks  it  a  dishonour.  Why  should  not  a 
peaceful  trade  be  held  in  as  high  esteem  as  fighting  ?  ' ' 

"That  I  cannot  say,  Albert,"  Edgar  replied,  more  seri- 
ously ;  "  but  whatever  may  be  the  case  in  Venice,  it  assuredly 
is  not  so  here.  It  may  be  that  some  day  when  we  reach  as 
high  a  civilization  as  Genoa  and  Venice  possess,  trade  may 
here  be  viewed  as  it  is  there — as  honourable  for  even  those 
of  the  highest  birth.  Surely  commerce  requires  far  more 
brains  and  wisdom  than  the  dealing  of  blows,  and  the  mer- 
chants of  Venice  can  fight  as  earnestly  as  they  can  trade.  Still, 
no  one  man  can  stand  against  public  opinion,  and  until  trade 
comes  to  be  generally  viewed  as  being  as  honourable  a  calling 


A    CITY    MERCHANT  103 

as  that  of  war,  men  of  gentle  blood  will  not  enter  upon  it; 
and  you  must  remember,  Albert,  that  it  is  but  the  exceptions 
who  can  gain  such  wealth  as  that  of  our  host  to-day,  and  that 
had  you  gone  into  the  house  of  one  of  the  many  who  can  only 
earn  a  subsistence  from  it,  you  would  not  have  been  so  enter- 
tained.    But,  of  course,  you  are  not  serious,  Albert." 

"  Not  serious  in  thinking  of  being  a  trader,  Edgar,  though 
methinks  the  life  would  suit  me  well ;  but  quite  serious  in  not 
seeing  why  knights  and  nobles  should  look  down  upon  trad- 
ers. 

"  There  I  quite  agree  with  you  ;  but  as  my  father  said  to 
me,  '  You  must  not  think,  Edgar,  that  you  can  set  yourself 
up  and  judge  others  according  to  your  own  ideas.'  We  were 
especially  speaking  then  of  the  freeing  of  the  serfs  and  the  bet- 
tering of  their  condition.  <  These  things,'  he  said,  <  will  come 
assuredly  when  the  general  opinion  is  ripe  for  them,  but  those 
who  first  advocate  changes  are  ever  looked  upon  as  dreamers, 
if  not  as  seditious  and  dangerous  persons,  and  to  force  on  a 
thins:  before  the  world  is  fit  for  it  is  to  do  harm  rather  than 
good.  Theoretically,  there  is  as  much  to  be  said  for  the  views 
of  the  priest  Jack  Straw  and  other  agitators,  as  for  those  of 
Wickcliffe  ;  but  their  opinions  will  at  first  bring  persecution 
and  maybe  death  to  those  who  hold  them.  These  peasants 
will  rise  in  arms,  and  will,  when  the  affair  is  over — should 
they  escape  with  their  lives — find  their  condition  even  worse 
than  before;  while  the  followers  of  Wickcliffe  will  have  the 
whole  power  of  the  Church  against  them,  and  may  suffer  per- 
secution and  even  death,  besides  being  often  viewed  with 
grave  disfavour  even  by  their  families  for  taking  up  with  strange 
doctrines." 

"  No  doubt  that  is  so,  Edgar,  but  I  wish  I  lived  in  days 
when  it  were  not  deemed  necessary  that  one  of  gentle  blood 
should  be  either  a  fighting  man  or  a  priest." 


104  A   MARCH   ON    LONDON 

In  the  time  of  Richard  II.  it  was  not  considered  in  any 
way  misdemeaning  to  receive  a  present  for  services  rendered — 
a  chain  of  gold,  arms  and  armour,  and  even  purses  of  money 
were  so  received  with  as  little  hesitation  as  were  ransoms  for 
prisoners  taken  in  battle.  Therefore  Sir  Ralph  expressed  him- 
self as  much  pleased  when  he  heard  of  the  merchant's  prom- 
ise to  present  their  military  outfit  to  the  two  lads,  and  of  his 
proffer  of  other  services. 

"  By  St.  George,"  he  said,  "  such  good  fortune  never  be- 
fell me,  although  I  have  been  fighting  since  my  youth.  I 
have,  it  is  true,  earned  many  a  heavy  ransom  from  prisoners 
taken  in  battle,  but  that  was  a  matter  of  business.  The  gold 
chain  I  wear  was  a  present  from  the  Black  Prince,  and  I  do 
not  say  that  I  have  not  received  some  presents  in  my  time 
from  merchants  whose  property  I  have  rescued  from  marau- 
ders, or  to  whom  I  have  rendered  other  service.  Still,  I  know 
not  of  any  one  piece  of  good  fortune  that  equals  yours,  and 
truly  I  myself  have  no  small  satisfaction  in  it,  for  I  have  won- 
dered sometimes  where  the  sums  would  have  come  from  to 
furnish  Albert  with  suitable  armour  and  horse,  which  he  must 
have  if  he  is  to  ride  in  the  train  of  a  noble.  In  truth,  I  shall 
be  glad  to  see  this  merchant  of  yours,  and  maybe  his  daughter 
will  be  a  nice  companion  for  Aline,  who,  not  having  her  own 
pursuits  here,  finds  it,  methinks,  dull.  Just  at  present  the 
Court  has  other  things  to  think  of  besides  pleasure." 

On  the  following  day  the  visit  was  paid,  and  afforded  pleas- 
ure to  all  parties.  The  knight  was  pleased  with  the  manners 
of  the  merchant,  who,  owing  to  his  visit  to  Italy,  had  little  of 
the  formal  gravity  of  his  craft,  while  there  was  a  heartiness 
and  straightforwardness  in  his  speech  that  well  suited  the  bluff 
knight.  The  ladies  were  no  less  pleased  with  each  other,  and 
Dame  Agatha  found  herself,  to  her  surprise,  chatting  with  her 
visitors  on  terms  of  equality,  and  discoursing  on  dress  and 


A    CITY    MERCHANT  105 

fashion,  the  doings  of  the  Court  and  life  in  the  city,  as  if  she 
had  known  her  for  years.  At  her  mother's  suggestion  Aline 
went  with  Ursula  into  the  garden,  and  from  time  to  time  their 
merry  laughter  could  be  heard  through  the  open  window. 

"  I  hope  that  you  will  allow  your  daughter  to  come  and  see 
mine  sometimes,"  the  dame  said,  as  her  guest  rose  to  leave. 
"  When  at  home  the  girl  has  her  horse  and  dogs,  her  garden, 
and  her  household  duties  to  occupy  her.  Here  she  has  naught 
to  do  save  to  sit  and  embroider,  and  to  have  a  girl  friend 
would  be  a  great  pleasure  to  her." 

"  Ursula  will  be  very  glad  to  do  so,  and  I  trust  that  you 
will  allow  your  daughter  sometimes  to  come  to  us.  I  will 
always  send  her  back  under  good  escort." 

Every  day  rendered  the  political  situation  more  serious. 
The  Kentish  rising  daily  assumed  larger  proportions,  and  was 
swollen  by  a  great  number  of  the  Essex  men,  who  crossed  the 
river  and  joined  them  ;  and  one  morning  the  news  came  that 
a  hundred  thousand  men  were  gathered  on  Blackheath,  the 
Kentish  men  having  been  joined  not  only  by  those  of  Essex, 
but  by  many  from  Sussex,  Herts,  Cambridge,  Suffolk,  and 
Norfolk.  These  were  not  under  one  chief  leader,  but  the  men 
from  each  locality  had  their  own  captain.  These  were  Wat 
the  Tyler,  William  Raw,  Jack  Sheppard,  Tom  Milner,  and 
Hob  Carter. 

"Things  are  coming  to  a  pass  indeed,"  Sir  Ralph  said, 
angrily,  as  he  returned  from  the  Tower  late  one  afternoon. 
"  What  think  you,  this  rabble  has  had  the  insolence  to  stop 
the  king's  mother,  as  with  her  retinue  she  was  journeying 
hither.  Methought  that  there  was  not  an  Englishman  who 
did  not  hold  the  widow  of  the  Black  Prince  in  honour,  and 
yet  the  scurvy  knaves  stopped  her.  It  is  true  that  they 
shouted  a  greeting  to  her,  but  they  would  not  let  her  pass 
until  she  had  consented  to  kiss  some  of  their  unwashed  faces. 


106  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

And,  in  faith,  seeing  that  her  life  would  have  been  in  danger 
did  she  refuse,  she  was  forced  to  consent  to  this  humiliation. 

"  By  St.  George,  it  makes  my  blood  boil  to  think  of  it; 
and  here,  while  such  things  are  going  on,  we  are  doing 
naught.  Even  the  city  does  not  call  out  its  bands,  nor  is 
there  any  preparation  made  to  meet  the  storm.  All  profess  to 
believe  that  these  fellows  mean  no  harm,  and  will  be  put  off 
with  a  few  soft  words,  forgetful  of  what  happened  in  France 
when  the  peasants  rose,  and  that  these  rascals  have  already 
put  to  death  some  score  of  judges,  lawyers,  and  wealthy  peo- 
ple. However,  when  the  princess  arrived  with  the  news,  even 
the  king's  councillors  concluded  that  something  must  be  done, 
and  I  am  to  ride,  with  five  other  knights,  at  six  to-morrow 
morning,  to  Blackheath,  to  ask  these  rascals,  in  the  name  of 
the  king,  what  it  is  that  they  would  have,  and  to  promise 
them  that  their  requests  shall  be  carefully  considered." 

At  nine  the  next  morning  the  knight  returned. 

"  What  news,  Sir  Ralph  ?  "  Dame  Agatha  asked,  as  he  en- 
tered.    "  How  have  you  sped  with  your  mission  ?  " 

"  In  truth,  we  have  not  sped  at  all.  The  pestilent  knaves 
refused  to  have  aught  to  say  to  us,  but  bade  us  return  and  tell 
the  king  that  it  was  with  him  that  they  would  have  speech, 
and  that  it  was  altogether  useless  his  sending  out  others  to  talk 
for  him  ;  he  himself  must  come.  'Tis  past  all  bearing.  Never 
did  I  see  such  a  gathering  of  ragged  rascals  ;  not  one  of  them, 
I  verily  believe,  has  as  much  as  washed  his  face  since  they  start- 
ed from  home.  I  scarce  thought  that  all  England  could  have 
turned  out  such  a  gathering.  Let  me  have  some  bread  and 
wine,  and  such  meat  as  you  have  ready.  There  is  to  be  a 
council  in  half  an  hour,  and  I  must  be  there.  There  is  no 
saying  what  advice  some  of  these  poor-spirited  courtiers  may 
give." 

"  What  will  be  your  counsel,  Sir  Ralph  ?  " 


A    CITY    MERCHANT  107 

"  My  counsel  will  be  that  the  king  should  mount  with  what 
knights  he  may  have,  and  a  couple  of  score  of  men-at-arms, 
and  should  ride  to  Oxford,  send  out  summonses  to  his  nobles 
to  gather  there  with  their  vassals,  and  then  come  and  talk  with 
these  rebels,  and  in  such  fashion  as  they  could  best  under- 
stand. They  may  have  grievances,  but  this  is  not  the  way  to 
urge  them,  by  gathering  in  arms,  murdering  numbers  of  hon- 
ourable men,  insulting  the  king's  mother,  burning  deeds  and 
records,  and  now  demanding  that  the  king  himself  should 
wait  on  their  scurvy  majesties.  Yet  I  know  that  there  will 
be  some  of  these  time-servers  round  the  king  who  will  advise 
him  to  intrust  himself  to  these  rascals  who  have  insulted  his 
mother. 

"  By  my  faith,  were  there  but  a  couple  of  score  of  my  old 
companions  here,  we  would  don  our  armour,  mount  our  war- 
horses,  and  ride  at  them.  It  may  be  that  we  should  be  slain, 
but  before  that  came  about  we  would  make  such  slaughter  of 
them  that  they  would  think  twice  before  they  took  another 
step  towards  London." 

"  It  was  as  I  expected,"  the  knight  said,  when  he  returned 
from  the  council.  "  The  majority  were  in  favour  of  the  king 
yielding  to  these  knaves  and  placing  himself  in  their  power, 
but  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  and  Hales  the  treasurer, 
and  I,  withstood  them  so  hotly  that  the  king  yielded  to  us, 
but  not  until  I  had  charged  them  with  treachery,  and  with 
wishing  to  imperil  the  king's  life  for  the  safety  of  their  own 
skins.  De  Vere  and  I  might  have  come  to  blows  had  it  not 
been  for  the  king's  presence." 

"  Then  what  was  the  final  decision  of  the  council,  Sir 
Ralph?"  his  wife  asked. 

"  It  was  a  sort  of  compromise,"  the  knight  said.  "  One 
which  pleased  me  not,  but  which  at  any  rate  will  save  the 
king  from  insult.     He  will  send  a  messenger  to-day  to  them 


1U8  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

saying  that  he  will  proceed  to-morrow  in  his  barge  to  Rother- 
hithe,  and  will  there  hold  converse  with  them.  He  intends 
not  to  disembark,  but  to  parley  with  them  from  the  boat,  and 
he  will,  at  least  in  that  way,  be  safe  from  assault.  I  hear  that 
another  great  body  of  the  Essex,  Herts,  Norfolk,  and  Suffolk 
rebels  have  arrived  on  the  bank  opposite  Greenwich,  and  that 
it  is  their  purpose,  while  those  of  Blackheath  enter  the  city 
from  Southwark,  to  march  straight  hitherwards,  so  that  we 
shall  be  altogether  encompassed  by  them." 

"  But  the  citizens  will  surely  never  let  them  cross  the 
bridge?" 

"  I  know  not,"  the  knight  said,  gloomily.  "  The  lord 
mayor  had  audience  with  the  king  this  morning,  and  con- 
fessed to  him  that,  although  he  and  all  the  better  class  of 
citizens  would  gladly  oppose  the  rioters  to  the  last,  and  suffer 
none  to  enter  the  walls,  that  great  numbers  cf  the  lower  class 
were  in  favour  of  these  fellows,  and  that  it  might  be  that  they 
would  altogether  get  the  better  of  them,  and  make  common 
cause  with  the  rabble.  Many  of  these  people  have  been  out 
to  Blackheath ;  some  have  stayed  there  with  the  mob,  while 
others  have  brought  back  news  of  their  doings.  Among  the 
rabble  on  Blackheath  are  many  hedge  priests ;  notably,  I  hear, 
one  John  Ball,  a  pestilent  knave,  who  preaches  treason  to 
them,  and  tells  them  that  as  all  men  are  equal,  so  all  the 
goods  of  those  of  the  better  class  should  be  divided  among 
those  having  nothing,  a  doctrine  which  pleases  the  rascals 
mightily." 

The  next  day,  accordingly,  the  king  went  down  with  some 
of  his  councillors  to  Rotherhithe.  A  vast  crowd  lined  both 
banks  of  the  river,  and  saluted  him  with  such  yells  and  shouts, 
that  those  with  him,  fearing  the  people  might  put  off  in 
boats  and  attack  him,  bade  the  rowers  turn  the  boat's  head 
and  make  up  the  river  again ;  and,  fortunately,  the  tide  being 


DEATH    TO    THE    FLEMINGS  !  109 

just  on  the  turn,  they  were  thus  able  to  keep  their  course  in 
the  middle  of  the  river,  and  so  escape  any  arrows  that  might 
otherwise  have  been  shot  at  them. 


CHAPTER   VII 

DEATH    TO   THE   FLEMINGS  ! 

THAT  morning  Aline  had  gone  early  to  the  city  at  the  in- 
vitation of  Mistress  Gaiton  to  spend  the  day  with  Ursula, 
under  the  escort  of  her  brother  and  Edgar.  They  were  to 
have  fetched  her  before  dusk,  but  early  in  the  afternoon  Rich- 
ard Gaiton  himself  brought  her  back. 

"I  am  sorry  to  bring  your  daughter  back  so  early,"  he 
said  to  Dame  Agatha,  "but  I  had  news  that  after  the  king 
turned  back  this  morning,  the  leaders  of  the  rebels  have  been 
haranguing  them,  telling  them  that  it  was  clearly  useless  to 
put  any  trust  in  promises,  or  to  hope  that  redress  could  be 
obtained  from  the  king,  who  was  surrounded  by  evil  council- 
lors, and  that,  since  they  would  not  allow  him  to  trust  him- 
self among  the  people,  the  people  must  take  the  matter  into 
their  own  hands.  They  had  remained  quiet  long  enough  ; 
now  was  the  time  that  they  should  show  their  strength.  The 
rabble  shouted  loudly,  '  Let  us  to  London  !  Death  to  the 
council !  Death  to  the  rich  !  '  and  having  gathered  under 
their  leaders,  they  started  to  march  for  Southwark.  As  there 
is  no  saying  what  may  come  of  the  matter,  methought  that  it 
were  best  to  bring  the  young  lady  back  again." 

"  I  thank  you,"  Dame  Agatha  said  ;  "'tis  indeed  better 
that  we  should  be  together.  This  morning  my  lord  was 
saying  that  if  these  knaves  marched  upon  London,  he  had 
decided  that  we  should  move  into  the  Tower." 


110  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

"It  were  indeed  best,  madam.  There  is  no  saying  what 
may  happen  when  these  fellows  become  inflamed  with  wine 
and  begin  to  taste  the  sweets  of  plunder.  We  ourselves  feel 
ashamed  that  we  are  not  in  a  position  to  march  out  with  the 
city  force,  and  to  maintain  the  law  against  this  rabble ;  but 
it  is  clear  to  us  that  the  majority  are  on  the  other  side. 
They  have  taken  into  their  heads  that  if  these  fellows  gain 
rights  and  privileges  for  themselves,  the  city  may  also  gain 
fresh  rights.  Many  of  the  serving-men,  the  craftsmen,  and 
even  the  apprentices  have  friends  and  relations  among  these 
people,  for  most  of  them  belong  to  the  counties  round 
London. 

"  There  are  others  better  placed  who  not  only  sympathize, 
as  I  myself  do,  with  the  natural  desire  of  the  country  people 
to  be  free  from  serfdom,  but  who  favour  the  cause  because 
they  think  that  were  all  the  people  free  to  carry  arms  it 
would  check  the  power  both  of  the  king  and  nobles.  So 
it  comes  that  the  city  is  divided  in  itself;  and  in  this  strait, 
when  all  should  show  a  front  against  rebellion,  we  are  powerless 
to  do  aught.  Even  among  those  who  talk  the  loudest  against 
the  rabble,  there  are  many,  I  fear,  who  send  them  secret  en- 
couragement, and  this  not  because  they  care  aught  for  their 
grievances,  but  because  the  people  are  set  against  the  Flem- 
ings, who  are  ill-liked  by  many  of  the  merchants  as  being 
rivals  in  trade,  and  who  have  in  their  hands  the  greater  por- 
tion of  the  dealings,  both  with  Flanders  and  the  Low  Coun- 
try ;  and  indeed,  though  I  see  that  in  the  long  run  we  shall 
benefit  greatly  by  this  foreign  trade,  I  quite  perceive  that  the 
privileges  that  our  king  has  given  to  the  Flemings  in  order  to 
win  their  good- will  and  assistance  against  France,  do  for  the 
present  cause  disadvantage  and  harm  to  many  of  the  traders 
of  London." 

"  'Tis  a  troubled  time,"  Dame  Agatha  said,  "  and  'tis  hard 


DEATH    TO    THE    FLEMINGS  !  Ill 

to  see  what  is  for  the  best.  However,  in  the  Tower  assuredly 
we  shall  be  safe. ' ' 

"  I  hope  so,"  the  merchant  said,  gravely. 

"Surely  you  cannot  doubt  it,  Master  Gaiton?"  Dame 
Agatha  said  in  surprise. 

<  <  I  hear  that  the  rabble  are  openly  saying  that  the  men-at- 
arms  and  archers  will  not  act  against  them.  It  may  be  but 
empty  boasting,  but  there  may  be  something  in  it.  The  men 
are  almost  all  enlisted  from  Kent,  Sussex,  Essex,  and  Hert- 
ford, and  I  have  heard  report  that  there  is  sore  discontent 
among  them  because  their  pay  is  greatly  in  arrear,  owing  to 
the  extravagance  of  the  Court.  It  were  well,  perhaps,  that  you 
should  mention  this  to  Sir  Ralph,  and,  above  all,  I  pray  you 
to  remember,  madam,  that  so  long  as  my  house  stands,  so 
long  will  it  be  a  refuge  to  which  you  and  yours  may  betake 
yourselves  in  case  of  danger  here.  I  say  not  that  it  is  safer 
than  elsewhere,  for  there  is  no  saying  against  whom  the  rage 
of  the  rabble  may  be  directed." 

Sir  Ralph  came  home  late  in  the  afternoon.  He  was 
gloomy  and  depressed. 

"Things  are  going  but  badly,  wife,"  he  said.  "Verily, 
were  it  not  for  the  duty  I  owe  to  the  king,  we  would  take 
horse  and  ride  to  Kingston,  and  there  cross  the  river  and 
journey  round  so  as  to  avoid  these  fellows,  and  get  to  our 
home  and  wait  there  and  see  what  comes  of  this,  and  should 
they  attack  us,  fight  to  the  end.  It  seems  to  me  that  all  have 
lost  their  heads — one  gives  one  counsel,  and  one  gives  another. 
Never  did  I  see  such  faint  hearts.  The  lord  mayor  has  been 
with  the  king.  He  speaks  bravely  as  far  as  he  himself  and  the 
better  class  of  citizens  are  concerned,  but  they  are  overborne 
by  the  commonalty,  who  favour  the  rabble  partly  because  they 
hope  to  gain  by  the  disorder,  and  partly  because  the  leaders 
of  the  rabble  declare  that  they  will  slay  all  the  council,  and, 


112  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

above  all,  the  Duke  of  Lancaster,  against  whom  many  in  the 
city,  as  well  as  in  the  country,  have  a  deep  grudge." 

"  What  counsel  did  you  give,  husband  ?  " 

"  I  asked  the  king  to  give  me  the  command  of  half  the 
men-at-arms  and  archers,  and  that  I  would  march  them 
through  the  city  across  London  Bridge,  close  the  gates  there, 
and  defend  them  alike  against  the  rabble  on  the  farther  side 
and  that  of  the  city  until  help  could  be  gathered.  The  king 
himself  was  willing  that  this  should  be  so,  but  the  council 
said  that  were  I  to  do  this,  the  gatherings  from  Essex,  Hert- 
ford, Suffolk,  and  Cambridge  would  march  hither  and  be 
joined  by  the  rabble  of  the  city,  and  so  attack  the  Tower,  be- 
ing all  the  more  furious  at  what  they  would  deem  a  breach  of 
their  privileges  by  my  taking  possession  of  the  gates  ;  and  so 
nothing  was  done.  Have  you  looked  out  of  the  windows 
across  the  river?     If  not,  do  so." 

Lady  Agatha  crossed  the  room  and  gazed  out.  From  sev- 
eral points  in  South wark  columns  of  smoke  mingled  with 
flames  were  ascending. 

''What  is  it,  Ralph?" 

"It  is  the  rabble,  who  are  plundering  Southwark,  and,  as 
I  hear,  have  broke  open  the  prisons  of  the  Marshalsea  and 
King's  Bench.  The  malefactors  there  have  joined  them ; 
and  this  has  been  done  without  a  stroke  being  smitten  in  de- 
fence.    Where  are  the  boys  ?  ' ' 

"  They  went  into  the  city  with  Aline  this  morning,  and 
have  not  returned.  Ah  !  here  they  are  coming  through  the 
gate." 

1 '  Well,  Albert,  what  news  have  you  ?  "  Sir  Ralph  asked 
his  son  as  they  entered. 

"  The  city  is  in  an  uproar,  father;  most  of  the  shops  have 
closed.  There  are  gatherings  in  the  streets,  and  though  the 
lord  mayor  and  Robert  Gaiton  and  many  of  the  better  class 


DEATH    TO   THE   FLEMINGS  !  113 

have  been  haranguing  them,  they  refuse  to  disperse  to  their 
homes.  Robert  Gaiton  took  us  into  the  Guildhall,  where 
many  of  the  most  worshipful  citizens  were  assembled,  discus- 
sing the  matter  and  what  is  to  be  done,  but  they  have  no 
force  at  their  command.  The  Flemings  are  in  great  fear. 
Some  have  betaken  themselves  to  the  churches,  where  they 
hope  that  their  lives  may  be  respected,  but  without,  as  it 
seems  to  me,  any  good  warrant ;  for,  as  the  rabble  at  Canter- 
bury did  not  respect  even  the  cathedral,  it  is  not  likely  that 
they  will  hold  churches  here  as  sanctuary.  Robert  Gaiton 
advised  us  that  if  we  entered  the  city  to-morrow  we  should  not 
show  ourselves  in  our  present  apparel,  for  he  says  that  if  the 
rabble  enter,  they  may  fall  foul  of  any  whose  dresses  would 
show  them  to  belong  to  the  Court,  and  he  has  given  us  two 
sober  citizen  suits,  in  which  he  said  we  should  be  able  to 
move  about  without  fear  of  molestation." 

"Things  have  come  to  a  nice  pass,  indeed,"  Sir  Ralph 
grumbled,  "when  the  son  of  a  knight  cannot  walk  with  safety 
in  the  streets  of  London.     Still,  Gaiton  is  doubtless  right." 

"You  will  not  let  the  boys  enter  the  city  surely,  Sir 
Ralph?  "   Dame  Agatha  said,  anxiously. 

"  I  do  not  say  so,  dame.  The  lads  are  going  to  be  sol- 
diers, and  it  were  well  that  they  became  used  to  scenes  of 
tumult.  Moreover,  they  may  bring  us  news  of  what  is  doing 
there  that  may  help  us.  I  have  obtained  the  use  of  a  chamber 
in  the  Tower  for  you  and  Aline.  My  place,  of  course,  will 
be  by  the  king's  side  ;  and  maybe  the  reports  that  the  boys 
will  bring  us  of  the  doings  in  the  city  may  be  useful.  Is  it 
your  wish,  lads,  to  go  into  the  city  ?  ' ' 

"  With  your  permission,  sir,  we  would  gladly  do  so.  There 
will  be  much  to  see,  and,  it  may  be,  to  learn." 

"  That  is  so.     Above  all,  take  to  heart  the  lesson  that  it  is 
dangerous  to  grant  aught  to  force ;  and  that  if  the  rabble  be 
8 


114  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

suffered  to  become,  even  for  an  hour,  the  masters,  they  will  soon 
become  as  wild  beasts.  It  was  so  in  France,  and  it  will  be  so 
wherever,  by  the  weakness  of  the  authorities,  the  mob  is 
allowed  to  raise  its  head  and  to  deem  itself  master  of  every- 
thing. All  this  evil  has  been  brought  about  by  the  cowardice 
of  the  garrison  of  Rochester  Castle.  Had  they  done  their 
duty  they  could  have  defended  the  place  for  weeks  against 
those  knaves,  even  if  not  strong  enough  to  have  sallied  out  and 
defeated  them  in  the  open,  but  the  fellows  seem  to  have  in- 
spired everyone  with  terror  ;  and  in  faith,  whatever  befalls,  it 
will  be  mainly  the  fault  of  those  who  should  at  the  first  out- 
break have  gathered  themselves  together  to  make  a  stand 
against  this  unarmed  rabble,  for  it  might  at  that  time  have 
been  crushed  by  a  single  charge. 

"  I  take  blame  to  myself  now,  that  instead  of  summoning 
you  hither, I  did  not  hasten  home  as  soon  as  I  heard  of  the 
doings  at  Dartford,  gather  a  score  of  my  neighbours  with  their 
retainers,  and  give  battle  to  the  mob.  There  were  compara- 
tively few  at  that  time,  and  they  had  not  gained  confidence 
in  themselves.  And  even  if  we  had  deemed  them  too  strong 
to  attack  in  the  field,  we  might  have  thrown  ourselves  into 
Rochester  and  aided  the  garrison  to  hold  the  castle.  I  have 
seen  troubles  in  Flanders,  and  have  learnt  how  formidable  the 
mob  may  become  when  it  has  once  tasted  blood  ;  and  it  is 
well  that  you  should  both  learn  that,  even  when  the  com- 
monalty have  just  grounds  for  complaint,  they  must  not 
be  allowed  to  threaten  the  security  of  the  realm  by  armed 
rebellion. 

"Would  that  the  Black  Prince  were  here  instead  of  the  Boy 
King,  we  should  then  have  very  different  measures  taken. 
Even  if  the  king's  mother  had  spirit  and  courage,  the  counsels 
of  those  men  who  surround  the  king  would  be  overborne  ;  but 
she  was  so  alarmed,  as  she  well  might  be,  at  her  meeting  with 


DEATH    TO    THE    FLEMINGS  !  115 

the  rabble  on  Blackheath,  that  the  spirit  she  once  had  seems  to 
have  quite  departed,  and  she  is  all  in  favour  of  granting  them 
what  they  will." 

Later  on  Sir  Ralph  again  went  to  the  Tower  and  shortly 
returned.  "  Put  on  your  cloaks  and  hoods  at  once,"  he  said 
to  his  wife.  "  The  Essex  and  Hertford  men  have  arrived  on 
the  north  side  of  the  city  and  may  be  here  in  the  morning, 
and  it  will  be  then  too  late  to  retire  to  the  Tower.  I  will 
give  you  a  quarter  of  an  hour  to  pack  up  your  belongings. 
The  men  will  carry  them  for  you.  As  to  you,  boys,  you  can 
safely  remain  here  until  daybreak,  then  put  on  your  citizen 
dresses  and  make  your  way  quietly  into  the  city,  as  soon  as 
the  gates  are  open.  Put  them  over  your  own  clothes.  I 
charge  you  to  take  no  part  in  any  street  fray ;  but  if  the 
better  class  of  citizens  make  a  stand,  throw  off  your  citizen 
clothes  and  join  them  and  strike  for  the  king  and  country,  for 
assuredly  England  would  be  ruined  were  the  rabble  to  have 
their  way." 

In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  the  ladies  were  ready ;  and  their 
Court  suits  and  those  of  Albert  and  Edgar  had  been  packed. 
The  men-at-arms  took  up  the  valises,  and,  followed  by  them, 
Sir  Ralph,  his  wife,  and  daughter  made  for  the  Tower. 

In  the  morning  as  soon  as  they  knew  that  the  gates  would 
be  open  the  two  boys  attired  themselves  in  the  citizen  suits, 
and,  buckling  on  their  swords,  left  the  house.  As  soon  as 
they  entered  the  city  they  found  that  the  streets  were  already 
filled  with  people.  It  was  Corpus  Christi,  at  that  time  kept  as 
a  general  holiday,  and,  regardless  of  the  troubles,  many  were 
flocking  out  to  enjoy  a  holiday  in  the  country.  The  boys  had 
debated  whether  they  should  first  go  to  the  merchant's,  but 
they  agreed  not  to  do  so,  as  he  would  probably  be  in  consul- 
tation with  the  authorities,  and  would  be  fully  occupied  with- 
out having  them  to  attend  to. 


116  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

As  they  advanced  farther  it  was  easy  to  see  that  there  was 
another  element  besides  that  of  the  holiday-makers  abroad. 
Bands  of  men  carrying  heavy  staves,  and  many  of  them  with 
swords  at  their  belts,  were  hurrying  in  the  direction  of  the 
bridge,  and  Edgar  and  Albert  took  the  same  direction.  The 
bridge  itself  was  crowded,  partly  with  holiday-makers  and 
partly  with  armed  men,  while  the  windows  of  the  houses  were 
occupied  by  spectators,  who  were  looking  down  with  evident 
apprehension  at  what  was  about  to  take  place.  Gradually 
making  their  way  forward  the  two  friends  reached  the  other 
end.  Here  there  was  a  group  of  citizens  on  horseback. 
Among  them  was  the  lord  mayor,  William  Walworth,  and 
many  of  the  aldermen,  Robert  Gaiton  among  them.  The 
mob  were  shouting,  • '  Open  the  gates  !  ' '  The  uproar  was 
great,  but  on  the  mayor  holding  up  his  hand  there  was  si- 
lence. 

"  Fellow-citizens,"  he  said,  "know  ye  not  what  has  been 
done  by  these  men  at  Southwark?  Not  content  with  plun- 
dering and  ill-treating  the  inhabitants,  breaking  open  the 
cellars  and  besotting  themselves  with  liquor,  they  have  opened 
the  doors  of  the  prisons,  and  have  been  joined  by  the  male- 
factors held  there.  Assuredly  if  they  enter  the  city  they  will 
behave  in  like  manner  here ;  therefore  the  gates  cannot  be 
opened." 

A  man  stepped  forward  from  the  mob  and  replied : 

"  It  has  always  been  the  custom  for  the  gates  to  be  opened, 
and  for  the  citizens  to  go  out  to  the  fields  to  enjoy  themselves 
on  a  holiday,  and  we  will  have  it  so  now  whether  you  like  it 
or  not." 

Then  the  uproar  was  renewed,  swords  and  staves  were 
raised  menacingly,  and  cries  raised  of  "  Death  to  the  lord 
mayor  !  "  "  Death  to  all  who  would  interfere  with  our  liber- 
ties !  "     The  mayor  took  counsel  with  those  around  him.     It 


DEATH    TO    THE    FLEMINGS  !  117 

was  manifestly  impossible  that  some  twenty  or  thirty  men 
could  successfully  oppose  an  infuriated  mob,  and  it  was  cer- 
tain that  they  would  all  lose  there  lives  were  they  to  do  so, 
and  that  without  avail.  Accordingly  the  mayor  again  held 
up  his  hand  for  silence,  and  said : 

"We  cannot  oppose  your  will,  seeing  that  you  are  many 
and  that  we  are  few  ;  therefore,  if  you  wish  it,  we  must  open 
the  gates,  but  many  of  you  will  regret  ere  many  days  have 
passed  the  part  that  you  have  taken  in  this  matter." 

So  saying,  he  and  those  with  him  drew  aside.  With  a 
shout  of  triumph  the  mob  rushed  to  the  gates,  removed  the 
bars  and  opened  them,  and  then  poured  out,  shouting  and 
cheering,  into  Southwark. 

While  the  dispute  had  been  going  on  the  two  friends  had 
quietly  made  their  way  almost  to  the  front  line. 

"  What  had  we  best  do,  Edgar  ?  " 

"  We  had  best  keep  quiet,"  the  latter  said  ;  "  this  is  but  a 
street  broil,  against  which  your  father  charged  us  to  take  no 
part.  It  would  not  be  a  fight,  but  a  massacre.  Had  these 
gentlemen  been  in  armour,  they  might  have  sold  their  lives 
dearly,  and  perchance  have  fought  their  way  through,  but  see- 
ing that  they  have  but  on  their  civic  gowns  they  can  make 
no  effectual  resistance." 

As  soon  as  the  gates  were  open  they  stood  back  in  a  door- 
way until  the  first  rush  of  the  crowd  had  ceased ;  then  they 
followed  the  horsemen  across  the  bridge  again,  and  took  their 
stand  at  the  end  of  Gracechurch  Street  to  see  what  would  fol- 
low. In  a  short  time  they  saw  the  holiday-makers  come  pour- 
ing back  over  the  bridge  in  evident  terror,  and  close  on  their 
heels  were  a  great  mob.  At  their  head,  on  horseback,  rode 
Wat  Tyler  and  three  or  four  other  leaders.  Behind  them  fol- 
lowed a  disorderly  crowd,  brandishing  their  weapons.  Many 
of  these  were  drunk,  their  clothes  being  stained  deeply  by  the 


118  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

wine  from  the  casks  they  had  broached.  Among  them  were 
many  of  the  men  who  had  been  released  from  prison. 

As  they  poured  over  the  bridge,  some  broke  off  from  the 
column  and  began  to  harangue  the  citizens,  saying  that  these 
had  as  much  to  complain  of  as  they  had,  seeing  how  they 
were  taxed  for  the  extravagancies  of  the  Court  and  the  expense 
of  foreign  wars,  and  that  now  was  the  time  for  all  honest  men 
to  rise  against  their  oppressors.  Many  of  the  lower  class  joined 
their  ranks.  None  ventured  to  enter  into  dispute  with  them. 
Some  of  the  mob  were  dressed  in  ecclesiastical  robes  which 
they  had  taken  from  the  churches.  These  as  they  went 
shouted  blasphemous  parodies  on  the  mass.  The  leaders  evi- 
dently had  a  fixed  purpose  in  their  minds,  for  upon  reaching 
Cheapside  they  turned  west. 

"It  is  sad  to  think  that  these  fellows  should  disgrace  the 
cause  for  which  they  took  up  arms,"  Edgar  said  to  his  com- 
panion. "  They  had  grounds  for  complaint  when  they  first 
rose.  I  then  felt  some  sympathy  for  them,  but  now  they  are 
intoxicated  with  their  success.  Look  at  Wat  the  Tyler.  I 
believed  he  was  an  honest  workman,  and,  as  all  said,  a  clever 
one.  I  do  not  blame  him  that  in  his  wrath  he  slew  the  man 
who  had  insulted  his  daughter;  but  look  at  him  now — he 
rides  as  if  he  were  a  king.  He  is  purled  up  with  his  own  im- 
portance, and  looks  round  upon  the  citizens  as  if  he  were  their 
lord  and  master.  He  has  stolen  some  armour  on  his  way, 
and  deems  that  he  cuts  a  knightly  figure.  Let  us  go  by  the 
quiet  streets  and  see  what  is  their  object." 

The  whole  of  the  rioters  moved  down  Cheapside  by  St. 
Paul's,  and  then  to  the  Temple.  So  far  they  offered  no 
wrong  to  anyone.  They  sallied  out  through  the  gates  and  con- 
tinued on  their  way  until  they  reached  the  Savoy,  the  splendid 
palace  of  the  Duke  of  Lancaster,  which  was  said  to  be  the 
fairest  and  most  richly  furnished  of  any  in   the  kingdom. 


DEATH    TO    THE    FLEMINGS  !  110 

With  shouts  of  triumph  they  broke  into  it  and  scattered 
through  the  rooms,  smashing  the  furniture  and  destroying 
everything  they  could  lay  hands  upon.  Some  made  for  the 
cellars,  where  they  speedily  intoxicated  themselves.  Loud 
shouts  were  raised  that  nothing  was  to  be  taken.  The  silver 
vessels  and  jewels  were  smashed,  and  then  carried  down  to  the 
Thames  and  thrown  into  it. 

In  a  short  time  flames  burst  out  in  several  parts  of  the 
palace.  One  man  was  noticed  by  another  as  he  thrust  a  silver 
cup  into  his  dress.  He  was  at  once  denounced  and  seized, 
and  was  without  further  ado  hurled  into  the  flames. 

The  fire  spread  rapidly.  The  crowd  surrounded  the  palace, 
shouting,  yelling,  and  dancing  in  their  triumph  over  the  de- 
struction that  they  had  wrought.  Upwards  of  thirty  of  the 
drunkards  were  unable  to  escape,  and  were  imprisoned  in  the 
cellars.  Their  shouts  for  help  were  heard  for  seven  days, 
but  none  came  to  their  assistance,  for  the  ruins  of  the 
house  had  fallen  over  them,  and  they  all  perished.  Thence 
the  crowd  went  to  the  Temple,  where  they  burnt  all  the 
houses  occupied  by  lawyers,  with  all  their  books  and  docu- 
ments, and  then  proceeded  to  the  house  of  the  Knights  of 
St.  John,  a  splendid  building  but  lately  erected.  This  also 
they  fired,  and  so  great  was  its  extent  that  it  burned  for 
seven  days. 

The  next  morning  twenty  thousand  of  them  marched  to 
Highbury,  the  great  manor-house  of  which  belonged  to  the 
Order  of  St.  John,  and  this  and  the  buildings  around  it  were 
all  destroyed  by  fire. 

After  seeing  the  destruction  of  the  Temple,  Edgar  and 
Albert  went  back  to  Cheapside.  The  streets  were  almost  de- 
serted. The  better  class  of  citizens  had  all  shut  themselves 
up  in  their  houses  and  every  door  was  closed.  On  knocking 
at  the  door  of  the  mercer  the  two  friends  were  admitted.     The 


120  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

alderman  had  just  returned  from  a  gathering  of  the  city  author- 
ities.    They  told  him  what  they  had  witnessed. 

' '  It  passes  all  bounds, ' '  he  said,  ' '  and  yet  there  is  naught 
that  we  can  do  to  put  a  stop  to  it.  For  myself  I  have  coun- 
selled that  proclamation  shall  be  made  that  all  honest  citizens 
shall  gather,  with  arms  in  their  hands,  at  the  Guildhall,  and 
that  we  should  beg  the  king  to  give  us  some  assistance  in  men- 
at-arms  and  archers,  and  that  we  should  then  give  battle  to 
the  rabble.  But  I  found  few  of  my  opinion.  All  were  think- 
ing of  the  safety  of  their  families  and  goods,  and  said  that 
were  we  defeated,  as  we  well  might  be,  seeing  how  great  are 
their  numbers,  they  would  pillage  and  slay  as  they  chose. 
Whereas,  if  we  give  them  no  pretence  for  molesting  us,  it  might 
be  that  they  would  do  no  harm  to  private  persons,  but  would 
content  themselves  with  carrying  out  their  original  designs  of 
obtaining  a  charter  from  the  king. 

"  In  faith  it  is  cowardly  counsel,  and  yet,  as  with  the  forces 
from  the  north  and  south  there  must  be  fully  two  hundred 
thousand  rebels,  I  own  that  there  is  some  reason  in  such  ad- 
vice. If  the  king  with  his  knights  and  nobles  and  his  garri- 
son at  the  Tower  would  but  sally  out  and  set  us  an  example, 
be  sure  that  he  would  be  joined  by  the  law-abiding  citizens, 
but  as  he  doeth  naught  in  this  strait,  I  see  not  that  peaceful 
citizens  are  called  upon  to  take  the  whole  brunt  of  it  upon 
their  own  shoulders.  However,  I  have  little  hope  that  the 
rioters  will  content  themselves  with  destroying  palaces  and  at- 
tacking lawyers.  What  you  tell  me  of  the  execution  of  one  of 
their  number,  who  stole  a  silver  cup,  shows  that  the  bulk  of 
them  are  at  present  really  desirous  only  of  redress  of  grievances, 
but  they  will  soon  pass  beyond  this.  The  jail-birds  will  set 
an  example  of  plunder  and  murder,  and  unless  help  comes  be- 
fore long,  all  London  will  be  sacked.  My  men  and  appren- 
tices are  already  engaged  in  carrying  down  to  the  cellars  all 


DEATH    TO    THE    FLEMINGS  !  121 

my  richest  wares.  The  approach  is  by  a  trap-door,  with  a 
great  stone  over  it  in  the  yard,  and  it  will,  I  hope,  escape  their 
search. 

"  Of  one  thing  you  may  be  sure,  that  as  soon  as  the  king 
shows  himself,  and  it  is  seen  that  he  is  in  danger,  there  will 
be  no  hanging  back,  but  we  shall  join  him  with  what  force 
we  can.  I  think  not  that  he  can  have  aid  from  without,  for 
we  hear  that  the  country  people  have  everywhere  risen,  and 
that  from  Winchester  in  the  south,  to  Scarborough  in  the 
north,  they  have  taken  up  arms,  and  that  the  nobles  are  every- 
where shut  up  in  their  castles,  so  they,  being  cut  off  from  each 
other,  are  in  no  position  to  gather  a  force  that  could  bring 
aid  to  the  king.  You  can  tell  your  good  father  what  I  say, 
and  that  all  depends  upon  the  attitude  of  the  king.  If  he 
comes  to  us  with  his  knights  and  men  we  will  join  him  ;  if  he 
comes  not,  and  we  learn  that  he  is  in  danger,  we  will  do  what 
we  can,  but  that  must  depend  much  upon  how  the  rebels  com- 
port themselves." 

The  two  lads  went  to  the  Tower,  but  the  gates  were  closed 
and  the  drawbridge  pulled  up,  and  they  therefore  returned  to 
their  lodging,  where  they  passed  the  night.  On  the  following 
day  they  returned  into  the  city ;  there  the  rioters  had  already 
began  their  work.  Thirty  Flemings,  who  had  taken  refuge 
in  the  churches,  were  dragged  from  the  altar  and  were  be- 
headed, thirty-two  others  were  seized  in  the  vintry  and  also 
slain.  Then  parties  broke  into  all  the  houses  where  the  Flem- 
ings lived,  and  such  as  had  not  fled  in  disguise  were  killed, 
and  their  houses  pillaged.  All  through  the  day  the  streets 
were  in  an  uproar.  Every  man  the  rebels  met  was  seized  and 
questioned. 

"  Who  are  you  for?  "  Such  as  answered  "  The  king  and 
commons  "  were  allowed  to  go  unmolested,  others  were  killed. 
The  two  friends  had  several  narrow  escapes.     Fortunately  Ed- 


122  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

gar  had  learned  the  watchword  at  Dartford  and  readily  re- 
plied, and  they  were  allowed  to  pass  on.  They  were  travers- 
ing Bread  Street  when  they  heard  a  scream  behind  them,  and 
a  girl  came  flying  along,  pursued  by  a  large  number  of  the 
rioters,  headed  by  a  man  in  the  dress  of  a  clerk.  She  reached 
the  door  of  a  handsome  house  close  to  them,  but  before  she 
could  open  it  the  leader  of  the  party  ran  up  and  roughly  seized 
her.  Edgar  struck  him  a  buffet  on  the  face  which  sent  him 
reeling  backwards. 

With  shouts  of  fury  the  crowd  rushed  up  just  as  the  door 
opened.  Edgar  and  Albert  stepped  back  into  the  doorway, 
while  the  girl  ran  upstairs. 

"  How,  now,  my  masters,"  Edgar  said  as  he  drew  his  sword, 
"  is  this  the  way  to  secure  your  rights  and  liberties,  by  attack- 
ing women  in  the  streets  ?  Shame  on  you  !  Do  you  call 
yourselves  Englishmen  ?  ' ' 

"  They  are  Flemings  !  "  the  man  whom  Edgar  had  struck 
shouted  out. 

"  Well,  sir,  I  should  say  that  you  were  a  Fleming  yourself, 
by  your  speech,"  Edgar  said. 

"lam  but  a  clerk,"  the  man  said.  "  He  who  lives  here 
is  one  of  the  Flemings  who  bought  the  taxes,  and  has  been 
grinding  down  the  people,  of  whom  I  am  one." 

"  The  people  must  be  badly  off,  indeed,"  Edgar  said,  con- 
temptuously, "  if  they  need  to  have  such  a  cur  as  you  on  their 
side." 

But  his  words  were  drowned  by  the  furious  shouts  of  the 
crowd,  "  Death  to  the  Flemings  !  "  and  a  rush  was  made  at 
the  door,  headed  by  the  clerk,  who  struck  savagely  at  Edgar. 
The  latter  parried  the  stroke,  and  thrust  the  man  through  the 
throat.  With  a  yell  of  rage  the  crowd  now  strove  furiously  to 
enter,  but  the  position  of  the  two  lads  standing  back  a  couple 
of  feet  from  the  entrance  rendered  it  impossible  for  more  than 


DEATH    TO    THE    FLEMINGS  !  123 

two  or  three  to  attack  them  at  once,  and  the  clubs  and  rough 
weapons  were  no  match  for  the  swords.  Nevertheless,  although 
five  or  six  of  their  opponents  fell,  the  weight  of  numbers 
pressed  the  friends  back  to  the  staircase,  where  they  again 
made  a  stand. 

For  five  minutes  the  conflict  raged.  The  boys  had  both  re- 
ceived several  blows,  for  the  weight  of  the  heavy  weapons 
sometimes  beat  down  their  guard;  but  they  still  fought  on, 
retiring  a  step  or  two  up  the  stair  when  hardly  pressed,  and 
occasionally  making  dashes  down  upon  their  assailants,  slaying 
the  foremost,  and  hurling  the  others  backwards.  Presently 
the  girl  ran  down  again  to  them. 

"  All  are  in  safety,"  she  said.  "  Run  upstairs  when  you 
can.  Where  you  see  me  standing  at  a  door  run  in  and  lock 
it  on  the  inside." 

"  One  more  rush,  Albert,  and  then  upstairs." 

With  a  shout  Edgar  threw  himself  upon  a  man  who  had 
raised  a  heavy  pole-axe,  and  cut  the  fellow  down.  Then,  as 
the  man  fell,  Edgar  flung  himself  on  him,  and  hurled  him 
against  those  behind,  while  Albert  at  the  same  moment  ran  an 
opponent  through  the  body.  Then,  turning,  they  sprang  up 
the  stairs.  On  the  landing  above  the  girl  was  standing  at  an 
open  door.  They  ran  in  and  closed  it,  and  then  piled  arti- 
cles of  furniture  against  it. 

"  There  is  no  occasion  for  that,"  she  said  ;   "  this  way." 

The  room  was  heavily  panelled,  and  one  of  the  panels  was 
standing  open.     They  followed  her  into  this. 

"  Push  it  back,"  she  said  ;  "  it  is  too  heavy  for  me."  The 
panel  was  indeed  of  great  weight,  the  wood  being  backed  with 
brick,  the  whole  ran  on  rollers,  but  Edgar  had  no  difficulty  in 
closing  it. 

"  Thank  God,  and  you,  gentlemen,  that  we  are  in  safety. 
The  keenest  eye  could  not  see  that  the  panel  opens,  and, 


1^4  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

being  backed  with  brick,  it  gives   no   hollow   sound   when 
struck.     They  will  search  in  vain  for  it." 

Taking  a  lamp  from  the  ground,  she  led  the  way  down  a 
narrow  flight  of  stairs.  By  the  depth  to  which  they  descended 
Edgar  judged  when  they  reached  the  bottom  that  they  must 
be  below  the  level  of  the  cellars.  She  opened  a  door,  and 
entered  an  apartment  some  twenty  feet  square.  It  was  lighted 
by  four  candles  standing  on  a  table.  In  one  corner  a  woman 
lay  on  a  pallet ;  two  women  servants,  sobbing  with  terror  and 
excitement,  stood  beside  her,  while  a  tall,  elderly  man  rose  to 
meet  them. 

"  Gentlemen,"  he  said,  "  I  don't  know  how  to  thank  you. 
You  must  think  it  cowardly  that  I  did  not  descend  to  share 
your  peril ;  but  it  was  necessary  that  I  should  go  to  the  storey 
above  that  you  reached  to  bring  down  my  wife,  who,  as  you 
see,  is  grievously  sick.  Her  two  maids  were  very  nearly  dis- 
traught with  terror,  and,  if  left  to  themselves,  would  never 
have  carried  their  mistress  below.  Having  had  some  experi- 
ence of  popular  tumults  in  Bruges,  my  native  town,  I  had  this 
hiding-place  constructed  when  I  first  came  here  twenty  years 
ago.     Now,  to  whom  am  I  indebted  for  our  safety  ?  " 

Edgar  introduced  his  companion  and  himself. 

"  Then  you  are  not,  as  would  seem  by  your  attire,  mer- 
chants like  myself  ?  ' ' 

"  No,  sir.  We  but  put  on  this  attire  over  our  own  in  order 
to  be  able  to  traverse  the  streets  without  interruption.  May 
I  ask  how  it  is  that  your  daughter  was  alone  and  unattended  in 
the  streets  ?  ' ' 

"  She  was  not  unattended.  She  had  with  her  my  servant, 
a  Flemish  lad,  who  has  but  recently  come  over.  He  speaks 
no  English,  and  not  knowing  the  tongue,  could  not  be  sent 
out  alone.  My  wife  was  taken  worse  this  morning,  and  the 
leech  not  having  sent  the  medicine  he  promised,  my  daughter, 


DEATH    TO    THE    FLEMINGS  !  125 

thinking  that  there  could  be  no  danger  to  a  young  girl,  went 
to  get  it,  and  as  the  servant  was  dressed  in  English  fashion, 
and  would  not  be  called  upon  to  speak,  I  thought  that  she 
could  pass  unnoticed  did  they  fall  in  with  any  party  of  the 
rioters." 

"  So  we  should  have  done,  father,"  the  girl  said,  "  had  we 
not  met  a  band  headed  by  Nicholas  Bierstadt." 

"  The  villain  !  "  the  merchant  exclaimed.  "So  it  was  he 
who  led  the  party  here.  When  these  troubles  are  over  I  will 
see  that  he  obtains  his  deserts." 

"He  has  obtained  them  already,  sir,"  Edgar  said,  "  for  I 
slew  the  knave  at  the  first  thrust." 

"  He  was  my  clerk,  the  son  of  a  man  of  some  influence  at 
Bruges.  He  was  well  recommended  to  me,  and  came  over 
here  to  learn  the  business  and  the  language,  with  the  inten- 
tion of  going  into  trade  for  himself.  It  was  not  long  before  I 
came  to  dislike  his  ways,  and  when,  a  fortnight  since,  he  asked 
me  for  the  hand  of  my  daughter,  I  repulsed  him,  telling  him 
that  in  the  first  place,  she  was  too  young  to  think  of  mar- 
riage, and  that,  in  the  second,  I  liked  him  not,  and  would 
never  give  my  consent  to  her  having  him,  and  lastly,  that  she 
liked  him  as  little  as  I  did.  He  answered  insolently,  and  I 
then  expelled  him  from  the  house,  when  he  threatened  me  that 
I  should  erelong  regret  my  conduct.  I  gave  the  fellow  no 
further  thought,  and  did  not  know  where  he  bestowed  him- 
self. Doubtless  he  was  waiting  to  see  whether  this  rabble  would 
reach  London  and  what  would  come  of  it,  and  when  they 
entered  doubtless  he  endeavoured  to  gratify  his  hatred  by  lead- 
ing some  of  them  hither.  And  now,  Joanna,  tell  me  what 
befell  you." 

"  We  went  safely  to  the  leech's,  father,  and  I  got  the  medi- 
cine from  him.  He  made  many  apologies,  but  said  that  he 
had  heard  so  much  of  the  doings  of  the  rioters  that  he  thought 


126  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

it  best  to  stay  indoors,  and  of  course  he  had  not  heard  that 
mother  was  taken  worse.  We  had  come  half-way  back  when 
we  fell  in  with  a  party  of  the  rioters.  Methinks  they  would 
have  said  naught,  but  Bierstadt,  whom  I  had  not  noticed, 
suddenly  grasped  me  by  the  arm,  saying,  '  This  is  the  daughter 
of  the  Fleming  to  whose  house  I  am  taking  you,  one  of  the 
chief  oppressors  of  the  poor.'  Johann  struck  him  in  the  face, 
and  as  he  loosened  his  hold  of  me  I  darted  away.  Looking 
back,  I  saw  Johann  on  the  ground,  and  the  mob  round  him 
were  hacking  at  him  with  their  weapons.  This  gave  me  a 
start,  and  I  ran,  but  just  as  I  reached  the  door  Bierstadt  over- 
took and  seized  me ;  then  this  gentleman,  who  was  passing, 
struck  him  a  stout  buffet  in  the  face,  and  without  waiting  to 
see  more  I  hastened  to  give  you  the  alarm." 

"Providence  surely  sent  you  to  the  spot,  gentlemen,"  the 
Fleming  said;  "here  we  are  absolutely  safe.  During  the 
last  two  days  I  have  brought  down  a  provision  of  food,  wine, 
and  water  sufficient  to  last  us  for  a  month,  and  long  before 
that  methinks  this  rascaldom  will  have  been  suppressed." 

"  There  is  no  doubt  of  that,  sir  ;  my  only  fear  is  that  when 
they  cannot  discover  where  you  are  concealed,  they  will  fire 
the  house." 

"Against  that  I  have  provided,"  the  Fleming  said.  He 
opened  the  door.  "  See  you  that  stone  slab,  above  a  foot  in 
thickness ;  it  looks  solid,  but  it  is  not.  It  is  worked  by  a 
counterpoise,  and  when  it  is  lowered,"  and  touching  a  spring, 
it  began  to  descend,  thus  closing  the  stairway,  "not  only 
would  it  baffle  them  did  they  find  the  entrance  above,  but  it 
would  prevent  any  fire  reaching  here.  The  staircase  is  of 
stone,  and  above  us  is  a  strongly  arched  cellar,  which  would 
resist  were  the  whole  house  to  fall  upon  it. ' ' 


A  COMBAT   IN   THE  TOWER  127 

CHAPTER  VIII 

A    COMBAT    IN    THE    TOWER 

"  T  SEE  that  you  are  safe  against  fire,  sir,"  Edgar  said,  when 

1  the  stone  slab  had  descended  and  they  had  closed  the 
door  behind  it ;  "  but  were  the  walls  of  the  house  to  fall  in 
you  might  be  buried  here,  as  I  hear  many  drunken  wretches 
were  yesterday  in  the  cellars  of  the  Savoy." 

"  I  have  means  of  escape,"  the  merchant  said,  going  to  the 
other  side  of  the  apartment,  where  there  was  a  massive  iron 
door,  which  they  had  not  before  noticed.  "  Here,"  he  said, 
"  is  a  passage  leading  under  the  street ;  at  the  end  it  ascends, 
and  is  closed  at  the  top  by  a  massive  panel  in  the  hall  of  the 
house  opposite.  When  I  took  this  house  a  compatriot  lived 
there,  and  it  was  with  his  consent  that  I  made  the  passage, 
which  might  be  useful  in  case  of  need,  to  him  as  well  as  to 
me.  He  returned  to  Flanders  three  years  since,  and  the 
house  has  been  occupied  by  an  English  trader,  who  knows 
naught  of  the  passage,  so  that,  at  will,  I  can  sally  out  by  that 
way." 

"  And  how  is  your  dame,  sir  ?  "  Albert  asked.  "  I  trust 
that  she  is  none  the  worse  for  her  transport  here." 

"I  trust  not,  young  sir;  she  swooned  as  I  brought  her 
down,  but  I  at  once  poured  some  cordial  between  her  lips,  and 
when  she  opened  her  eyes,  just  before  you  came  down,  I 
assured  her  that  we  were  all  safe,  and  that  there  was  no  cause 
for  the  least  fear ;  thereupon  she  closed  her  eyes  again,  and  is, 
methinks,  asleep.  When  she  wakes  I  shall  give  her  the  medi- 
cine that  my  daughter  brought.  I  trust  that  she  will  erelong 
recover.  Her  attack  was  doubtless  brought  on  by  the  news 
that  we  received  yesterday  of  the  murder  of  so  many  of  our 


128  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

countrymen.  We  had  already  talked  of  taking  refuge  here, 
but  deemed  not  that  there  was  any  pressing  need  of  haste,  for 
the  front  door  is  a  very  strong  one,  and  could  have  resisted 
any  attacks  long  enough  to  give  us  ample  time  to  retire  here. ' ' 

"  How  do  you  manage  to  breathe  here,  sir,  now  that  the 
stone  slab  is  down  and  the  door  closed  ?  I  see  not  how  you 
obtain  air." 

"  For  that  I  made  provision  at  the  time  it  was  built.  Here 
are  two  shafts,  six  inches  square;  this  one  runs  up  into  the 
chimney  of  the  kitchen  and  draws  up  the  air  from  here  ;  the 
other  goes  up  to  a  grating  in  the  outer  wall  of  the  house  in 
the  yard  behind.  It  looks  as  if  made  for  giving  ventilation 
under  the  floors  or  to  the  cellar,  and  through  this  the  air  comes 
down  to  take  the  place  of  that  drawn  upwards  by  the  heat  of 
the  chimney." 

"And  now,  Mynheer  Van  Voorden,"  for  such  they  had 
learned  was  the  Fleming's  name,  "as  there  is  a  way  of  escape, 
we  shall  be  glad  to  use  it." 

"I  pray  you  do  not  think  of  doing  so  at  present,"  the 
Fleming  said.  "We  know  not  yet  whether  the  evil-doers 
have  cleared  off,  and  methinks  it  is  not  likely  that  they  will 
have  gone  yet.  First  they  will  search  high  and  low  for  us, 
then  they  will  demolish  the  furniture,  and  take  all  they  deem 
worth  carrying;  then,  doubtless,  they  will  quench  their  thirst 
in  the  cellar  above,  and  lastly  they  will  fire  the  house, 
thinking  that  although  they  cannot  find  us,  they  will  burn  us 
with  it.  They  will  wait  some  time  outside  to  see  if  we  ap- 
pear at  one  of  the  windows,  and  not  until  the  roof  has  fallen 
in  will  they  be  sure  that  we  have  perished.  Moreover,  you 
cannot  well  appear  in  the  streets  for  the  present  in  that  attire, 
for  you  might  well  be  recognized  and  denounced.  First  of  all, 
let  me  persuade  you  to  take  such  poor  refreshments  as  I  can 
offer  you." 


A    COMBAT    IN    THE    TOWER  129 

"Thanks,  sir;  of  that  we  shall  be  glad,  for  'tis  now  past 
noon,  and  we  have  had  but  a  loaf  we  bought  at  a  baker's  as  we 
entered  the  city." 

The  Fleming  gave  orders  to  the  servant,  and  they  speedily 
had  a  snow-white  cloth  of  the  finest  damask  on  the  table,  and 
placed  on  it  a  service  of  silver  dishes. 

"  'Tis  well  that  I  had  my  plate  brought  down  here  yester- 
day," the  merchant  said,  smiling,  "  though  it  hardly  consorts 
well  with  the  fare  that  I  have  to  offer  you.  To-morrow,  should 
you  pay  us  a  visit,  you  will  find  us  better  prepared,  for,  as  you 
see,  we  have  a  fireplace  at  the  bottom  of  the  flue  opening  into 
the  kitchen  chimney.  This  was  done,  not  only  that  we  might 
have  warmth,  and  be  able,  if  need  be,  to  cook  here,  but  to  in- 
crease the  draught  upwards,  and  so  bring  down  more  air  from 
the  other  flue." 

The  lads,  however,  found  that  there  was  no  need  for  apol- 
ogy, for  there  were  upon  the  dishes  two  chickens,  a  raised 
pasty  large  enough  for  a  dozen  people,  and  a  variety  of  sweets 
and  conserves.  The  wine,  too,  was  superb.  They  made  a 
hearty  meal.  When  they  had  finished,  the  Fleming  said  : 
"  Now  we  will  go  upstairs ;  there  is  a  peephole  in  the  carving 
of  the  panel,  and  we  can  see  how  matters  stand." 

Opening  the  door,  they  pushed  up  the  massive  stone.  As 
they  ascended  the  stairs  they  smelt  smoke,  which  grew  thicker 
at  each  step. 

"  We  need  go  no  further,  sirs ;  the  house  is  clearly  on  fire, 
and  smoke  has  made  its  way  through  the  peephole  that  I  spoke 

of." 

They  waited  for  another  half  hour,  and  then  they  heard 
a  heavy  crash  on  the  other  side  of  the  stone  barrier. 

"The  roof  has  doubtless  fallen  in  or  one  of  the  walls," 
Van  Voorden  said.  "There  is,  be  sure,  a  mob  gathered 
to  watch  the  flames,  but  in  another  half  hour  it  will  have 
9 


130  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

gone  elsewhere;  still,  I  should  advise  you  to  wait  until 
nightfall." 

They  saw  that  this  would  be  prudent,  for  their  attire  would 
certainly  render  them  obnoxious  to  the  rioters.  They  were, 
however,  impatient  to  be  off  and  see  what  was  being  done. 
The  Fleming's  wife  was  still  sleeping  soundly,  and  her  husband 
said  that  he  was  convinced  that  the  crisis  was  passed,  and  that 
she  would  now  recover.  The  Fleming  asked  them  many 
questions  about  themselves,  and  where  they  could  be  found. 
They  told  them  where  they  were  at  present  lodging,  but  said 
they  thought  that  as  soon  as  the  present  troubles  were  ovei 
they  should  return  to  their  home  in  the  country. 

"  I  myself  shall  be  returning  to  Flanders,  sirs.  I  hav* 
talked  of  it  many  times  these  last  five  years,  and  after  this  out 
burst  it  will  be  long  before  any  of  my  people  will  be  able  to» 
feel  that  they  are  safe  in  London.  Had  it  not  been  that  th& 
populace  are  as  much  masters  in  Bruges  as  they  are  here,  1 
should  have  gone  long  ago. 

"There  is,  indeed,  no  change  for  the  better  there,  but  I  shall 
settle  in  Brussels  or  Louvain,  where  I  can  live  in  peace  and 
quiet." 

At  the  end  of  half  an  hour  Edgar  said  :  "I  think  that  they 
must  have  cleared  off  by  this  time.  When  we  sally  out,  do 
you,  Albert,  go  one  way,  and  I  will  go  another.  There  is 
naught  in  our  dress  to  distinguish  us  from  other  citizens,  and 
methinks  that  most  of  those  who  would  have  known  us  again 
are  lying  under  the  ruins  above." 

They  had,  on  first  arriving  below,  washed  the  blood  from 
their  faces,  and  bathed  their  wounds,  which  were  by  no 
means  of  a  serious  character.  The  Fleming  agreed  with  them 
that,  if  they  separated,  there  would  be  no  great  danger  of  their 
being  recognized.  After  taking  farewell  of  the  girl,  who  had 
all  this  time  been  sitting  silently  by  her  mother's  bedside,  they 


A    COMBAT    IN    THE    TOWER  131 

passed  through  the  iron  door,  preceded  by  the  Fleming  carry- 
ing a  lamp.  After  passing  through  the  passage  they  went  up 
a  long  flight  of  narrow  steps  until  their  course  was  arrested  by 
a  wooden  panel.  The  Fleming  applied  first  his  eye  and  then 
his  ear  to  a  tiny  peephole. 

"Everything  is  quiet,"  he  said;  then  touched  a  spring, 
pushed  the  panel  open  a  short  distance,  and  looked  out. 

"  All  is  clear  ;  you  have  but  to  open  the  door  and  go  out." 

He  pushed  the  panel  farther  back,  pressed  the  lads'  hands 
as  they  went  out,  and  then  closed  the  entrance  behind  them. 
There  was  but  a  single  bolt  to  undraw ;  then  they  opened  the 
door  and  stepped  into  the  street,  Edgar  waiting  for  half  a 
minute  to  let  Albert  get  well  away  before  he  went  out. 

The  front  wall  of  the  opposite  house,  having  fallen  inward, 
quickly  smothered  the  fire,  and  although  a  light  smoke, 
mingled  with  tongues  of  flame,  rose  from  the  ruin,  the  place 
had  ceased  to  have  any  attraction  for  the  mob,  who  had  wan- 
dered away  to  look  for  more  exciting  amusement  elsewhere. 

Scenes  of  this  kind  were  being  enacted  throughout  the  city. 
Already  the  restriction  against  plundering  was  disregarded, 
and  although  the  men  from  the  counties  still  abstained  from 
robbery,  the  released  prisoners  from  the  jail  and  the  denizens 
of  the  slums  of  the  city  had  no  such  scruples,  and  the  houses  of 
the  Flemings  were  everywhere  sacked  and  plundered.  The 
two  friends  met  again  at  Aldgate.  When  they  reached  Tower 
Hill,  it  was,  they  found,  occupied  by  a  dense  throng  of  peo- 
ple, who  beleaguered  the  Tower  and  refused  to  allow  any  pro- 
visions to  be  taken  in,  or  any  person  to  issue  out. 

"  What  had  best  be  done,  Edgar  ?  So  menacing  is  the  ap- 
pearance of  the  rabble  that  methinks  this  attire  would  be  as 
much  out  of  place  among  them  as  would  our  own." 

"  I  agree  with  you  there,  Albert,  and  yet  I  know  not  what 
we  are  to  do.     What  we  need  is  either  a  craftsman's  dress  or 


132  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

that  of  a  countryman,  but  I  see  not  how  the  one  or  the  other 
is  to  be  obtained.  Assuredly  nothing  is  to  be  bought,  save 
perhaps  bread,  for  the  rioters  have  ordered  that  all  bakers' 
shops  are  to  stand  open." 

He  stood  for  a  minute  thinking.  "I  tell  you  what  we 
might  do,"  he  went  on.  "  Let  us  go  back  into  Aldgate,  and 
then  down  on  to  the  wharf.  There  are  many  country  boats 
there,  and  we  might  buy  what  we  need  from  the  sailors." 

"  That  is  a  good  idea  indeed,  Edgar." 

In  a  quarter  of  an  hour  they  were  on  the  wharf.  Many  of 
the  craft  there  had  no  one  on  board,  the  men  having  gone 
either  to  join  the  rioters  or  to  look  on  at  what  had  been  done. 
The  skipper  of  a  large  fishing-boat  was  sitting  on  the  wharf 
looking  moodily  down  into  his  vessel. 

"Are  you  the  captain  of  that  craft  ?  "  Edgar  asked  him. 

"I  used  to  think  so,"  he  said  ;  "but  just  at  present  no 
one  obeys  orders,  as  every  Jack  thinks  that  he  is  as  good  as 
his  master.  I  ought  to  have  gone  out  with  the  morning's 
tide,  but  my  men  would  not  have  it  so,  and  just  at  present 
they  are  the  masters,  not  I.  A  murrain  on  such  doings,  say 
I.  I  was  with  them  when  it  was  but  a  talk  of  rights  and 
privileges,  but  when  it  comes  to  burning  houses  and  slaying 
peaceable  men,  I,  for  one,  will  have  naught  to  do  with  it." 

"Captain,"  Edgar  said,  "I  see  that  you  are  an  honest 
man,  and  maybe  you  will  aid  us.  We  find  that  there  is  peril 
in  going  about  attired  as  we  are,  for  we  aided  a  short  time 
since  in  saving  a  Flemish  family  from  massacre  by  these  fel- 
lows, and  we  need  disguises.  We  want  two  countrymen's 
suits — it  matters  not  whether  they  be  new  or  old.  We  are 
ready  to  pay  for  them,  but  every  shop  is  closed,  and  we  have 
come  down  to  the  wharves  to  find  someone  who  will  sell." 

"There  is  no  difficulty  about  that,"  the  skipper  said,  ris- 
ing from  his  seat.     "  My  own  clothes  would  scarce  fit  you, 


A    COMBAT    IN    THE    TOWER  133 

but  two  of  my  crew  are  somewhat  of  your  size.  Step  on 
board,  and  I  will  overhaul  their  lockers,  and  doubt  not  that 
I  shall  find  something  to  serve  your  purpose.  They  will  not 
mind  if  they  find  that  there  is  money  sufficient  to  buy  them 
new  ones.  Indeed,  there  is  no  need  for  that,  for  if  you  leave 
behind  you  the  clothes  you  wear  they  will  sell  at  Colchester 
for  enough  to  buy  them  two  or  three  suits  such  as  those  you 

take." 

There  was  in  those  days  no  distinctive  dress  worn  by  sail- 
ors. The  captain  went  down  into  the  little  cabin  forward 
and  opened  two  lockers. 

"  There,"  he  said,  "suit  yourselves  out  of  these.  They 
are  their  best,  for  they  thought  that  aught  would  do  for  mix- 
ing up  with  the  mob  in  the  city." 

So  saying  he  went  on  deck  again.  The  citizen's  clothes 
were  soon  stripped  off,  and  the  lads  dressed  in  those  they 
took  from  the  lockers,  and  in  a  few  minutes  they  rejoined  the 
skipper,  looking  like  two  young  countrymen. 

"That  will  do  well,"  he  said,  with  a  laugh.  "  Hob  and 
Bill  would  scarce  know  their  clothes  again  if  they  saw  them 
on  you.  No,  no,"  he  added,  as  Albert  put  his  hand  into  his 
pouch,  "  there  is  no  need  for  money,  lads  ;  they  will  be  might- 
ily content  with  the  clothes  you  have  left.  Well,  yes  ;  I  don't 
care  if  I  do  take  a  stoup  of  liquor.  There  is  a  tavern  over 
there  where  they  keep  as  good  ale  as  you  can  find  anywhere 
about  here." 

After  drinking  a  pint  of  beer  with  the  honest  skipper,  they 
again  went  off  to  the  Tower,  and  mingled  in  the  crowd.  It 
was  easy  to  see  that  it  was  composed  of  two  different  sec- 
tions— the  one  quiet  and  orderly,  the  men  looking  grave  and 
somewhat  anxious,  as  if  feeling  that  it  was  a  perilous  enter- 
prise upon  which  they  were  embarked,  although  still  bent 
upon  carrying  it  out ;   the  other  noisy  and  savage — the  men 


134  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

from  the  jails,  the  scum  of  Canterbury  and  Rochester,  and 
the  mob  of  the  city.  Between  these  classes  there  was  no 
sympathy,  the  one  was  bent  only  upon  achieving  their  deliver- 
ance from  serfdom,  the  other  was  solely  influenced  by  a 
desire  for  plunder,  and  a  thirst  for  the  blood  of  those  obnox- 
ious to  them.  Presently  there  was  a  loud  shout  from  the 
crowd  as  the  drawbridge  was  lowered. 

"Perhaps  they  are  going  to  make  a  sally,  Albert.  IF  so, 
we  had  best  make  off  to  our  lodgings,  throw  off  these  gar- 
ments, and  appear  in  our  own." 

"  'Tis  the  king !  "  Albert  exclaimed;  "and  see,  there  is 
De  Vere,  the  Earl  of  Kent,  and  other  nobles  riding  behind 
him." 

"Yes  ;  and  there  is  your  father.  The  king  and  those  with 
him  are  without  armour  or  arms ;  if  they  had  seen  as  much  as 
we  have  seen  the  last  two  days,  they  would  scarce  trust  them- 
selves in  such  a  garb. ' ' 

A  great  shout  arose  as  the  boy  king  rode  across  the  draw- 
bridge. The  lads  noticed  that  the  shout  proceeded  from  the 
men  who  had  hitherto  been  silent,  and  that  the  noisy  portion 
of  the  crowd  now  held  their  peace.  The  king  held  up  his 
hand  for  silence. 

"  My  friends,"  he  said,  in  a  loud,  clear  voice,  "  there  is  no 
room  here  for  conference.  Follow  me  to  Mile  End  Fields, 
and  I  will  then  hear  what  you  wish  to  say  to  me,  and  will 
do  what  I  can  to  give  you  satisfaction." 

A  great  shout  arose,  and  as  the  king  rode  off,  most  of  the 
country  people  followed  him.  A  great  mob,  however,  still 
remained.  These  consisted  principally  of  Wat  the  Tyler's 
following,  who  had  ever  been  in  the  front  in  the  doings  that 
had  taken  place,  together  with  the  released  malefactors  and 
the  town  rabble.  A  few  minutes  after  the  king  and  his 
followers  had  left,  there  was  a  movement  forward,  and  a  mo- 


A    COMBAT    IN    THE    TOWER  135 

ment  later,  with  loud  shouts,  they  began  to  pour  across  the 
drawbridge. 

"  What  madness  is  this?  "  Edgar  exclaimed.  "  There  are 
twelve  hundred  men  there,  and  yet  no  bow  is  bent.  It  must 
be  treachery  !  ' ' 

"  It  may  be  that,  Edgar;  but  more  like,  orders  have  been 
issued  that  none  should  shoot  at  the  rioters  or  do  them  any 
harm,  for  were  there  any  killed  here  it  might  cost  the  king 
his  life." 

"That  may  be  it,"  Edgar  muttered;  "but  come  on, 
there  is  no  saying  what  may  happen." 

They  were  now  near  the  drawbridge,  for  when  a  part  of 
the  gathering  had  left  to  follow  the  king,  they  had  taken  ad- 
vantage of  it  to  press  forward  towards  the  gates,  and  in  a  few 
minutes  were  inside  the  Tower.  All  was  in  confusion.  The 
men-at-arms  and  archers  remained  immovable  on  the  walls, 
while  a  crowd  of  well-nigh  twenty  thousand  men  poured  into 
the  Tower  with  shouts  of  "  Death  to  the  archbishop  !  Death 
to  the  treasurer  !  "  Knowing  their  way  better  than  others, 
Edgar  and  Albert  ran  at  full  speed  towards  the  royal  apart- 
ments. Finding  themselves  in  a  deserted  passage  they  threw 
off  their  upper  garments. 

"Throw  them  in  here,"  Edgar  said,  opening  a  door; 
"  they  may  be  useful  to  us  yet." 

Finding  the  king's  chamber  empty,  they  ran  into  the  prin- 
cess's apartment.  The  princess  was  sitting  pale  and  tremb- 
ling, surrounded  by  a  group  of  ladies,  among  whom  was 
Dame  Agatha.  A  few  gentlemen  were  gathered  round. 
Just  as  the  lads  entered,  Sir  Robert  Hales,  the  treasurer,  ran 
in. 

"Madam,"  he  said,  "I  beseech  you  order  these  gentle- 
men to  sheathe  their  swords.  Resistance  is  impossible. 
There   are   thousands  upon  thousands  of  these  knaves,  and 


136  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

were  a  sword  drawn  it  would  cost  your  life  and  that  of  all 
within  the  Tower.  They  have  no  ill-will  against  you,  as 
they  showed  when  you  passed  through  them  at  Blackheath.  I 
implore  you,  order  all  to  remain  quiet  whatever  happens,  and 
it  were  best  that  all  save  your  personal  attendants  dispersed 
to  their  apartments.  Even  the  semblance  of  resistance  might 
excite  these  people  to  madness,  and  serve  as  an  excuse  for  the 
most  atrocious  deeds." 

"Disperse,  I  pray  you,  knights  and  ladies,"  the  princess 
said.      "  I  order — nay,  I  implore  you,  lose  not  a  moment." 

"  Come,"  Dame  Agatha  said,  firmly,  taking  hold  of  Aline's 
hand  ;    "  and  do  you  follow,  my  son,  with  Edgar." 

They  hurried  along  the  passages,  one  of  which  was  that  by 
which  the  lads  had  entered. 

"Go  on  with  them,"  Edgar  said  to  his  friend  ;  "  I  will 
follow  in  a  moment.  This  is  the  room  where  we  left  our 
disguises. ' ' 

Running  in  he  gathered  the  clothes,  made  them  into  a 
rough  bundle,  and  then  followed.  He  overtook  his  friends 
as  they  were  mounting  a  staircase  which  led  to  a  room  in 
one  of  the  turrets.  As  they  reached  the  chamber,  and  the 
door  closed  behind  them,  Dame  Agatha  burst  into  tears. 

"  I  have  been  in  such  anxiety  about  you  both  !  '  she 
exclaimed. 

"  We  have  fared  well,  mother,"  Albert  said  ;  "  but  do  you 
lose  no  moment  of  time.  We  have  disguises  here.  I  pray 
you  put  on  the  commonest  garment  that  you  have,  you  and 
Aline.  If  you  can  pass  as  servants  of  the  palace,  we  can 
conduct  you  safely  out  of  the  crowd." 

Edgar  ran  up  a  narrow  flight  of  stone  stairs,  at  the  top 
of  which  was  a  trap-door.  He  forced  back  the  bolts  and 
lifted  it. 

"  Bring  up  the  clothes,  Albert,"  he  called  down.     "  We 


A    COMBAT    IN    THE    TOWER  13? 

will  put  them  on  while  the  ladies  are  changing,  and  we  can 
watch  from  this  platform  what  is  doing  without." 

They  soon  slipped  on  the  countrymen's  clothes  over  their 
own,  and  then  looked  out  at  the  scene  below.  Every  space 
between  the  buildings  was  crowded  by  the  mob  shouting 
and  yelling.  The  garrison  still  stood  immovable  on  the 
outer  walls. 

"You  must  be  right,  Albert.  Even  if  there  be  some 
traitors  among  them  there  must  also  be  some  true  men,  and 
never  would  they  stand  thus  impassive  had  not  the  strictest 
orders  been  laid  upon  them  before  the  king's  departure." 

In  a  minute  or  two  they  saw  a  number  of  men  pour  out, 
hauling  along  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  Sir  Robert 
Hales,  the  king's  confessor,  and  four  other  gentlemen.  Then 
with  exulting  shouts  they  dragged  their  prisoners  to  Tower 
Hill,  and  then  forced  them  to  kneel. 

"They  cannot  be  going  to  murder  them!  "  Albert  ex- 
claimed with  horror. 

"That  is  surely  their  intent,"  Edgar  said,  sternly.  "  Would 
that  we  were  there  with  but  a  hundred  men-at-arms.  As- 
suredly there  would  be  a  stout  fight  before  they  had  their 
way." 

"  I  cannot  look  on  !  "  Albert  exclaimed,  hurrying  to  the 
other  side  of  the  platform  as  a  man  armed  with  a  heavy 
sword  faced  the  prisoners. 

Edgar  did  not  move,  but  stood  gazing  with  scowling  brow 
and  clenched  hand.      Presently  he  turned. 

"  There  is  naught  more  to  see,  Albert.  All  are  murdered  ! 
God  assoil  their  souls." 

At  this  moment  Dame  Agatha  called  out  from  below  that 
they  were  ready,  and  they  ran  down  at  once  into  the 
chamber.  Dame  Agatha  and  her  daughter  were  both 
dressed    in    rough    garments    with    hoods    pulled    over    their 


138  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

faces,  and  might  well  have  passed  unnoticed  as  being  the 
wife  and  daughter  of  some  small  trader,  or  superior  do- 
mestics of  the  palace.  Just  as  they  were  about  to  start  they 
heard  an  uproar  on  the  stairs  below.  The  door  had  been 
already  fastened. 

"Best  to  open  it,"  Edgar  said  ;  "  they  would  but  break 
it  in." 

Seven  rough  fellows,  whose  flushed  faces  showed  that  they 
had  already  been  drinking,  rushed  into  the  room. 

"Who  have  we  here?"  one  shouted  roughly.  "Two 
wenches  and  two  country  lads.  But  what  are  all  these  fine 
clothes  lying  about ;  they  must  be  nobles  in  disguise.  We 
must  take  them  down  to  Tyler  and  hear  what  he  has  to  say 
to  them.  But,  first  of  all,  let  us  have  a  kiss  or  two.  I  will 
begin  with  this  young  woman,"  and  he  rudely  caught  hold 
of  Aline. 

Edgar's  sword  flashed  out,  and  with  the  hilt  he  struck 
the  ruffian  so  terrible  a  blow  on  the  top  of  his  head  that  he 
fell  dead.  An  instant  later  he  ran  another  through  the  body, 
shouting  to  the  ladies  :  "  Quick  !  to  the  platform  above  ! 
Albert,  guard  the  stairs  after  they  pass.  I  will  hold  this 
door.      None  of  these  fellows  must  go  out  alive." 

Taken  by  surprise  for  a  moment,  the  men  made  a  rush  at 
him.  The  nearest  was  cut  down  with  a  sweeping  blow  that 
caught  him  on  the  neck,  and  almost  severed  the  head  from 
his  body.  Albert  had  drawn  his  sword  as  soon  as  he  saw 
Edgar  strike  the  first  blow,  and  ran  one  of  the  men  through 
the  body,  then  engaged  another,  who  made  at  him  fiercely, 
while  Dame  Agatha  and  Aline  sped  up  the  steps.  There 
were  now  but  three  foes  left.  While  one  engaged  with 
Albert  and  pressed  him  hotly,  the  other  two  attacked  Edgar, 
who  was  standing  with  his  back  to  the  door  ;  but  they  were 
no  match  for  the  young  swordsman,  who  parried  their  blows 


A    COMBAT    IN    THE    TOWER  139 

without  difficulty,  and  brought  them  one   after  the  other  to 
the  ground  just  as  Albert  rid  himself  of  his  opponent. 

"Bring  the  ladies  down,  Albert,  quickly.  We  must  be 
out  of  this  before  anyone  else  comes." 

Albert  ran  up.  The  two  ladies  were  on  their  knees. 
"  Quick,  mother  !  There  is  not  a  moment  to  be  lost.  It  is 
all  over,  and  you  have  to  go  down  as  speedily  as  possible. 

Dame  Agatha  passed  through  the  scene  of  carnage  with- 
out a  shudder,  for  she  had  more  than  once  accompanied  Sir 
Ralph  abroad,  and  had  witnessed  several  battles  and  sieges, 
but  Aline  clung  to  Albert's  arm,  shuddering  and  sobbing. 
Edgar  stood  at  the  door  until  they  had  passed  out.  He 
closed  it  behind  him,  locked  it  on  the  outside,  and  threw 
the  key  through  a  loophole  on  the  stair.  They  met  with 
no  one  until  they  reached  the  lower  part  of  the  Tower, 
which  the  rioters  were  now  leaving,  satisfied  with  the 
vengeance  that  they  had  taken  upon  the  archbishop  and 
treasurer,  whom  they  regarded  as  the  authors  of  the  ob- 
noxious poll-tax.  The  party  were  unquestioned  as  they 
issued  out  into  the  yard  and  mingled  with  the  mob.  Here 
they  gathered  that  the  princess,  having  been  roughly  kissed 
by  some  of  those  who  first  entered  her  apartment,  had 
swooned  with  terror,  and  that  her  attendants  had  been  per- 
mitted to  carry  her  down  and  place  her  in  a  boat,  and  that 
she  had  been  taken  across  the  river. 

The  rioters  poured  out  across  the  drawbridge  with  almost 
as  much  haste  as  they  had  pressed  over  to  enter  the  Tower, 
anxious  to  be  away  before  the  king's  return,  when  he  might 
turn  against  them  the  whole  of  the  garrison.  Many  had 
intoxicated  themselves  by  the  wine  in  the  royal  cellars,  and 
beyond  a  few  rough  jests  nothing  was  said  to  the  ladies, 
who  were  supposed  to  be  some  of  the  royal  servants  now 
being  escorted  to  their  country  homes  by  their  friends.     As 


140  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

soon  as  possible  Edgar  and  Albert  edged  their  way  out  of 
the  crowd  and  soon  reached  the  door  of  their  lodging.  As 
soon  as  the  garden  gate  closed  behind  them  Aline  fainted. 
Edgar,  who  was  walking  beside  her,  caught  her  as  she  fell, 
and  carried  her  into  the  house,  where  he  left  her  for  a  while 
in  the  care  of  her  mother. 

The  latter  said  before  she  closed  the  door  :  "  Edgar,  I 
charge  you  to  go  back  to  the  Tower  and  speak  to  my 
lord  as  he  enters  with  the  king.  He  will  be  well  -  nigh 
distraught  should  he  find  that  we  are  missing,  and  go  up  to 
our  chamber  to  look  for  us.  Albert,  do  you  remain  here 
with  us." 

A  quarter  of  an  hour  later  she  came  down  to  her  son. 

"  Aline  has  recovered  her  senses,"  she  said,  "  but  will  have 
to  lie  quiet  for  a  time.  Now  tell  me  what  has  happened. 
Have  any  of  the  Court  been  killed  ?  " 

Albert  told  her  of  the  murder  of  the  archbishop,  the  treas- 
urer, and  their  five  companions. 

"  'Tis  terrible!"  she  said,  "and  I  can  well  understand 
that  Edgar  was  so  maddened  at  the  sight  that  when  one  of 
those  half-drunken  wretches  insulted  Aline  he  could  contain 
himself  no  longer.  But  it  was  a  rash  act  thus  to  engage  seven 
men." 

"  Well,  mother,  if  he  had  not  smitten  that  man  down  I 
should  have  run  him  through.  My  sword  was  half  out  when 
he  did  so.  You  would  not  have  had  me  stand  by  quiet- 
ly and  see  you  and  Aline  insulted  by  those  wretches.  But, 
indeed,  the  odds  were  not  so  great,  seeing  that  they  were 
but  rabble  of  the  town,  and  already  half-drunk.  Besides  the 
man  that  he  smote  down,  Edgar  killed  four  of  them,  while  I 
had  but  two  to  encounter,  which  was  a  fair  division  consider- 
ing his  strength  and  skill  compared  with  mine.  No  half  meas- 
ures would  have  been  of  any  use  after  that  first  blow  was 


A    COMBAT    IN    THE    TOWER  141 

struck.  It  is  certain  that  we  should  all  have  been  killed  had 
one  of  them  escaped  to  give  the  alarm." 

"lam  far  from  blaming  you,  Albert.  My  own  blood 
boiled  at  the  indignity,  and  had  I  carried  a  dagger  I  believe 
that  I  should  have  stabbed  that  fellow  myself,  though  I  had 
been  slain  a  moment  afterwards." 

Looking  out  from  the  gate  Edgar  saw  that  the  mob  had 
now  melted  away.  Throwing  off  his  disguise,  he  proceeded  to 
the  Tower.  Half  an  hour  later  the  king  rode  up  at  a  furious 
pace,  followed  by  all  who  had  ridden  out  with  him  save  the 
king's  half-brothers,  the  Earl  of  Kent  and  Sir  John  Holland, 
who,  knowing  their  own  unpopularity,  and  alarmed  for  their 
safety,  put  spurs  to  their  horses  and  rode  away.  The  king 
threw  himself  from  his  horse  at  the  entrance,  at  which  Edgar 
was  standing. 

"  Is  the  news  that  has  reached  me  true,"  he  asked  him, 
"  that  the  princess,  my  mother,  has  been  grossly  insulted  by 
this  foul  rabble,  and  that  the  archbishop,  treasurer,  and  others 
have  been  murdered  ?  ' ' 

"  It  is  quite  true,  your  Majesty  ;  the  princess  has  been  car- 
ried across  the  river  in  a  swoon  ;  the  bodies  of  the  gentlemen 
murdered  still  lie  on  the  hill." 

With  an  exclamation  of  grief  and  indignation  the  king  as- 
cended the  steps. 

"What  of  my  dame  and  daughter,  Edgar?"  the  knight 
asked,  as  the  king  turned  away. 

"  They  are  both  safe,  and  at  their  former  lodging,  Sir 
Ralph.  Dame  Agatha  sent  me  here  to  acquaint  you  where 
they  were  to  be  found  ;  she  knew  that  you  would  be  very 
anxious  as  to  their  safety. ' ' 

"I  thank  her  for  the  thought,"  the  knight  said,  turning 
his  horse's  head  to  go  there.  "Where  have  you  and  Albert 
been  for  the  last  two  days  ?  " 


142  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  We  have  slept  at  the  lodgings,  Sir  Ralph,  and  during  the 
day  have  traversed  the  city  in  sober  clothes  watching  what 
has  been  done." 

"  Then  you  have  seen  scenes  which  must  have  made  you 
almost  ashamed  of  being  an  Englishman,"  Sir  Ralph  said,  an- 
grily. "  This  has  been  a  disgraceful  business.  It  was  bad 
enough  to  destroy  John  of  Gaunt's  palace  ;  for,  although  I  love 
not  Lancaster  greatly,  it  was  an  ornament  to  London  and  full 
of  costly  treasures.  For  this,  however,  there  was  some  sort 
of  excuse,  but  not  so  for  the  burning  of  the  Temple,  still  less 
for  the  destruction  of  the  great  house  of  the  Knights  of  St. 
John,  and  also  the  manor-house  of  the  prior  of  the  order.  I 
hear  to-day  that  great  numbers  of  Flemings  have  been  slain, 
their  houses  pillaged,  and  in  some  cases  burnt.  Now  comes 
the  crowning  disgrace.  That  the  Tower  of  London,  garrisoned 
by  1,200  men,  and  which  ought  to  have  defied  for  weeks  the 
whole  rabbledom  of  England,  should  have  opened  its  gates 
without  a  blow  being  struck,  and  the  garrison  remained  inert 
on  the  walls  while  the  king's  mother  was  being  grossly  in- 
sulted, and  the  two  highest  dignitaries  of  the  state  with 
others  massacred  is  enough,  by  my  faith,  to  make  one  for- 
swear arms,  put  on  a  hermit's  dress  and  take  to  the  woods. 
Here  we  are  !  " 

The  knight's  two  retainers  ran  up  to  take  his  horse  as  he 
entered  the  gateway  ;  and,  vaulting  off,  he  hurried  into  the 
house. 

"  Why,  Agatha,  you  are  strangely  pale  !  What  has  hap- 
pened ?  I  have  not  had  time  yet  to  question  Edgar,  and,  in- 
deed, have  been  talking  so  fast  myself  that  he  has  had  no 
chance  of  explaining  how  you  and  Aline  managed  to  get  here. 
You  came  by  water,  I  suppose,  and  so  escaped  that  crowd  of 
knaves  round  the  Tower  ?  ' ' 

"  No,  Sir  Ralph,  we  escaped  under  the  protection  of  your 


A    COMBAT    IN    THE    TOWER  143 

son  and  this  brave  youth.  Had  it  not  been  for  them  we  should 
surely  have  suffered  indignity  and  perhaps  death." 

"What  !  were  they  in  the  Tower?  How  got  they  there, 
wife?" 

"  I  have  had  no  time  to  ask  questions  yet,  husband,  having 
been  attending  Aline,  who  fainted  after  bearing  up  bravely 
until  we  got  here.  She  has  but  a  few  minutes  since  come  out 
of  her  swoon,  and  I  have  stayed  with  her." 

"  Tell  me  what  has  happened,  Albert,"  the  knight  said. 

"  We  slept  here  last  night,  sir  ;  and  upon  sallying  out  found 
the  rioters  assembled  round  the  Tower.  We  were  clad  in 
traders'  dresses  Master  Gaiton  had  given  us  ;  and  seeing  that 
there  was  no  chance  of  entering  the  Tower,  while  it  would 
not  have  been  safe  to  have  mingled  with  the  mob  in  such  an 
attire,  we  knew  not  what  to  do  until  Edgar  suggested  that  we 
might,  if  we  went  down  to  the  wharf,  obtain  disguises  from 
one  of  the  vessels  lying  there.  We  were  fortunate,  and  ex- 
changed our  citizen  clothes  for  those  of  two  sailor-men.  Then 
we  came  back  and  mingled  in  the  crowd.  We  saw  the  draw- 
bridge lowered,  and  the  king  ride  off  with  his  company,  fol- 
lowed by  the  more  orderly  portion  of  the  rioters.  In  a  few 
minutes,  headed  by  Wat  the  Tyler,  those  who  remained  poured 
across  the  drawbridge  and  were  masters  of  the  place,  not  a 
blow  being  struck  in  its  defence. 

"  We  made  our  way,  by  back  passages  known  to  us,  to  the 
princess's  apartments,  where  she,  with  several  knights  and 
ladies,  among  them  my  mother  and  sister,  were  waiting  to  see 
what  might  come.  Sir  Robert  Hales  rushed  in  and  prayed 
that  no  resistance  be  offered,  as  this  would  inflame  the  passions 
of  the  mob,  and  cost  the  lives  of  all  within  the  Tower.  So 
the  princess  gave  orders  for  all  to  leave  her  save  her  maids, 
and  to  scatter  to  their  own  apartments,  and  remain  quiet 
there.    As  soon  as  we  reached  my  mother's  room  we  besought 


144  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

her  to  put  on  that  sombre  dress,  and  prayed  her  similarly  to 
attire  Aline,  so  that  they  might  pass  with  us  unnoticed  through 
the  crowd.  While  they  were  doing  this  we  went  up  to  the 
platform  above,  and  there  witnessed  the  murder  of  the  arch- 
bishop, treasurer,  and  priest — at  least,  Edgar  did  so,  for  I 
could  not  bring  myself  to  witness  so  horrible  a  sight. 

"  In  a  short  time  my  mother  called  that  she  and  Aline  were 
ready.  We  were  about  to  leave  the  room  and  hurry  away, 
when  suddenly  seven  rough  knaves,  inflamed  by  wine,  rushed 
in.  The  leader  of  them  said  that  they  saw  we  were  people  of 
quality,  and  that  he  would  take  us  down  before  Wat  the  Ty- 
/er,  who  would  know  how  to  deal  with  us ;  but  before  doing 
so  he  and  his  crew  would  give  the  ladies  some  kisses,  and 
thereupon  he  seized  Aline  roughly.  I  was  in  the  act  of  draw- 
ing my  sword,  when  Edgar  dealt  him  so  terrible  a  blow  with 
the  hilt  of  his  that  the  man  fell  dead.  Then  there  was  a  gen- 
eral  fight.  Edgar  shouted  to  my  mother  and  Aline  to  run  up 
the  steps  to  the  platform  above,  and  to  me  to  hold  the  stairs, 
while  he  placed  his  back  to  the  door. 

"  The  combat  lasted  but  a  short  time,  for  the  fellows  pos- 
sessed no  kind  of  skill.  In  addition  to  the  man  that  Edgar 
had  first  killed  he  slew  four  others,  while  I  killed  the  other 
two.  Then  mother  and  Aline  came  down  from  the  platform, 
descended  the  stairs,  and  mingled  with  the  mob  ;  they  were 
pouring  out  exulting  in  the  mischief  they  had  done,  but  plainly 
anxious  as  to  the  consequences  to  themselves.  We  had  no 
difficulty  in  coming  hither.  By  the  remarks  we  heard,  it  is 
clear  that  they  took  the  ladies  for  two  of  the  princess's  tire- 
women, and  we  their  friends  who  were  going  to  escort  them 
to  their  homes. ' ' 

"  Of  a  truth  'tis  a  brave  tale,  Albert !  "  the  knight  exclaimed, 
bringing  his  hand  down  on  the  lad's  shoulder  with  hearty  ap- 
probation.    "By  my  faith,  no  knights  in  the  realm  could 


DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER  145 

have  managed  the  matter  more  shrewdly  and  bravely.  Well 
done,  Albert ;  I  am  indeed  proud  of  my  son.  As  for  you, 
Edgar,  you  have  added  a  fresh  obligation  to  those  I  already 
owe  you.  'Tis  a  feat,  indeed,  for  one  of  your  age  to  slay  five 
men  single-handed,  even  though  they  were  inflamed  by  liquor. 
Now,  wife,  what  about  Aline?  " 

"  She  is  here  to  answer  for  herself,"  the  girl  said,  as  she 
entered  the  room.  "  I  am  better,  but  still  feel  strangely 
weak.  I  could  not  lie  still  when  I  knew  that  you  were  in  the 
house.  I  take  great  shame  to  myself,  father.  I  thought  I 
could  be  brave,  in  case  of  peril,  as  your  daughter  should  be, 
but  instead  of  that  I  swooned  like  a  village  maiden." 

"  You  are  not  to  be  blamed.  So  long  as  there  was  danger 
you  kept  up,  and,  in  truth,  it  was  danger  that  might  well  drive 
the  blood  from  the  face  of  the  bravest  woman  ;  for  the  sight 
of  that  chamber,  after  the  fight  was  over,  must,  in  itself,  have 
filled  a  maid  of  your  age  with  horror.  Why,  the  princess  her- 
self swooned  on  vastly  less  occasion.  No,  no,  girl,  I  am  well 
pleased  with  you  ;  as  for  your  mother,  she  had  seen  such  sights 
before,  but  it  was  a  rough  beginning  for  you,  and  I  think  that 
you  acted  bravely  and  well." 


CHAPTER  IX 

DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER 

WHAT  befell  the  king,  my  lord?  "  said  Edgar. 
"  As  far  as  he  was  concerned  all  went  well.  A  mul- 
titude accompanied  him  to  Mile  End  Fields,  and  then,  on  his 
demanding  that  they  should  frankly  tell  him  what  were  their 
grievances,  they  handed  to  him  a  parchment  containing  the 
four  points  that  have  from  the  first  been  asked  for,  and  all  of 
io 


146  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

which  are  reasonable  enough.  The  king,  after  reading  them, 
told  them  in  a  loud  voice  that  he  was  willing  to  grant  their 
desires,  and  would  forthwith  issue  a  charter  bestowing  these 
four  points  on  the  people.  The  rebels  set  up  a  great  shout, 
and  forthwith  marched  away  in  their  companies,  the  men  of 
Herts,  Cambridge,  and  Suffolk,  and  all  those  of  Essex  who 
were  there.  Nothing  could  have  been  better.  We  knew  not 
that  the  Kentish  men  and  some  of  the  Essex  bands,  together 
with  the  rabble  of  the  city,  had  remained  at  the  Tower,  and  it 
was  only  as  we  rode  back,  believing  that  the  trouble  was  all 
over,  that  we  heard  what  had  happened." 

"Will  the  king  still  grant  the  charter,  father?"  Albert 
asked. 

"  I  know  not.  Everything  has  been  changed  by  the  con- 
duct of  these  fellows,  and  the  murder  of  the  archbishop,  the 
lord  treasurer,  and  others,  to  say  nothing  of  the  insults  to  the 
king's  mother,  and  the  insolence  of  the  mob  in  making  them- 
selves masters  of  the  Tower.  But,  indeed,  the  king  could  not 
himself  grant  such  a  charter.  It  is  a  matter  that  must  be  done 
both  by  king  and  parliament,  and  when  the  knights  of  the 
shires  and  the  representatives  of  the  great  towns  meet,  they 
will  be  equally  indisposed  to  grant  concessions  to  men  who 
have  burned  palaces,  destroyed  all  deeds  and  titles  wheresoever 
they  could  find  them,  killed  every  man  of  law  on  whom  they 
could  lay  hands,  and  throughout  all  England  have  risen  against 
the  lords  of  the  soil. 

"  If  the  rabble  could,  whenever  they  had  the  fancy,  rise  in 
arms  and  enforce  any  claim  that  they  chose  to  propose,  they 
would  soon  be  masters  of  all.  It  may  be  that  erelong  serf- 
dom will  cease,  and  I  see  not  why  all  men  should  not  have  the 
right  of  buying  and  selling  in  open  market.  As  to  fixing  the 
price  of  land,  I  think  not  that  that  can  be  done,  seeing  that 
some  land  is  vastly  more  fertile  than  others,  and  that  the  land 


DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER  147 

near  towns  is  of  much  greater  value  than  elsewhere.  But  even 
in  my  time  there  have  been  great  changes,  and  the  condition 
of  the  serfs  is  very  greatly  improved,  while  the  hardships  they 
complain  of,  and  the  heavy  taxation,  are  not  felt  by  serfs 
only,  but  are  common  to  all. 

"  However,  although  for  a  time  I  believe  that  these  unlaw- 
ful and  riotous  doings  will  do  harm  rather  than  good,  and  as- 
suredly all  those  who  have  taken  a  leading  part  in  them  will 
be  punished,  yet  in  the  end  it  will  be  seen  that  it  were  best 
that  these  things  that  they  now  ask  for  should  be  granted,  and 
that  England  should  be  content,  and  all  classes  stand  together. 
Undoubtedly  these  fellows  have  shown  that  they  can  bite  as 
well  as  growl,  and  though  they  would  always  be  put  down  in 
the  end,  it  might  be  only  after  great  effort  and  much  heavy 
fighting,  and  after  terrible  misfortunes  befalling,  not  only 
towns,  but  all  throughout  the  country  who  dwell  in  houses  in- 
capable of  making  a  long  defence. 

"  At  present  we  may  be  sure  that  whatever  the  king  may 
promise  these  varlets,  parliament  will  grant  no  such  charter.  I 
myself  would  not  that  they  should  do  so.  It  would  be  fatal 
to  the  peace  of  the  land  for  the  commons,  as  they  call  them- 
selves, to  think  that  they  have  but  to  rise  in  arms  to  frighten 
the  king  and  government  into  granting  whatsoever  they  may 
demand.  And  now  let  us  eat  and  drink,  for  indeed  I  am  both 
hungry  and  thirsty,  and  I  doubt  not  that  'tis  the  same  with 
you.  I  told  Jenkin,  as  I  came  in,  to  give  us  something  to 
eat,  it  mattered  not  what,  so  that  it  were  done  speedily.  'Tis 
well  that  I  left  the  two  men  here,  otherwise  we  should  have 
found  an  empty  larder." 

"That  might  well  have  been,  father,"  Albert  said,  "for 
our  hostess  and  her  servants  all  went  away  yesterday,  think- 
ing that  it  would  be  safer  in  the  city  than  here,  but  we  told 
Hob  and  Jenkin  always  to  keep  a  store  of  food,  since  there 


148  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

was  no  saying  when  you  would  all  return,  and  that,  at  any 
rate,  even  were  we  out  all  day,  Edgar  and  I  might  want  sup- 
per on  our  return,  and  a  good  meal  before  leaving  in  the 
morning." 

"  What  have  you  both  been  doing  since  I  saw  you  last?  " 
the  knight  asked,  when  the  meal  was  finished. 

Albert  told  how  they  had  seen  the  mayor  constrained  to 
open  the  bridge  gates ;  how  the  Duke  of  Lancaster's  palace 
at  the  Savoy  had  been  burned,  and  the  houses  in  the  Temple 
pillaged  and  fired ;  and  how  the  Flemings  had  been  murdered 
in  great  numbers,  and  their  houses  sacked  and  in  some  cases 
burned. 

"In  faith,  I  am  glad  I  was  not  there,"  Sir  Ralph  said,  "for 
I  think  not  that  I  could  have  kept  my  sword  in  its  sheath,  even 
though  it  had  cost  me  my  life." 

"  You  charged  us  to  take  no  part  in  broils,  father,"  Albert 
said,  with  a  smile,  "  and  we  felt,  therefore,  constrained  to  do 
nothing  save  on  one  occasion." 

"  Ah  !  ah  !  "  the  knight  exclaimed  in  evident  satisfaction, 
"  then  you  did  do  something.  I  hope  that  you  gave  a  lesson 
to  one  or  more  of  these  villains.  Now  that  I  look  at  you 
closely,  it  seems  to  me  that  you  use  your  left  arm  but  stiffly, 
Albert ;  and  you  have  your  hair  cut  away  in  one  place,  Edgar, 
and  a  strip  of  plaster  on  it.  I  thought  it  was  the  result  of  the 
fray  in  the  Tower." 

"  No,  sir,  it  was  in  the  other  matter.  We  each  got  some 
blows — some  of  them  pretty  hard  ones — but  they  were  of  no 
great  consequence." 

"  How  did  it  come  about,  Albert  ?  " 

Albert  gave  a  full  account  of  the  fray,  from  the  time  they 
came  to  the  assistance  of  the  Flemish  girl  until  they  escaped 
by  the  secret  passage. 

"By  St.   George,   wife!"    the   knight   said,    "but   these 


DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER  149 

young  esquires  shame  us  altogether.  While  the  king's  knights 
and  courtiers,  his  garrison  of  the  Tower,  and  the  worshipful 
citizens  of  London  have  not  among  them  struck  one  blow  at 
this  rabbledom,  they  must  have  disposed  of  fully  a  score  be- 
tween them— seven,  you  say,  in  the  Tower,  and,  I  doubt  not,  a 
good  thirteen  at  the  door  and  on  the  stair  of  this  Fleming's 
house— and  to  think  that  we  considered  this  boy  of  ours  fit  for 
nothing  else  than  to  become  a  priest.  This  is  the  second  time 
since  we  came  up  here,  a  fortnight  since,  that  they  have  rescued 
a  fair  lady,  to  say  nothing  of  their  fathers,  and  without  count- 
ing the  saving  of  yourself  and  Aline  ;  the  sooner  they  are 
shipped  off  to  France  the  better,  or  they  will  be  causing  a 
dearth  of  his  Majesty's  subjects.  I  am  proud  of  you,  lads. 
Who  is  this  Fleming  ?     Did  you  learn  his  name  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir;  it  was  Van  Voorden." 

"  Say  you  so.  It  seems  to  me  that  you  make  choice  of 
useful  men  upon  whom  to  bestow  benefits.  Master  Robert 
Gaiton  is,  as  I  learn,  one  of  the  leading  citizens  of  London, 
a  wealthy  man,  and  one  who  in  a  few  years  is  like  to  be  mayor ; 
and  now  you  have  befriended  Van  Voorden,  who  is  the  richest 
and  most  influential  of  the  Flemish  merchants  in  London.  It 
is  to  him  that  the  chancellor  goes  when  he  desires  to  raise  a 
loan  among  the  Flemings,  and  he  always  manages  it  without 
difficulty,  he  himself,  as  they  say,  contributing  no  small  share 
of  it.  He  is  one  who  may  be  a  good  friend  to  you  indeed, 
and  who,  should  fortune  take  you  to  the  Low  Country,  could 
recommend  you  to  the  greatest  merchants  there. ' ' 

"  He  will  be  out  there  himself,  father.  He  told  us  that  he 
had  for  some  little  time  been  thinking  of  returning  to  Flanders, 
and  that  now  he  should  do  so  at  once.  How  was  it,  father, 
that  the  men-at-arms  did  not  defend  the  Tower?  " 

"  It  was  not  altogether  their  fault.  When  it  was  determined 
that  the  king  should  ride  out  and  meet  the  mob,  the  most 


150  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

stringent  orders  were  given  that  on  no  account  should  the 
archers  draw  a  bow  upon  the  rabble.  It  is  true  that  there 
were  doubts  whether  many  of  them  were  not  at  heart  with  the 
people,  which  was  not  altogether  unnatural,  seeing  that  they 
were  drawn  from  the  same  class  and  from  the  same  counties. 
Still,  doubtless,  most  of  them  would  have  proved  true,  and  so 
long  as  they  did  their  duty  the  others  could  hardly  have  held 
back  ;  but,  in  truth,  this  had  naught  to  do  with  the  order, 
which  was  simply  given  to  prevent  a  broil  between  the  gar- 
rison and  the  mob,  for  had  some  of  the  latter  been  killed, 
it  might  have  cost  the  king  his  life  and  the  lives  of  all  with 
him. 

"  No  one,  however,  thought  for  a  moment  that  the  rabble 
would  have  attacked  the  Tower.  We  supposed,  of  course,  that 
the  drawbridge  would  be  raised  as  soon  as  we  had  passed  over 
it,  but  whether  the  order  was  not  given  for  it  or  whether  it 
was  misunderstood  I  know  not,  but  the  blunder  has  cost  the 
lives  of  the  archbishop,  the  lord  treasurer,  and  others,  the  in- 
sult to  the  princess,  and  the  disgrace  of  the  Tower  having  been 
in  the  hands  of  this  rascaldom.  Well,  I  must  be  off  there  and 
see  what  is  going  to  be  done." 

The  knight  found  that  the  king  had  already  gone  to  visit 
his  mother,  who  had,  after  landing,  been  conveyed  to  a  house 
called  the  Royal  Wardrobe,  in  Bayard's  Castle  Ward  by  the 
Thames,  where  he  remained  until  the  next  morning.  While 
there  he  learned  that  Wat  the  Tyler  and  a  portion  of  the  Ken- 
tish men  had  rejected  contemptuously  the  charter  with  which 
the  men  from  the  counties  north  of  the  Thames  had  been  per- 
fectly satisfied,  and  which  was  all  that  they  themselves  had  at 
first  demanded.  Another  was  drawn  up  craving  further  con- 
cessions.    This  was  also  rejected,  as  was  a  third. 

"The  king  is  going  to  mass  at  Westminster,"  the  knight 
said,  "and  after  that  he  will  ride  round  the  city.     I  shall  go 


DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER  151 

myself  to  Westminster  with  him,  and  you  can  both  ride  with 
me,  for  it  may  be  that  the  king  on  his  way  may  be  met  by 
the  rabble,  which  is  composed  of  the  worst  and  most  danger- 
ous of  all  who  have  been  out,  for  in  addition  to  Tyler's  own 
following,  there  will  be  the  prisoners  released  from  all  of  the 
jails  and  the  scum  of  the  city.  We  will  ride  in  our  armour. 
They  say  there  are  still  20,000  of  them,  but  even  if  the  worst 
happens  we  may  be  able  to  carry  the  king  safely  through 
them." 

In  the  morning  they  took  horse.  The  knight  was  in  full 
armour ;  Edgar  and  Albert  were  in  body  armour  with  steel 
caps.  He  skirted  the  walls  of  the  city  and  rode  to  Westminster. 
At  the  Abbey  they  found  the  lord  mayor  and  many  of  the 
leading  citizens  also  in  armour,  they  having  come  to  form  an 
escort  for  the  king.  Richard  arrived  by  water  with  several 
knights  and  gentlemen  who  had  accompanied  him  on  his  visit 
to  his  mother.  Mass  was  celebrated,  and  the  king  then  paid 
his  devotions  before  a  statue  of  the  Virgin,  which  had  the 
reputation  of  performing  many  miracles,  particularly  in  favour 
of  English  kings.  After  this  he  mounted  his  horse  and  rode 
off  with  the  barons,  knights,  and  citizens— in  all  some  sixty 
persons. 

"  There  they  are,"  Sir  Ralph  said,  as  a  great  crowd  were 
seen  gathered  in  West  Smithfield.  "  I  have  some  curiosity  to 
see  this  knave  Tyler.  I  hear  from  one  of  the  knights  with 
the  king  that  he  had  the  insolence  to  demand,  in  addition  to 
all  the  concessions  offered,  that  all  forest  laws  should  be  abol- 
ished, and  that  all  warrens,  waters,  parks,  and  woods  should 
be  made  common  land,  so  that  all  might  fish  in  all  waters, 
hunt  the  deer  in  forests  and  parks,  and  the  hare  wherever 
they  chose." 

When  they  approached  the  rioters,  the  king  checked  his 
horse,  and  made  a  sign  that  he  would  speak  with  them.     Wat 


152  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

the  Tyler  at  once  rode  forward,  telling  his  followers  to  stand 
fast  until  he  gave  the  signal. 

"  The  insolent  varlet  !  "  Sir  Ralph  muttered,  grasping  the 
hilt  of  his  sword ;  "  see,  he  lifts  not  his  cap  to  the  king,  but 
rides  up  as  if  he  were  his  equal !  ' ' 

The  Tyler,  indeed,  rode  up  until  his  horse's  head  touched 
the  flank  of  the  king's  horse,  and  he  and  Richard  were  knee  to 
knee.     Nothing  could  exceed  the  insolence  of  his  demeanour. 

"  King,"  he  said,  "  do  you  see  all  these  men  here?  " 

" 1  see  them,"  Richard  replied.      "  Why  dost  thou  ask  ?  " 

"  Because,"  the  Tyler  said,  "  they  are  all  at  my  will,  sworn 
to  do  whatsoever  I  shall  bid  them." 

So  threatening  and  insolent  was  his  manner  as  he  spoke, 
keeping  his  hand  on  his  sword,  that  the  lord  mayor,  who 
was  riding  next  to  the  king,  believed  that  he  intended  to  do 
Richard  harm,  and  drawing  a  short  sword,  stabbed  him  in  the 
throat.  Wat  the  Tyler  reeled  on  his  horse,  and  Ralph  Stand - 
ish,  one  of  the  king's  esquires,  thrust  him  through  the  body, 
and  he  fell  dead.  A  great  shout  arose  from  his  followers,  and 
fitting  their  arrows  to  the  strings  of  their  bows  they  ran  for- 
ward with  cries  of  vengeance.  The  knights  and  gentlemen 
drew  their  swords,  but  Richard,  signing  to  them  not  to  ad- 
vance, rode  forward. 

"  What  are  you  doing,  my  lieges?  "  he  cried.  "  Wat  the 
Tyler  was  a  traitor.  I  am  your  king,  and  I  will  be  your  cap- 
tain and  guide." 

The  mob  stood  irresolute.  Although  they  had  declared 
war  against  his  councillors,  they  had  always  professed  loyalty 
to  the  boy  king  himself.  The  king  then  rode  back  to  his 
party. 

"  What  had  we  best  do  now  ?  "  he  asked  the  lord  mayor. 

"  We  had  best  make  for  the  fields,  sire,"  the  latter  said  ; 
"  if  they  see  us  attempt  to  retreat  they  will  gain  heart  and 


THE  LORD  MAYOR  STARS  WAT  THE  TYI.ER,   IN  PRESENCE  OF 
THE  BOY-KING. 


DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER  153 

courage  and  will  rush  upon  us,  while  if  we  advance  we  may 
gain  a  little  time.  Sir  Robert  Knowles  is  gathering  a  force 
in  the  city,  and  I  have  issued  an  order  for  all  loyal  citizens  to 
join  him ;  they  will  soon  be  with  us,  then  we  shall  put  an  end 
to  the  matter." 

Slowly  the  party  proceeded  onwards  ;  the  mob,  silent  and 
sullen,  opened  a  way  for  them  to  pass,  and  then  followed 
close  behind  them.  Deprived  of  their  leader  they  knew  not 
what  to  do,  and  as  no  one  else  came  forward  to  take  the  com- 
mand, they  did  nothing  until  the  king  reached  the  open  fields 
by  Islington.  As  he  did  so,  Sir  Robert  Knowles,  with  a  fol- 
lowing of  upwards  of  a  thousand  men,  rode  up  from  the  city 
and  joined  him.  The  mob  at  once  took  to  flight,  some  run- 
ning through  the  corn-fields,  while  others  threw  away  their 
bows  and  other  weapons,  dropping  upon  their  knees  and  cry- 
ing for  mercy. 

"Shall  I  charge  them,  your  Majesty?  We  will  speedily 
make  an  end  of  the  affair  altogether. ' ' 

"  No,"  Richard  replied  ;  "  many  of  them  are  but  poor  var- 
lets  who  have  been  led  astray.  They  are  no  longer  danger- 
ous, and  we  shall  have  time  to  deal  with  their  leaders  later 
on." 

It  was  with  the  greatest  difficulty  that  Sir  Robert  and  the 
citizens,  who  were  burning  with  a  desire  to  avenge  the  dis- 
honour thrown  upon  the  city  by  the  doings  of  the  rioters,  were 
restrained  from  taking  their  revenge  upon  them. 

"Nay,  nay,  gentlemen,"  the  king  said,  "they  are  un- 
armed and  defenceless,  and  it  would  be  an  ill  deed  to  slay 
them  unresistingly.  Rest  content,  I  will  see  that  due  punish- 
ment is  dealt  out." 

"The  king  is  right,"  Sir  Ralph  said,  as  he  sheathed  his 
sword.  "  As  long  as  they  stood  in  arms  I  would  gladly  have 
gone  at  them,  but  to  cut  them  down  without  resistance  is  a 


154  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

deed  for  which  I  have  no  stomach.  It  was  a  courageous  ac- 
tion of  the  young  king,  lads,  thus  to  ride  alone  to  that  angry- 
crowd  armed  with  bills  and  bows.  Had  one  of  them  loosed 
an  arrow  at  him  all  would  have  shot,  and  naught  could  have 
saved  his  life,  while  we  ourselves  would  all  have  been  in  a 
perilous  position.  Well,  there  is  an  end  of  the  matter.  The 
knaves  will  scarce  cease  running  until  they  reach  their 
homes. ' ' 

In  the  meantime  the  insurgents  throughout  the  country  had 
done  but  little.  The  nobles  shut  themselves  up  in  their  cas- 
tles, but  the  young  Bishop  of  Norwich  armed  his  retainers, 
collected  his  friends,  and  marched  against  the  insurgents  in 
Norfolk,  Cambridge,  and  Huntingdon.  He  surprised  several 
bodies  of  peasants  and  utterly  defeated  them.  The  prisoners 
taken  were  brought  before  him,  and  putting  off  the  complete 
armour  which  he  wore,  he  heard  the  confession  of  his  captives, 
gave  them  absolution,  and  then  sent  them  straight  to  the  gib- 
bet. With  the  return  of  the  peasants  to  their  homes  the  gen- 
tlemen from  the  country  were  able  to  come  with  their  retain- 
ers to  town,  and  Richard  found  himself  at  the  head  of  forty 
thousand  men. 

He  at  once  annulled  the  charters  that  had  been  wrung  from 
him,  while  commissioners  were  sent  throughout  the  country 
to  arrest  and  try  the  leaders  of  the  insurrection,  and  some  fif- 
teen hundred  men,  including  all  the  leaders,  were  executed. 
The  men  of  Essex  alone  took  up  arms  again,  but  were  defeated 
with  great  loss,  as  was  to  be  expected.  When  parliament  met 
they  not  only  approved  the  annulment  of  the  charters,  but  de- 
clared that  such  charters  were  invalid  without  their  consent, 
and  passed  several  stringent  laws  to  deter  the  people  from  vent- 
uring upon  any  repetition  of  the  late  acts.  Later  on,  the 
commons  presented  petitions  calling  for  the  redress  of  abuses 
in  administration,  attributing  this  insurrection  to  the  extor- 


DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER  155 

tions  of  the  tax-collectors,  and  the  venality  and  rapacity  of 
judges  and  officers  of  the  courts  of  law. 

On  the  day  following  the  death  of  Wat  the  Tyler  Sir  Ralph 
told  the  lads  that  the  king  desired  to  see  them. 

"  He  was  good  enough  to  ask  me  this  morning  how  you 
had  fared,  and  I  told  him  how  you  had  rescued  my  dame 
and  daughter,  and  also  how  you  had  befriended  Mynheer 
Van  Voorden,  and   he   at  once   asked  me  to  bring  you  again 

to  him." 

The  king  received  them  in  private.  "  By  St.  George, 
gentlemen,"  he  said,  "had  all  my  knights  and  followers 
proved  themselves  as  valiant  as  you,  we  should  have  had  no 
difficulty  in  dealing  with  these  knaves.  It  seems  to  me  strange, 
indeed,  that,  while  you  are  but  a  year  older  than  myself,  you 
should  have  fought  so  valiantly,  and  killed  so  many  of  these 
rioters. ' ' 

''Your  Majesty  should  hardly  think  that  strange,"  Edgar 
said,  courteously,  "  seeing  how  you  yourself  performed  a  far 
more  valiant  action,  by  riding  up  to  twenty  thousand  angry 
men  with  bows  drawn  and  pikes  pointed.  I  trembled,  and 
felt  well-nigh  sick  when  I  saw  you  thus  expose  yourself  to 
what  seemed  certain  death.  In  our  case  the  risk  was  but 
small,  for  in  the  fray  here  we  had  to  deal  with  men  flushed 
with  wine,  and  knowing  naught  of  the  use  of  their  weapons, 
and  it  was  the  same  thing  in  the  house  of  the  Fleming,  where, 
moreover,  we  had  the  advantage  of  ground." 

The  young  king  was  evidently  pleased  at  the  compliment. 
"  It  seemed  to  me  that  it  was  the  only  thing  to  do,"  he  said, 
"  and  I  had  no  time  to  think  of  the  danger.  I  have  told  Sir 
Ralph  De  Courcy  that  I  would  gladly  knight  you  both,  in 
proof  of  my  admiration  for  your  courage  ;  but  he  has  pointed 
out  to  me  that  you  are  as  yet  young,  and  that  he  would  pre- 
fer— and  believed  that  you  also  would  do  so — to  wait  until 


156  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

you  had  an  opportunity  of  winning  your  spurs  in  combat  with 
a  foreign  foe.  However,  it  is  but  deferred,  and  I  promise 
you  that  as  soon  as  you  are  two  years  older,  I  will  bestow 
knighthood  upon  you.  I  myself  would  willingly,"  he  added, 
with  a  smile,  "  have  laid  Van  Voorden  under  an  obligation. 
He  is  a  very  Croesus,  and  I  regard  him  as  my  banker,  for  he 
is  ever  ready  to  open  his  money-bags,  and  to  make  me  ad- 
vances upon  any  tax  that  may  have  been  ordered.  Have  you 
seen  him  since  the  fray?  " 

"  No,  sire,  we  are  going  to  him  when  we  leave  you,  to  tell 
him  that  order  is  restored,  and  that  he  may  now  without  dan- 
ger leave  his  hiding-place." 

"Van  Voorden  is  not  the  only  merchant  in  London  that 
my  son  and  Master  Ormskirk  have  had  the  good  fortune  to  aid 
since  their  arrival  here,  your  Majesty,  for  they  rescued  from 
an  attack  by  robbers  outside  Aldersgate  Master  Robert  Gaiton, 
who  is  an  alderman  and  a  foreign  merchant.  He  had  his 
daughter  with  him,  and  had  the  lads  arrived  a  minute  later, 
the  two  would  have  been  killed." 

"  I  know  him,"  the  king  said  ;  "  he  was  one  of  those  who 
rode  with  the  lord  mayor  from  Westminster  with  me.  Please 
tell  me  all  about  it.     I  love  to  hear  of  brave  deeds." 

Albert  told  the  story  of  the  rescue. 

"  It  was  well  done  indeed,"  the  king  said.  "  I  would  that 
I  could  ramble  about  and  act  the  knight-errant  as  you  do. 
'Tis  tiresome  to  be  in  the  hands  of  councillors,  who  are  ever 
impressing  upon  me  that  I  must  not  do  this  or  that,  as  if  I 
were  a  child.  I  would  gladly  have  you  here  about  my  per- 
son, but,  as  Sir  Ralph  has  told  me,  you  would  fain,  at  any 
rate  for  the  present,  devote  yourselves  to  arms,  I  did  not  press 
the  matter,  but  be  assured  that  at  any  time  you  will  find  in 
me  a  friend.  You  have  but  to  ask  a  boon,  and  whatsoever  it 
is,  if  it  be  in  my  power,  I  will  grant  it,  and  I  hope  that  some 


DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER  157 

day  I  shall  find  you  settled  at  Court,  where,"  and  he  laughed, 
"  it  seems  to  me,  that  honours,  if  not  honour,  are  much  more 
easily  gained  than  in  the  battle-field." 

Leaving  the  king's  presence,  the  lads  went  into  the  city. 
Van  Voorden  had  showed  them  how  the  sliding  panel  might 
be  opened  from  the  outside.  Already  the  city  had  resumed 
its  usual  appearance,  and  the  people  were  going  about  their 
business.  They  therefore  found  the  door  of  the  house  oppo- 
site Van  Voorden' s  standing  open.  Waiting  until  they  saw 
that  no  one  was  near,  they  entered,  opened  the  sliding  panel, 
and,  closing  it  carefully  behind  them,  descended  the  stairs. 
On  reaching  the  iron  door  Edgar  gave  three  knocks,  the  sig- 
nal that  they  had  arranged  with  the  Fleming.  It  was  opened 
at  once. 

"  Welcome,  my  friends,"  Van  Voorden  said,  as  they  en- 
tered. "  I  have  not  ventured  out,  thinking  that  it  would  be 
better  to  remain  quiet  for  at  least  a  week,  rather  than  run  any 
risk.     What  news  do  you  bring  me?" 

"  Good  news,  sir,"  Edgar  replied  ;  "the  insurrection  is  at 
an  end,  the  men  of  the  northern  counties  have  marched  away, 
the  Tyler  has  been  killed  and  his  followers  have  fled,  loyal 
gentlemen  with  their  retainers  are  coming  in  fast,  all  is  quiet 
here,  the  shops  are  open,  and  save  for  the  ruins  of  burnt 
houses  there  are  no  signs  of  the  evil  days  that  we  have  passed 
through." 

'•'That  is  good  news,  indeed.  My  dame  is  better,  but  I 
shall  be  glad  to  get  her  out  into  the  light  and  air.  I  will  sally 
out  with  you  at  once  and  look  for  a  lodging,  where  we  may 
bestow  ourselves  until  I  have  wound  up  my  affairs  and  am 
ready  to  start  for  Flanders." 

This  business  was  soon  settled.  The  Fleming  found  a  com- 
patriot whose  house  had  escaped  sack,  but  who  had  been  so 
alarmed  that  he  intended  to  return  home  at  once,  until  order 


158  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

was  completely  restored  throughout  the  country,  and  he  de- 
cided to  let  his  house  as  it  stood  to  Van  Voorden.  As  a  ves- 
sel was  sailing  that  evening,  he  arranged  to  give  up  possession 
at  once. 

"  I  will,  with  your  permission,"  said  Van  Voorden,  "  fetch 
my  wife  and  daughter  here  forthwith.  The  former  has  so  far 
recovered  from  her  malady  that  she  will  not  need  to  be  carried 
hither,  but  I  want  to  get  her  out  from  the  hiding-place  where 
she  now  is,  for,  in  truth,  in  spite  of  the  precautions  that  were 
taken  when  it  was  built,  the  air  is  close  and  heavy." 

"  By  all  means  do  so  at  once,"  the  Fleming  said.  "There 
is  plenty  of  room  in  the  house,  for  I  embarked  my  wife  and 
family  ten  days  since,  and  there  is  no  one  but  myself  and  the 
servants  here." 

On  the  way  Van  Voorden  had  been  warmly  greeted  by 
many  acquaintances,  all  of  whom  had  believed  him  to  have 
been  killed  by  the  rioters  before  they  fired  his  house,  and  on 
issuing  out  now  he  met  Robert  Gaiton. 

"lam  glad,  indeed,  to  see  you,  Mynheer,"  the  latter  said. 
"  I  feared  that  you  and  yours  had  all  perished." 

"  That  we  did  not  do  so  was  owing  to  the  valour  of  these 
gentlemen,  Master  Robert;  let  me  introduce  them  to  you." 

"  I  need  no  introduction,"  the  merchant  said,  smiling,  "for 
it  is  to  their  valour  also  that  I  owe  it  that  you  see  me  here 
alive.  If  you  can  spare  time  to  come  and  take  your  meal 
with  me,  which  should  be  ready  by  this  time,  I  will  tell  you 
about  it,  and  will  hear  from  you  also,  how  they  have  done  you 
a  like  service." 

"  I  will  do  so  gladly,"  Van  Voorden  said,  "  for  they  will 
not  be  expecting  me  back  for  some  time,  as  they  would  not 
deem  that  I  could  so  soon  find  a  house  for  them  to  go  to." 

"  Of  course  you  will  come  too  ?  "  said  Gaiton. 

"  With  your  permission  we  will  decline  your  offer,"  Albert 


DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER  159 

said.  "  My  father  is  detained  at  the  Tower,  and  my  mother 
and  sister  are  alone,  and  will  be  expecting  us." 

"  Well,  I  will  not  press  you.  I  do  not  suppose  that  you 
care  about  having  your  good  actions  talked  about." 

"Truly,  Master  Robert,  these  young  gentlemen  have  ren- 
dered us  both  rare  service,"  Van  Voorden  said,  after  he  and 
Gaiton  had  both  told  their  stories.  "  I  see  not  how  I  am  to 
discharge  any  of  my  obligations  to  them.  If  they  had  taken 
us  both  captives  in  war  they  would  have  put  us  to  ransom  and 
we  could  have  paid  whatever  was  demanded,  but  in  this  case 
we  do  not  stand  so. ' ' 

"  I  feel  that  myself,  Mynheer.  A  knight  considers  himself 
in  no  ways  lowered  by  taking  ransom  from  a  captive,  or  by 
receiving  a  purse  of  gold  from  his  sovereign.  But  his  notions 
of  honour  will  scarce  admit  of  his  taking  money  for  a  service 
rendered.  I  have  promised  to  fit  them  out  with  arms,  armour, 
and  a  war-horse  when  they  go  on  service  ;  but  beyond  that, 
which  is  after  all  but  a  trifle  to  me,  I  see  not  what  to  do." 

<(Iam  sorry  that  you  have  forestalled  me,"  Van  Voorden 
said,  "for  I  had  thought  of  doing  that  myself.  I  may  do 
them  a  service  if  they  should  chance  at  any  time  to  go  to 
Flanders  ;  but  beyond  that  I  see  not  that  I  can  do  aught  at 
present.  Later  on,  when  they  become  knights,  and  take 
wives  for  themselves,  I  shall  step  in  and  buy  estates  for  them 
to  support  their  rank,  and  methinks  that  they  will  not  refuse 
the  gift." 

"  I  shall  claim  to  take  part  with  you  in  that  matter,"  Rob- 
ert Gaiton  said.  "  I  cannot  count  guineas  with  you,  but  I 
am  a  flourishing  man,  and  as  I  have  but  one  daughter  to 
marry,  I  have  no  need  for  my  money  beyond  what  is  engaged 
in  trade." 

"  Well,  we  won't  quarrel  over  that,"  the  Fleming  replied. 
"  However,  for  the  present  it  were  best  to  say  naught  of  our 


160  A   MARCH   ON    LONDON 

intentions.  They  are  noble  lads.  Edgar  is  the  leading  spirit, 
and,  indeed,  the  other  told  me,  when  they  were  waiting  till  it 
was  safe  for  them  to  leave  the  hiding-place,  that  he  had  been 
a  very  weakly  lad,  and  had  been  intended  for  the  Church,  but 
that  Edgar  had  been  a  great  friend  of  his,  had  urged  him  to 
practise  in  arms,  which  so  increased  his  strength  that  he  was, 
to  his  father's  delight,  able  to  abandon  the  idea.  He  said 
that  all  he  knew  of  arms  he  had  acquired  from  Edgar,  and 
that,  while  he  was  still  but  an  indifferent  swordsman,  his 
friend  was  wonderfully  skilled  with  his  weapon,  and  fully  a 
match  for  most  men." 

"That  he  has  proved  for  both  of  our  benefits,"  Robert 
Gaiton  said.  "  In  truth,  they  are  in  all  ways  worthy  youths. 
I  have  seen  much  of  them  during  the  last  few  days,  and  like 
them  greatly,  irrespective  of  my  gratitude  for  what  they  did 
for  me. ' ' 

On  the  following  day  the  king  knighted  the  lord  mayor, 
William  Walworth,  Robert  Gaiton,  and  five  other  aldermen 
who  had  ridden  with  him,  and  granted  an  augmentation  to  the 
arms  of  the  city,  introducing  a  short  sword  or  dagger  in  the 
right  quarter  of  the  shield,  in  remembrance  of  the  deed  by  which 
the  lord  mayor  had  freed  him  from  the  leader  of  the  rioters. 

Van  Voorden  called  with  Robert  Gaiton  upon  Sir  Ralph  to 
thank  him  for  the  services  his  son  and  Edgar  had  rendered 
him,  and  heard  for  the  first  time  how  they  had  saved  Dame 
Agatha  and  Aline  from  insult,  and  had  slain  the  seven  rioters, 
of  whom  five  had  fallen  to  Edgar's  sword. 

"Truly  a  brave  deed,  and  a  prudent  one,"  Sir  Robert 
Gaiton  said.  "  Once  begun,  it  was  a  matter  of  life  and  death 
that  the  business  should  be  carried  out  to  the  end." 

"His  Majesty  has  highly  commended  them,"  Sir  Ralph 
said,  "  and  would  fain  have  knighted  them  had  they  been  a 
year  or  two  older." 


DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER  161 

"I  see  not  that  age  should  have  stood  in  the  way,"  Van 
Voorden  broke  in.  "  Of  a  surety  no  men  could  have  done 
better,  and  as  they  have  behaved  as  true  knights  in  all  respects, 
methinks  they  deserve  the  rank." 

< '  I  cannot  say  you  nay  there,  though  I  am  the  father  of  one 
of  them  ;  nevertheless,  they  can  well  wait  for  a  couple  of  years. 
They  have  not  yet  learned  that  the  first  duty  of  a  knight  is  to 
obey,  and  it  were  well  they  served  under  some  brave  captain, 
and  learned  how  to  receive  as  well  as  give  orders.  To-mor- 
row, gentlemen,  I  ride  to  St.  Alwyth,  for  news  has  come  in 
that  the  Kentish  rebels,  as  well  as  those  of  Essex,  are  burning 
and  slaying  on  their  way  to  their  homes,  and  I  must  go  and 
see  to  the  safety  of  my  castle.  A  force  will  march  to-morrow 
morning  to  deal  with  the  Essex  men." 

"  Then,  Sir  Ralph,  I  will  ride  with  you,"  Sir  Robert  said. 
"  I  have  raised  a  troop  of  fifty  men  from  my  ward  to  join 
those  the  city  is  gathering  for  the  king's  aid.  They  are  stout 
fellows,  and  will,  I  warrant,  fight  well ;  and  they  will  do  as 
good  service  for  the  king  in  Kent  as  they  would  do  in 
Essex." 

"Nay;  while  thanking  you  for  your  offer,  I  cannot  so 
trouble  you,  Sir  Robert." 

"  'Tis  no  trouble.  On  the  contrary,  after  what  your  son 
did  for  me,  it  will  be  a  pleasure  to  lift  some  small  share  of  the 
burden  of  obligation  from  my  shoulders,  and  if  you  will  not 
let  me  ride  with  you,  I  shall  go  down  on  my  own  account." 

"  I  thank  you  heartily,  Sir  Robert,  and  assuredly  will  not 
refuse  so  good  an  offer,  for  my  men  in  the  castle  are  scarce 
numerous  enough  to  make  defence  against  a  strong  attack.  I 
doubt  not  that  all  the  serfs  on  the  estate  have  been  in  the 
Tyler's  following,  and  my  vassals  would  scarce  be  enough, 
even  if  I  could  gather  them,  to  make  head  against  a  crowd." 
"  When  do  you  start,  Sir  Ralph  ?  " 
ii 


162  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  As  soon  as  the  gate  at  Aldgate  is  open  I  shall  ride  through 
it." 

"Then  I  will  be  at  the  head  of  the  bridge,  awaiting  you 
with  my  men." 

"I  am  afraid  that  I  cannot  send  a  contingent,  sir  knight," 
Van  Voorden  said,  "for  so  many  of  my  countrymen  have 
been  slaughtered  that  we  could  scarce  gather  a  company. ' ' 

"Nay;  I  shall  have  enough  with  those  our  good  friend 
will  bring  me.  With  him  by  my  side,  and  my  son,  and  that 
stout  swordsman,  young  Edgar,  and  with  fifty  sturdy  London- 
ers, who  have  always  in  their  wars  proved  themselves  to  be  as 
good  fighters  as  any  in  our  armies,  I  would  ride  through  a  host 
of  the  rabble. ' ' 

"  Will  you  be  returning,  Sir  Ralph?  " 

' '  Yes ;  I  leave  my  wife  and  daughter  here,  and  as  soon  as 
matters  are  settled,  come  back  to  fetch  them. ' ' 

"  Then  may  I  beg  you  to  leave  them  with  me?  "  the  Flem- 
ing said,  earnestly.  "  They  will  hardly  wish  to  go  back  to  the 
Tower  at  present,  after  their  late  experience  of  it.  My  wife 
and  daughter  will  do  their  best  to  make  them  comfortable. ' ' 

"  I  accept  your  invitation  for  them  thankfully,"  the  knight 
replied.  "The  Tower  is  already  crowded,  so  many  ladies 
and  gentlemen  have  come  in  during  the  last  few  days ;  nor  do 
I  like  to  leave  them  here  without  protection." 

"I  thank  you  most  heartily,  sir  knight.  It  will  be  a 
pleasure,  indeed,  to  my  wife  and  daughter  to  have  ladies  with 
them,  for  indeed  both  are  somewhat  shaken  from  what  they 
have  gone  through.  I  will,  if  it  pleases  you,  be  at  the  gate 
to-morrow  if  they  will  accompany  you  so  far,  and  will  escort 
them  to  my  house;  or,  should  you  prefer  it,  my  wife  will 
come  thither  with  me  to  take  them  back  after  they  have  had 
their  morning  meal. ' ' 

"Thanks,  sir;  but  I  will  escort   them  myself  and  hand 


DEATH    OF    THE    TYLER  163 

them  over  to  you.  Will  you  kindly  bring  a  servant  with 
you  to  carry  their  valises,  for  I  had  yesterday  all  their  things 
removed  from  that  room  in  the  Tower,  and  at  the  same  time 
had  the  dead  bodies  of  the  rioters  carried  down  and  thrown 
into  the  Thames." 

"  I  wish  that  there  was  more  that  I  could  do,"  Van  Voor- 
den  said  to  Sir  Robert  Gaiton  as  they  walked  back  to  the 
city. 

"  I  will  tell  you  what  you  can  do,  Master  Van  Voorden.  I 
had  the  intention  of  doing  it  myself;  but  if  you  wish  it  I 
will  relinquish  it  to  you.  I  marked  as  we  rode  two  days  since 
to  Sraithfield  that  our  friend's  son  and  Master  Edgar  Ormskirk 
had  but  body  armour  and  wore  steel  caps,  and  I  intended  to 
buy  this  afternoon  two  complete  suits  for  them." 

"  I  thank  you  greatly  for  your  offer  ;  it  would  be  a  relief 
to  me  to  do  something  for  them.  Know  you  about  their 
size  ?  " 

"To  within  an  inch,  for  I  fitted  them  on  two  citizen 
suits.  If  you  like  I  will  go  with  you  to  Master  Armstrong's. 
He  is  accounted  the  best  armourer  in  the  county,  and  provides 
no  small  share  of  the  armour  for  our  knights  and  nobles." 

"  I  know  his  name  well,"  the  Fleming  said.  "  I  shall  be 
glad  if  you  will  accompany  me  to  choose  them,  for  indeed  I 
am  but  a  poor  judge  of  such  matters." 

"I  would  fain  have  two  suits  of  the  best  armour  in  your 
store,  Master  Armstrong,"  Van  Voorden  said,  as  he  entered 
the  armourer's  shop.  "  The  cost  is  a  matter  of  no  account, 
but  I  want  the  best,  and  I  know  that  no  one  can  supply  better 
than  yourself.  My  friend,  Sir  Robert  Gaiton,  will  do  the 
choosing  for  me. ' ' 

The  armourer  bowed  to  the  wealthy  Fleming,  who  was  well 
known  to  everyone  in  the  city. 

"  'Tis  but  a  matter  of  size  that  I  have  to  decide  upon,"  the 


164  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

alderman  said.  "See  and  get  the  suits  somewhat  large,  for 
the  gentlemen  for  whom  Mynheer  Van  Voorden  intends  them 
have  not  yet  come  to  their  full  stature." 

The  armourer  led  them  to  an  inner  room.  "  These  are  my 
best  suits,"  he  said,  pointing  to  a  score  of  lay  figures  in  ar- 
mour ranged  along  the  wall.  "  They  would  soon  get  tarnished 
were  they  exposed  to  the  fogs  of  London.  They  are  all  of 
foreign  make  save  these  two,  which,  as  you  see,  are  less  orna- 
mented than  the  rest.  The  others  are  all  of  Spanish  or  Milan- 
ese workmanship.  These  two  suits  are  my  own  make.  Our 
craftsmen  are  not  so  skilled  in  inlaying  or  ornamenting  as  the 
foreigners,  but  I  will  guarantee  the  temper  of  the  steel  and  its 
strength  to  keep  out  a  lance  thrust,  a  cross-bow  bolt,  or  a  cloth- 
yard  arrow  against  the  best  of  them." 

"  Methinks,  Mynheer,"  the  alderman  said,  "that  if  these 
suits  are  of  the  right  size  they  were  better  than  the  Italian  or 
Spanish  suits.  In  the  first  place,  these  others  would  scarce 
be  in  keeping  with  two  young  men  who  are  not  yet  knights, 
seeing  that  they  are  such  as  would  be  worn  by  wealthy  nobles ; 
in  the  next  place,  there  is  no  saying  how  much  the  lads  may 
grow  ;  and  lastly,  I  have  myself  promised  their  father  to  pre- 
sent them  with  a  suit  of  armour  when  they  obtain  the  rank  of 
knighthood." 

"So  be  it,  then,"  the  Fleming  said.  "If  Master  Arm- 
strong guarantees  the  suits  equal  in  strength  to  the  others  I 
care  not,  and  indeed  there  is  reason  in  what  you  say  as  to 
their  fitness  for  the  youths." 

' '  Will  you  run  a  yard  measure  round  the  shoulders  ?  ' ' 
Sir  Robert  said.  One  was  forty  inches,  the  other  thirty- 
six. 

"  That  will  do  well;  one  is  bigger  than  the  other,  and  the 
measurement  will  give  them  an  inch  or  two  to  spare.  And 
now  as  to  heights.     The  one  is  five  feet  ten,  the  other  an 


A    FIGHT    IN    THE    OPEN  165 

inch  less  ;  but  this  matters  little,  seeing  that  another  strip  of 
steel  can  be  added  or  one  taken  away  from  the  leg  pieces  with- 
out difficulty.  I  think  that  they  will  do  excellently  well. 
And  now,  what  is  the  price  ?  " 

It  was  a  heavy  one,  for  the  armour  was  of  exceptional  make 
and  strength  by  reason  of  its  temper,  but  was  still  light,  the 
excellence  of  the  steel  rendering  it  unnecessary  to  get  any- 
thing like  the  weight  of  ordinary  armour. 

Van  Voorden  made  no  attempt  to  bargain,  but  merely  said, 
"  Please  send  them  round  at  once  to  the  Golden  Fleece,  in 
the  Poultry,  which  was  till  yesterday  the  abode  of  Master 
Nicholas  Leyd,  and  also  furnish  me  with  the  bill  by  your 
messenger." 

"  My  son  will  come,"  said  the  armourer,  "with  two  men 
to  carry  the  armour,  and  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour  the  suits 
shall  be  at  your  door." 

"  Send  also,  I  pray  you,  swords  and  daggers  of  the  finest 
temper  with  each  suit,  and  add  the  charge  to  the  account." 


CHAPTER   X 

A    FIGHT   IN    THE    OPEN 

IT  was  seven  in  the  evening,  and  Sir  Ralph  and  his  family 
had  just  finished  their  evening  meal,  when  one  of  the  re- 
tainers announced  that  two  porters  had  brought  a  letter  and 
some  goods  from  Mynheer  Van  Voorden. 

"  Let  them  bring  the  goods  in  here,"  Sir  Ralph  said/'  and 
then  take  them  into  the  kitchen  and  give  them  a  tankard  of 
ale  and  refreshment,  and  keep  them  there  till  we  have  a  letter 
ready  for  their  master." 

The  party  were  surprised  to  see  the  bulky  parcels  brought 


166  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

in.  One  of  the  men  handed  a  letter  addressed  to  Sir  Ralph. 
"Go  with  my  retainers,  my  good  fellows,"  the  latter  said, 
"  and  remain  until  I  see  what  your  master  says.  Here,  Al- 
bert, my  scholarship  is  rusty  ;  read  what  the  Fleming  says ;  it 
may  tell  us  what  are  in  those  crates." 

"They  are  not  for  you,  father,"  Aline,  who  had  run 
across  to  look  at  them,  said;  "one  is  for  Albert  and  the 
other  for  Edgar." 

The  letter  was  as  follows  : — 

"  To  the  good  knight,  Sir  Ralph  De  Courcy,  greeting — // 
seems  to  me  that,  prone  as  your  son  and  Master  Edgar  Orms- 
kirk  are  to  rush  into  danger  in  order  to  aid  and  succour  those  in 
peril,  it  were  but  right  that  they  should  be  clad  in  armour  suit- 
able for  such  adventures,  a?id  meet  that  such  armour  should  be 
provided  for  them  by  one  of  those  who  has  benefited  by  their 
valour,  whose  life  and  that  of  his  wife  and  daughter  have  been 
preserved  by  them.     Therefore  I  send  them  two  suits  as  the  only 
token  I  can  at  present  give  them  of  my  thankfulness  and  grati- 
tude.   It  is  feeble  testi?nony  indeed,  but  none  the  less  sincere.    I 
know  well  that  the  armour  made  by  Master  Armstrong  could 
be  borne  by  none  worthier,  and  trust  that  the  swords  will  ever 
be  used  in  the  cause  of  right  and  in  the  protection  of  the  op- 
pressed and  the  unfortunate." 

Aline  clapped  her  hands  joyfully  as  Albert  finished  reading 
the  letter. 

"A  timely  gift  indeed,"  the  knight  said  ;  "and  one  that 
does  honour  both  to  the  giver  and  those  who  receive  it. 
Open  the  crates,  lads,  and  let  us  see  what  the  worthy  Fleming 
has  sent  us." 

The  casques  were  the  first  pieces  that  came  to  view.  Albert 
carried  his  to  his  father,  while  Aline  placed  Edgar's  on  the 


A    FIGHT    IN    THE    OPEN  l$f 

table  in   front  of  Dame  Agatha.     The  knight  examined  it 
carefully. 

"  I  know  the  suit,"  he  said,  "  for  I  was  in   the  armourer's 
shop  a  week  before   these  troubles   began,  with  the  Earl  of 
Suffolk,  who  had  asked  me  to  go  with  him  to  choose  a  suit. 
This,  and  another  like  it,  stood  in  one  corner,  and  mightily 
took  my  fancy,   though  others  were   there   from  the  master 
armourers  of  Milan  and  Toledo.     These  two  suits  were,  how- 
ever, he   thought,  not  as   fine   and  ornamental   as  he  should 
like ;   indeed,  they  were  scarce  large  enough  for  him,  for  he 
is  well-nigh  as  big  as  I  am  myself,  and  he  chose  a  Milan  suit, 
but   Master  Armstrong  said  to  me,  '  I  see  you   know  a  good 
piece  of  steel,  sir  knight,  for  methinks  those  two  suits  are  .the 
best  that  I  have  ever  forged,  and  I  would  not  part  with  them 
for  less  than  the  price  of  the  very  finest  of  those  inlaid  ones. 
I  have   tried  their  strength  in  every  way   and  am   proud  of 
them,  but  it  may  be  that  I  shall  keep  them  here  for  some  time 
before  I  sell  them.     The  foreign  arms  are  now  all  the  fashion, 
and  those  who  can  afford  the  best  would  take  the  more  showy 
of  the  foreign  suits,  but  I  would  not   bate  a  penny  in  their 
price  were  these  two  suits  to  stand  in  my  shop  as  long  as  I 
live.      Do  you  see  that  tiny  mark  ? — you  need  to  look  closely 
at  it  to  make  it  out.      That  was  made  by  a  cloth-yard  arrow 
shot  by  an  archer,  who  is  reputed  the  strongest  in  the  city, 
and  who  carries  a  bow  that  few  others  can  bend  to  its  full; 
he  shot  at  a  distance  of  five  yards,  and  I  doubt  if  among  all 
those  suits  you  would  find  one  that  would  have  stood  such  a 
test  without  a  deep  dint.'      'Tis  a  noble  gift,  lads,  and  the 
Fleming,  whom  I  should  hardly  take  to  be  a  judge  of  armour, 
must  either  have  had  a  good  adviser  with  him,  or  he  must 
have  trusted  himself  wholly  to  Master  Armstrong's  advice. ' ' 

"  'Tis  like  enough,  father,   that   Sir  Robert  Gaiton  may 
have  gone  with  him  to  choose  them  when  they  left  us  y ester- 


168  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

day.  I  have  heard  him  say  that  though  'tis  in  the  stuffs  of 
Italy  and  the  East  that  he  chiefly  deals,  that  his  agents  abroad 
sometimes  send  him  suits  of  the  finest  Milan  armour,  swords 
of  Damascus,  and  other  such  things,  for  which  he  can  always 
find  purchasers  among  the  nobles  who  deal  with  him.  He 
therefore  would  probably  be  a  good  judge." 

By  this  time  the  crates  were  completely  unpacked,  and  the 
armour,  with  the  swords  and  daggers,  laid  upon  the  table, 
where  the  two  lads  surveyed  them  in  silent  admiration. 

"  Put  them  on,"  Sir  Ralph  said.  "  I  know  that  you  are 
longing  to  do  so,  and  it  would  be  strange  were  you  not.  Do 
you  buckle  them  on  the  lads,  dame.  You  have  done  me  the 
service  many  a  time,  and  it  is  right  that  you  should  be  the 
first  to  do  it  for  Albert.  Aline,  do  you  wait  upon  Edgar. 
As  you  are  new  to  such  work,  your  mother  will  show  you 
how  to  do  it,  but  seeing  that  he  has  struck  five  mortal  blows 
in  your  defence,  it  is  right  that  you  should  do  him  this  ser- 
vice." 

Aline  coloured  with  pleasure.  Her  mother  first  instructed 
her  how  to  arm  Edgar,  and  then  herself  buckled  on  Albert's 
harness.  Their  swords  were  girt  on,  and  the  casques  added 
last  of  all. 

"They  look  two  proper  esquires,  wife,"  the  knight  said; 
<  <  and  as  we  ride  to-morrow  I  shall  make  but  a  sorry  show 
beside  them." 

"  Ah,  father,"  said  Albert,  "  but  your  armour  has  many  an 
honourable  mark,  and  it  can  be  seen  that,  if  it  is  not  as  bright 
as  ours,  'tis  in  battle  that  its  lustre  has  been  lost,  while  all 
can  see  that,  bright  as  our  armour  may  be,  it  has  not  had  the 
christening  of  battle." 

"Well  put!"  his  mother  said,  softly.  "There  was  no 
more  noble  figure  than  your  father  when  I  first  buckled  his 
armour  on  for  him.     It  was  a  new  suit  he  had  taken  from  a 


A    FIGHT    IN    THE    OPEN  1G9 

great  French  lord  he  had  overthrown  in  battle,  and  I  was  as 
proud  of  him  as  I  now  feel  of  you,  for  you  have  shown  your- 
self worthy  of  him,  and  though  your  arms  are  unmarked,  'tis 
but  because  your  battles  were  fought  before  you  had  them." 

"We  had  hardly  ventured  to  hope  for  this,  dame,"  Sir 
Ralph  said,  with  a  strange  huskiness  in  his  throat.  "  No 
knight  could  have  begun  a  career  more  creditably  or  more 
honourably.  Three  times  has  he  fought — once  on  behalf  of 
you  and  Aline,  twice  for  men  and  women  in  danger.  In 
what  better  causes  could  he  have  first  fleshed  his  sword?  Now, 
unbuckle  him  at  once,  dame,  that  he  may  write  in  my  name 
a  letter  of  thanks  to  this  noble  Fleming.  I  have  not  written 
a  letter  for  years,  and  our  friend  would  scarce  be  able  to  de- 
cipher it  were  I  to  try."  Then  he  went  on,  as  she  removed 
Albert's  casque  :  "  There  was  good  taste  as  well  as  judgment 
in  the  purchase  of  those  arms,  Agatha.  To  me  who  knows 
what  arms  are,  they  are  superb,  but  to  the  ordinary  eye  they 
would  seem  no  better  than  those  generally  worn  by  knights 
or  by  esquires  of  good  family  ;  whereas,  had  he  bought  one  of 
these  damascened  suits  it  would  at  once  have  attracted  atten- 
tion, and  the  lads  would  have  been  taken  for  great  nobles.  I 
doubt  not  that  guided  the  stout  alderman  in  his  choice.  He 
is  a  man  of  strong  sense  and  sober  taste,  and  had  he  not  been 
born  a  merchant  he  would  have  made  a  rare  good  fighter. ' ' 

As  soon  as  Albert's  harness  was  taken  off  he  sat  down  and 
wrote,  in  his  fair  clerkly  hand,  a  letter  of  the  warmest  thanks 
on  the  part  of  Sir  Ralph,  Edgar,  and  himself  to  Van  Voor- 
den.  After  this  had  been  sent  off,  the  swords  and  daggers 
were  examined  and  admired,  Sir  Ralph  declaring  the  former 
to  be  of  the  finest  Toledo  steel  and  the  latter  to  come  from 
Damascus.  Edgar  had  said  little,  but  he  was  even  more  de- 
lighted with  his  new  acquisition  than  Albert.  To  have  a 
good  suit  of  armour  had  been  his  greatest  ambition,  but  his 


170  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

father  was  by  no  means  wealthy,  and  he  had  thought  that 
his  only  chance  of  obtaining  such  a  suit  would  be  to  over- 
throw some  French  noble  in  battle. 

The  next  morning  they  were  up  betimes,  and  mounted  a 
few  minutes  before  the  hour  at  which  the  city  gates  would  be 
opened.  Sir  Ralph  and  his  dame  rode  first,  Aline  took  her 
place  between  her  brother  and  Edgar,  the  latter  keeping  a 
watchful  eye  over  her  horse,  which  was  fresh  after  six  or 
seven  days'  idleness.  The  two  retainers  rode  behind,  having 
the  ladies'  valises  strapped  behind  them.  The  city  churches 
rang  out  the  hour  when  they  were  within  a  hundred  yards 
of  the  gate,  and  as  this  opened,  Van  Voorden,  with  his 
daughter  behind  him  on  a  pillion,  rode  out  to  meet  them, 
followed  by  two  mounted  men. 

"  That  is  thoughtful  and  courteous  of  him,  dame,"  the 
knight  said.  "  He  might  well  have  come  alone;  but  it  is 
kindly  of  him  as  well  as  courteous  to  bring  his  daughter." 

As  the  party  met,  the  Fleming  bowed  deeply  to  Lady 
Agatha. 

"I  have  brought  my  daughter  with  me,"  he  said,  "  in  that 
I  might  introduce  her  to  you,  and  that  she  might  assure  you, 
in  her  mother's  name,  of  the  pleasure  your  visit  will  give 
her." 

"  'Tis  kind  and  courteous  of  you,  Mynheer  Van  Voorden," 
Dame  Agatha  said,  as,  leaning  over,  she  shook  his  daughter's 
hand. 

"  My  mother  bade  me  say  that  she  is  impatiently  waiting 
your  coming,  and  that  your  visit  will  give  her  the  greatest 
pleasure — and  yours  also,  Mistress  Aline,"  she  added,  as  the 
girl  rode  up,  "  and  I  am  sure  that  it  will  give  me  great  pleas- 
ure too." 

Joanna  Van  Voorden  was  some  two  years  older  than  Aline. 
Both  were  fair,  but  of  a  different  type,  for  while  Aline's  hair 


A    FIGHT    IN    THE    OPEN  171 

was  golden,  the  Joanna's  was  of  a  tawny  red.  Even  making 
allowance  for  the  difference  in  age,  she  was  of  a  heavier  build 
than  the  English  girl,  and  gave  signs  of  growing  up  into  a 
stately  woman. 

"  And  now,  Master  Van  Voorden,"  the  knight  said,  as  the 
latter  turned  his  horse,  and  they  proceeded  on  their  way,  "I 
must  repeat  in  person  what  I  said  in  my  letter,  how  deeply 
obliged  we  are  to  you  for  the  superb  suits  of  armour  you  sent 
last  night  to  my  son  and  his  friend." 

"Speak  not  of  it  again,  I  pray  you,"  the  merchant  said. 
"  I  owe  them  a  debt  of  gratitude  that  I  never  can  hope  to 
repay,  and  the  harness  was  indeed  but  a  slight  token  of  it.  I 
can  only  hope  that  some  day  I  may  have  an  opportunity  of 
more  worthily  testifying  my  gratitude.  We  shall  scarcely  be 
able  to  lodge  you,  lady,"  he  went  on,  turning  to  Dame 
Agatha,  "  as  I  could  have  done  in  my  house  at  Bread  Street, 
for  the  one  I  have  hired,  although  comfortable  enough,  is 
much  less  commodious ;  still,  I  doubt  not  that  you  will  find 
your  rooms  more  comfortable  than  those  you  occupied  in  the 
Tower,  for  indeed,  as  yet,  even  English  palaces,  stately 
though  they  be,  have  not  the  comforts  that  we  Flemings  have 
come  to  regard  as  necessaries." 

"  So  I  have  understood,  sir,  but  I  think  that  some  of  our 
city  merchants  cannot  be  far  behind  yon,  judging  from  what 
my  daughter  has  told  me  of  the  abode  of  Sir  Robert  Gaiton." 

"  No  ;  many  of  the  London  traders  are  in  this  respect  far 
better  housed  than  any  of  the  nobles  with  whose  castles  I  am 
acquainted,  and  Sir  Robert  has,  in  Italy  and  elsewhere,  had 
opportunities  of  seeing  how  the  merchant  princes  there  live. 
I  have  known  him  for  some  years.  He  is  one  of  the  foremost 
men  in  the  city  ;  he  has  broad  and  liberal  ideas,  and  none  of 
the  jealousy  of  us  Flemings  that  is  so  common  among  the 
citizens,  although  my  countrymen  more  directly  rival  him  in 


172  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

his  trade  than  they  do  many  others  who  grumble  at  us,  though 
they  are  in  no  way  injured  by  our  trading." 

So  they  chatted  until  they  reached  the  spot  where  the 
knight  required  to  turn  off  towards  the  bridge.  There  was  a 
moment's  pause,  the  valises  were  transferred  to  the  saddles  of 
the  Van  Voorden's  followers,  while  adieux  were  exchanged. 
Then  the  Fleming's  party  turned  to  the  right,  while  the 
knight,  Edgar,  Albert,  and  the  two  retainers  trotted  down 
at  a  smart  pace  to  the  bridge.  Here  Sir  Robert  Gaiton,  in 
full  armour,  with  fifty  stout  men  -  at  -  arms,  were  awaiting 
them. 

''Good  morrow,  Sir  Ralph,  and  you,  young  sirs,"  Sir 
Robert  said,  as  they  rode  up.  * '  Let  me  congratulate  you  on 
your  armour,  which  becomes  you  mightily." 

"And  for  which,"  Sir  Ralph  put  in,  "I  think  we  have 
somewhat  to  thank  you  for  choosing." 

"  Yes;  I  went  with  Van  Voorden  to  Master  Armstrong's, 
not  so  much  to  choose  the  harness  as  to  give  my  opinion  as 
to  the  size  required,  and  these  suits  greatly  took  my  fancy. 
The  armourer  guaranteed  their  temper,  and  they  were,  as  it 
seemed  to  me,  about  the  right  size ;  for  although  just  at  first 
they  may  be  somewhat  roomy,  '  tis  a  matter  that  a  few  months 
will  mend. 

"Are  they  comfortable,  Edgar?"  he  added. 

"  I  suppose  as  much  so  as  any  armour  can  be,  Sir  Robert ; 
but  'tis  the  first  time  I  have  worn  such  things,  and  they 
seem  to  me  marvellously  to  confine  me,  and  with  the  vizor 
down  I  should  feel  well-nigh  stifled  in  my  casque,  and  as  if 
fighting  in  the  dark." 

"  You  will  get  accustomed  to  it  in  a  short  time.  I  know 
that  when  I  began  to  be  known  in  the  city,  and  found  that  I 
must,  like  others  of  the  better  class  of  citizens,  ride  in  full 
armour  when  occasion  offered,  I  felt  just  as  you  do.   Perhaps 


A    FIGHT    IN    THE    OPEN  173 

more  so,  for  I  was  some  seven  or  eight  years  older,  and  less 
accustomed  to  changes,  but  even  now  I  would  far  rather  fight 
with  my  vizor  up,  save  that  one  must  have  its  protection 
when  arrows  or  cross-bow  bolts  are  flying  ;  but  as  against 
other  knights  I  would  always  keep  it  up  ;  the  helm  itself  and 
the  cheek-pieces  cover  no  small  part  of  the  face,  and  naught 
but  a  straight  thrust  could  harm  one,  and  I  think  I  could 
trust  my  sword  to  ward  that  off.  However,  I  have  never  yet 
had  occasion  to  try.  I  have  had  more  than  one  encounter 
with  Eastern  and  African  pirates  during  my  voyages,  but  I 
have  never  taken  my  helmet  with  me  on  such  journeys,  and 
have  not  suffered  by  its  loss. ' ' 

By  this  time  they  were  across  the  bridge,  and,  proceeding 
at  a  sharp  trot,  until  beyond  the  boundaries  of  Southwark, 
they  broke  into  a  gallop.  When,  after  going  at  this  pace  for 
three  or  four  miles,  they  reined  their  horses  into  a  walk,  Sir 
Ralph  said,  "Albert,  if  it  likes  you,  you  can  remove  your 
helmet  and  carry  it  on  your  saddle-bow." 

"Thanks,  father;  indeed  I  was  well-nigh  reeling  in  my 
saddle  with  heat.     Edgar,  will  you  take  yours  off?" 

"  No,  thank  you,  I  have  got  to  get  accustomed  to  it,  and 
may  as  well  do  so  now  as  at  any  other  time."  Under  their 
helmet  both  wore  a  small  velvet  cap.  "  You  are  looking 
quite  pale,  Albert,"  Edgar  went  on,  as  his  friend  unhelmed. 

"It  is  not  everyone  who  is  made  of  iron,  as  you  are," 
Albert  laughed.  "You  must  make  allowances  for  me.  In 
another  year  or  two  I  hope  that  I  too  shall  be  able  to  bear 
the  weight  of  all  these  things  without  feeling  them  ;  but  you 
must  remember  that  it  is  not  two  years  since  I  began  hard 
exercise,  while  you  have  been  at  it  since  your  childhood." 

"  I  don't  forget  it,  Albert,  and  I  wonder  at  you  daily." 

At  Greenwich  they  heard  many  tales  as  to  the  damage 
committed  by  the  peasants  on  their  homeward  way.     Houses 


174  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

had  been  sacked  and  burnt,  and  many  persons  of  substance 
killed. 

"  The  king  ought  to  have  let  us  charge  the  fellows,"  Sir 
Ralph  said,  as  they  went  forward  again.  "When  men  find 
that  they  get  off  without  punishment  for  misdeeds,  they  will 
recommence  them  as  soon  as  the  danger  is  past.  One  lesson 
would  have  made  itself  felt  over  the  whole  land.  I  heard  last 
night  that  there  was  news  that  many  manors  and  the  houses 
of  men  of  law  have  been  destroyed  in  Essex,  and  that  the 
rioters  have  beheaded  the  Lord  Chief- Justice  of  England,  Sir 
John  of  Cambridge,  and  the  Prior  of  St.  Edmondsbury,  and 
set  up  their  heads  on  poles  in  the  market-place  of  Bury,  and 
have  destroyed  all  the  charters  and  documents  of  the  town. 
We  shall  have  great  trouble  before  order  is  restored,  whereas 
had  we  charged  the  rioters  of  Kent,  who  are  the  worst  of  all, 
the  others  would  have  been  cowed  when  they  heard  of  the 
slaughter.  By  our  lady,  we  will  give  these  fellows  a  rough 
lesson  if  we  find  them  besieging  our  castle." 

"  Is  it  a  strong  place,  Sir  Ralph?  " 

"  No.  With  a  fair  garrison  it  could  easily  repel  any  assault 
by  such  fellows  as  these,  but  it  could  not  stand  for  a  day 
against  an  attack  by  a  strong  body  of  men-at-arms,  even  if 
they  were  unprovided  with  machines." 

When  within  five  miles  of  the  castle  they  obtained  sure 
news  that  it  was  attacked  by  some  two  thousand  of  the 
rioters,  but  that  so  far  as  was  known  it  was  still  holding 
out. 

"  Shall  we  gallop  on,  Sir  Ralph?  "   the  alderman  asked. 

"  Nay,  we  will  rather  go  more  slowly  than  before,  so  that 
our  horses  may  be  in  good  wind  when  they  arrive.  We  shall 
need  all  their  strength,  for  we  may  have  to  charge  through 
them  two  or  three  times  before  they  break  and  run,  and  then 
we  will  pursue  and  cut  them  up  as  long  as  the  horses  have 


A    FIGHT    IN    THE    OPEN  175 

breath.  These  fellows  must  have  a  lesson,  or  we  shall  never 
be  able  to  dwell  in  peace  and  quiet." 

When  within  half  a  mile  of  the  castle  they  saw  that  the  flag 
was  still  flying  above  it,  and  knew  that  they  had  arrived  in 
time.  Then  Albert  put  on  his  helmet  again,  and  the  two 
lads  followed  the  example  of  Sir  Ralph  and  the  alderman,  and 
lowered  their  vizors,  for,  as  the  knight  said,  "Though  some 
of  the  knaves  threw  away  their  bows  at  Smithfield,  many  of 
the  others  took  them  away. ' '  On  reaching  a  field  near  the 
castle,  they  could  see  that  a  fierce  fight  was  going  on.  The 
rioters  had  procured  ladders,  and  were  striving  to  climb  the 
walls,  while  a  small  party  of  armed  men  were  defending  the 
battlement. 

"  By  St.  Mary,  we  are  but  just  in  time  !  "  the  knight  said. 
"  We  four  will  ride  in  front.  Sir  Robert,  will  you  bid  your 
men  form  in  two  lines  and  follow  us,  one  line  twenty  yards 
behind  the  other.  Bid  them  all  keep  together  in  their  rank, 
the  second  line  closing  up  with  the  first  if  the  fellows  make  a 
stout  resistance,  but  above  all  things  they  must  keep  in  their 
order,  and  follow  close  behind  us. ' ' 

The  alderman  raised  his  voice,  and  repeated  the  orders  to 
the  men. 

"  The  reports  as  to  the  rascals'  numbers  were  about  right," 
Sir  Ralph  said.  "  Now,  boys,  do  you  keep  between  us,  and 
leave  a  space  of  some  three  yards  between  each  horse,  so  as  to 
give  each  man  room  to  swing  his  sword.  Now,  Sir  Robert, 
let  us  have  at  them." 

Going  slowly  at  first,  they  increased  their  speed  to  a  fierce 
gallop  as  they  neared  the  mass  of  rioters.  They  had  been 
noticed  now.  The  men  on  the  ladders  hastily  climbed  down 
again ;  confused  orders  were  heard,  and  many  were  seen  sep- 
arating themselves  from  the  main  body  and  flying.  The  mass 
of  the  rioters,  however,  held  their  ground,  seeing  how  small 


176  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

was  the  number  of  their  opponents.  A  flight  of  arrows  was 
shot  when  they  were  some  sixty  yards  distant,  but  as  all  were 
bending  forward  in  their  saddles,  and  the  arrows  were  shot 
in  haste,  most  of  them  fell  harmless ;  three  or  four  of  the 
horses  were  struck,  and  plunged  violently  from  the  pain, 
but  still  kept  on  with  the  others.  With  a  shout  the  party 
fell  upon  the  rioters,  the  weight  of  the  riders  and  horses  throw- 
ing great  numbers  to  the  ground,  while  the  knights  and  their 
followers  hewed  right  and  left  with  their  swords. 

The  bravest  spirits  had  thrown  themselves  in  front,  and 
once  the  troops  had  cut  their  way  through  these,  but  little 
resistance  was  met  with  beyond,  the  peasants  seeking  only  to 
get  out  of  their  way.  As  soon  as  they  were  through  the  crowd 
they  turned  again,  and  in  the  same  order  as  before,  charged 
the  mob,  with  the  same  success.  As  they  drew  up  and  again 
turned,  Sir  Ralph  ordered  them  to  charge  this  time  in  single 
line. 

"They  are  becoming  utterly  disheartened  now,"  he  said, 
"  and  we  shall  sweep  a  wider  path." 

This  time  when  they  drew  up  they  saw  that  the  crowd 
had  broken  up,  and  the  rioters  were  flying  filled  with  dismay 
through  the  fields. 

"Chase  and  slay!  "  Sir  Ralph  shouted,  raising  his  vizor 
that  his  voice  might  reach  all ;  "  give  no  quarter ;  the  business 
must  be  ended  once  and  for  all." 

Edgar  and  Albert  both  threw  up  their  vizors — there  was  no 
fear  of  arrows  now,  and  both  felt  half  stifled.  There  was  no 
longer  any  order  kept,  and  the  horsemen  followed  the  fugitives 
in  all  directions.  The  two  lads  kept  together  so  as  to  be  able 
to  give  each  other  assistance  should  any  stand  be  made.  None, 
however,  was  attempted  ;  the  greater  portion  of  the  rioters  had 
thrown  away  their  arms,  and  when  overtaken  they  raised  cries 
for  mercy. 


A    FIGHT    IN    THE    OPEN  177 

"You  gave  none  to  the  Flemings,"  the  lads  shouted  in 
return,  infuriated  by  the  scenes  that  they  had  witnessed  in 
London ;  and  for  an  hour  they  followed  the  fugitives,  sparing 
none  who  came  within  reach  of  their  swords. 

"We  have  done  enough  now,"  Albert  exclaimed  at  last ; 
"  I  am  fairly  spent,  and  can  scarce  lift  my  sword." 

"  My  horse  is  spent,  but  not  my  strength,"  Edgar  said,  as 
he  reined  up.  "  Well,  we  have  avenged  the  Flemings,  and 
have  done  something  towards  paying  these  fellows  for  their 
insults  to  the  princess.  Now  let  us  wend  our  way  back  ;  I 
must  say  good-bye  to  Sir  Ralph  and  the  sturdy  alderman,  and 
will  then  ride  home  and  see  how  my  father  has  fared.  I  have 
little  fear  that  any  harm  has  befallen  him,  for  his  magic  would 
frighten  the  rioters  even  more  than  our  swords.  Well,  our 
armour  has  stood  us  in  good  stead,  Albert.  When  we  charged 
the  first  time  I  was  several  times  struck  with  bill-hook  and 
pike,  and  more  than  one  arrow  shivered  on  my  breast-piece, 
but  I  found  that  the  blows  all  fell  harmless,  and  after  that  I 
wasted  no  pains  in  defending  myself,  but  simply  struck 
straightforward  blows  at  my  opponents." 

"  I  found  the  same,  Edgar;  the  weapons  glanced  off  the 
armour  as  a  stone  would  fly  from  a  sheet  of  strong  ice. ' ' 

For  a  while  they  rode  slowly  to  give  their  horses  time  to 
recover  wind.  When  they  had  done  so,  they  rode  more 
rapidly,  and,  keeping  a  straight  line— they  had  before  ridden  a 
devious  course  in  pursuit— they  arrived  in  an  hour  at  the 
castle.  Here  they  found  that  most  of  the  horsemen  had  already 
returned.  Two  hundred  bodies  lay  dead  on  the  ground  over 
which  they  had  charged  so  often ;  and  when  notes  were  com- 
pared they  calculated  that  no  less  than  five  hundred  of  the 
rioters  had  been  slain. 

'  I  think  we  shall  hear  no  more  of  rioting  in  this  neigh- 
bourhood," Sir  Ralph  said,  grimly.      "If  the  king  had  but 

12 


178  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

taken  my  advice  and  ridden  out  to  Blackheath  with  his 
knights  and  half  the  garrison  of  the  Tower,  and  with  such  aid 
as  the  loyal  citizens  would  have  furnished  him,  he  and  the  city 
would  have  been  spared  the  humiliation  that  they  have 
suffered.  One  blow  struck  in  time  will  save  the  need  of  twenty 
struck  afterwards.  Had  we  but  killed  a  thousand  on  Black- 
heath  it  would  have  spared  us  the  trouble  of  slaying  perhaps 
ten  times  that  number  now ;  would  have  saved  the  lives  of 
many  honourable  gentlemen  throughout  the  country,  to  say 
nothing  of  the  damage  that  has  been  wrought  in  London.  So 
you  are  riding  home,  Edgar  ?  You  are  right,  lad ;  I  trust  you 
will  find  all  quiet  there." 

"  Would  you  like  twenty  of  my  men  to  ride  with  you?  " 
the  alderman,  asked. 

"No,  thank  you,  Sir  Robert;  my  father,  who,  as  I  told 
you,  is  a  man  of  science,  has  prepared  sundry  devices,  any  one 
of  which  would  terrify  these  peasants  out  of  their  wits  ;  and 
if  they  have  troubled  him,  which  is  like  enough,  I  will  warrant 
that  he  has  given  them  as  great  a  scare  as  we  have  given  these 
fellows  to-day." 

"At  any  rate,  Edgar,  you  had  best  take  a  fresh  horse. 
Yours  has  done  a  good  day's  work,  indeed;  and  it  is  just  as 
well  that  you  should  bestride  an  animal  that  can  carry  you  off 
gaily  should  you  fall  in  with  another  party.  There  are  half  a 
dozen  in  the  stalls.  I  don't  suppose  they  have  been  out  since 
we  have  been  away ;  besides,  methinks  that  after  such  hot 
wTork  as  we  have  been  doing  a  cup  of  wine  will  do  us  all 
good." 

Edgar,  therefore,  rode  into  the  castle,  and  while  he  was 
taking  a  cup  of  wine  and  a  hasty  meal  in  the  hall,  Sir  Ralph's 
servitors  changed  his  saddle  to  a  fresh  horse,  and  the  lad  then 
started  for  home.  Confident  as  he  felt,  it  was  still  a  great 
satisfaction  to  him  to  see  that  no  signs  of  violence  were  visible 


A    FIGHT    IN    THE    OPEN  179 

as  he  approached  the  house.  The  door  in  the  gate  was  indeed 
closed,  contrary  to  usual  custom. 

Dismounting,  he  rung  the  bell.  A  small  grille  in  the  door 
opened,  then  the  servitor's  head  appeared. 

"Now  then,  Andrew,  what  are  you  staring  at?  Why 
don't  you  open  the  gate  ?  " 

"I  was  not  sure  that  it  was  yourself,  Master  Edgar.  In 
that  grand  helmet  I  did  not  at  first  make  you  out.  Well,  I 
am  glad  that  you  have  come  back  safely,  young  master,  for 
we  heard  of  parlous  doings  in  London." 

"  Yes,  I  have  come  back  all  right.  I  hope  that  everything 
has  gone  on  well  here." 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir;  we  had  a  bit  of  trouble,  but,  bless  you,  the 
master  sent  them  running,  most  scared  out  of  their  senses. " 
And  the  man  burst  into  a  fit  of  laughter. 

"  Here,  take  the  horse,  Andrew  ;   I  must  go  in  to  see  him." 

"  Hulloa !  hulloa !  "  Mr.  Ormskirk  exclaimed;  "is  this 
really  my  son  ?  ' ' 

"It  is,  father;  and  right  glad  am  I  to  see  you  safe  and 
well.  I  told  Sir  Ralph  that  I  felt  sure  you  would  be  able  to 
hold  your  own  here ;  still,  I  was  very  pleased  when  I  saw  that 
the  gate  stood  uninjured,  and  that  there  were  no  signs  of  attack. ' ' 

"  Has  Sir  Ralph  come  back?  "  Mr.  Ormskirk  asked  ;  "and 
knows  he  that  the  rabble  are  besieging  his  castle?  " 

"Were  besieging,  father;  for  with  us  came  a  worthy  city 
knight  with  a  troop  of  fifty  stout  men  ;  and  we  have  given  the 
rioters  such  a  lesson  that  methinks  there  will  be  no  more  rioting 
in  this  part  of  Kent,  for  from  four  to  five  hundred  of  them 
have  been  slain,  and  I  believe  all  the  rest  are  still  running  !  " 

"  It  was  a  lesson  much  needed,  Edgar,  for  after  their  do- 
ings in  London  these  fellows  would  never  have  been  quiet, 
had  they  not  been  roughly  taught  that  they  are  but  like  a 
flock  of  sheep  before  the  charge  of  men-at-arms. 


180  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  But  whence  this  armour,  my  son?  Truly  it  is  a  goodly 
suit.  My  coffer  is  so  low  that  I  know  not  how  I  shall  make 
shift  to  pay  for  it." 

"  It  is  a  gift,  father,  and  Albert  has  one  like  it.  'Tis  of 
the  finest  steel,  and  is,  as  you  see,  all  undinted,  though  it  has 
had  many  a  shrewd  blow  from  arrow,  bill-hook,  and  pike  in 
to-day's  fight.  But  the  story  is  a  long  one  to  tell,  and  I 
pray  you,  before  I  begin  it,  to  let  me  know  how  matters  have 
fared  here,  for  I  hear  from  Andrew  that  you  have  not  been  left 
entirely  alone." 

Mr.  Ormskirk  smiled.  "  No,  I  had  a  goodly  company 
three  days  ago.  Some  hundred  of  men  from  Dartford  joined, 
I  am  sorry  to  say,  by  a  good  share  of  those  at  the  village, 
came  round  here  in  the  evening  with  the  intent,  as  they  were 
good  enough  to  say,  of  roasting  the  witchman  in  his  bed. 
Andrew  had  brought  me  news  of  their  intentions,  so  I  was 
ready  for  them.  I  had  gone  out  and  had  painted  on  the  door, 
with  that  stuff  I  told  you  of,  the  rough  figure  of  a  skeleton 
holding  a  dart  in  his  hand.  It  was  of  the  same  colour  as  the 
door,  so  that  it  did  not  show  in  the  daylight.  Then  I  fixed 
along  on  the  top  of  the  wall  a  number  of  coloured  lights  that 
I  had  seen  in  use  in  Italy  on  fete  days,  and  of  which  I  learned 
the  composition.  I  had,  as  I  told  you  before,  placed  cases  of 
Friar  Bacon's  powder  round  the  house,  and  had  laid  trains  to 
them  by  which  they  could  be  fired  from  within  the  wall. 

"  Had  it  been  dark  when  they  came  the  skeleton  and  that 
skull  would  have  sufficed  ;  but  it  wanted  still  an  hour  before 
these  devices  would  be  of  use.  I  made  them  out  in  the  dis- 
tance, and  thought  that  something  else  would  be  needed. 
Therefore  I  got  that  Eastern  gong  that  I  purchased  as  a  curi- 
osity at  Genoa,  and  lighted  a  fire  in  the  courtyard.  As  soon 
as  they  approached  I  threw  pitch  into  the  fire,  making  thereby 
a  great  column  of  smoke,  and  set  Andrew  to  beat  the  gong 


A    FIGHT    IN    THE    OPEN  181 

furiously,  telling  him  to  shout  and  yell  as  he  pleased.  Then 
I  went  to  an  upper  window  to  observe  the  effect.  The  crowd 
had  halted  some  fifty  yards  away  and  stood  open-mouthed 
gazing  at  the  place,  and  indeed  it  was  no  wonder  that  such 
ignorant  men  were  scared,  for  truly  the  yelling  of  Andrew 
and  the  noise  of  the  gong  were  enough  to  frighten  anyone 
who  knew  not  what  it  meant. 

"  For  some  time  it  seemed  to  me  that  they  would  depart 
without  venturing  farther,  but  some  of  the  bolder  spirits 
plucked  up  courage  and  went  about  among  the  others  shouting 
that  no  true  Kentish  man  would  be  frightened  by  a  noise  that 
meant  nothing,  they  had  but  to  break  down  the  door  and  they 
would  soon  put  an  end  to  it.  However,  the  night  began  to 
fall  before  they  got  fairly  in  motion,  and  I  went  down  and 
prepared  to  fire  the  powder  should  it  be  needful,  and  besides 
I  hoisted  the  skull  above  the  parapet  over  the  gate.  Thinking 
that  the  light  of  the  phosphorus  might  not  show  up  well  a 
short  distance  away,  I  placed  in  addition  some  red  fire  in  the 
skull.  I  then  got  on  the  wall,  and  sat  down  where  I  could 
peep  out  without  being  seen.  Shouting  a  great  deal  to  en- 
courage each  other,  they  came  on  until  within  a  few  paces  of 
the  gate.  Then  I  heard  a  sudden  cry,  and  those  in  front 
pushed  back  and  stood  staring  at  the  door  as  if  bewitched; 
then  all  ran  away  some  distance.  After  much  talk  they  came 
forward  again,  timidly  pointing  to  the  figure  as  they  ad- 
vanced. 

"This  was  now,  doubtless,  plain  enough  to  be  well  made 
out  fifty  yards  away.  There  they  came  to  a  halt  again.  Then 
I  called  out  to  Andrew  to  light  the  fire  in  the  skull,  and  set 
the  jaw  wagging,  having  so  balanced  it,  that  having  been 
once  set  going  it  would  wag  for  two  or  three  minutes  before  it 
stopped.  Then  he  ran  one  way  with  a  brand  from  the  fire, 
and  I  the  other,  and  twelve  green  fires  burst  out.     There  was 


182  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

a  yell  of  horror  when  the  skull  was  made  out.  The  alarm  was 
doubtless  heightened  by  the  green  fire,  they  having  never  seen 
such  a  thing  before,  and  they  started  to  run  wildly  off.  To 
hasten  their  flight  I  ran  down  and  fired  four  of  the  powder 
cases,  which  exploded  with  a  noise  that  might  have  been  heard 
at  Dartford. 

''After  that  Andrew  and  I  went  quietly  to  bed,  sure  that 
not  another  soul  would  venture  to  attack  the  house.  Andrew 
went  into  the  village  in  the  morning.  He  found  that  some 
of  the  men  had  been  well-nigh  killed  by  fright.  All  sorts  of 
tales  were  told  of  great  blazing  skeletons  that  dashed  out  from 
the  gate  with  dart  in  hand,  and  of  a  skull  that  breathed  out 
red  fire  from  a  blazing  mouth,  and  grinned  and  gibbered  at 
them.  As  to  the  noises  and  the  ghastly  green  fire,  none  could 
account  for  them,  and  I  do  believe  that  there  is  not  a  villager 
who  would  approach  within  a  quarter  of  a  mile  of  the  house 
after  dark,  on  any  condition." 


CHAPTER   XI 

AN    INVITATION 

EDGAR  laughed  heartily  at  his  father's  account  of  the  suc- 
cess of  his  defence  of  the  house.  Then  he  said  :  "  I  hope, 
father,  that  distorted  accounts  of  the  affair  may  not  get  you 
into  trouble  with  the  Church." 

"  I  have  no  fear  of  that,  Edgar.  I  had  shown  the  prior  my 
preparations,  and  he  approved  of  them  heartily,  being  a  man 
of  much  broader  intelligence  than  is  common.  Indeed,  he 
begged  of  me  a  pot  of  my  shining  paste,  and  with  it  painted 
the  stone  crucifix  over  the  abbey  gateway.  And  it  was  well 
that  he  did  so,  for  last  night  some  men  came  out  from  Dart- 
ford  with  intent  to  plunder  the  priory  of  its  deeds  and  muni- 


AN    INVITATION  183 

ments,  but  on  seeing  the  glowing  crucifix,  they  went  off  in 
fear  and  trembling,  and  the  villagers  were  saying  this  morning 
that  the  priory  had  been  protected  by  a  miracle,  while  you 
see  in  my  case  they  attribute  it  to  the  work  of  the  devil.  And 
now,  Edgar,  tell  me  all  that  has  befallen  you  since  you  went 
away." 

Edgar  related  the  various  adventures  that  had  happened. 

When  he  had  concluded,  his  father  said  :  "  Truly,  Edgar, 
you  have  been  fortunate  indeed,  which  is  another  way  of  say- 
ing that  you  have  skilfully  grasped  the  opportunities  that  pre- 
sented themselves.  The  man  who  bemoans  ill-fortune  is  the 
man  too  apathetic,  too  unready,  or  too  cowardly  to  grasp  op- 
portunity. The  man  who  is  called  fortunate  is,  on  the  other 
hand,  he  who  never  lets  a  chance  slip  by,  who  is  cool,  reso- 
lute, and  determined.  During  the  time  that  you  have  been 
away  you  have  made  friends  of  two  wealthy  merchants,  and 
have  rendered  them  both  high  services ;  you  have  also  as 
greatly  benefited  our  neighbour,  Sir  Ralph  De  Courcy,  and 
have  placed  your  foot  so  firmly  on  the  ladder,  that  'tis  your 
own  fault  if  you  do  not  rise  high.  And  now,  what  think  you 
of  doing  ?  " 

"  I  have  the  intention  of  staying  at  home  for  a  while,  father. 
There  will  be  troubles  for  a  time,  but  I  care  not  to  take  part 
in  the  hunting  down  of  these  poor  peasants  north  of  the  river, 
who,  unlike  these  fellows,  were  well  content  when  the  king 
offered  them  the  charter  granting  their  demands,  and  retired 
peacefully  to  their  homes.  So  I  would  rather  remain  here 
quietly  until  I  have  a  chance  of  drawing  sword  in  a  foreign 
war,  either  against  the  French  or  the  Scots." 

"  I  think  that  you  are  right ;  and,  moreover,  although  you 
have  proved  your  manhood  against  men,  you  can  hardly,  when 
with  an  army,  be  regarded  as  more  than  a  young  esquire  till 
another  year  or  two  have  gone  over  your  head." 


184  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

Two  days  later,  finding  that  all  was  now  perfectly  quiet,  and 
that  there  was  no  probability  whatever  of  a  renewal  of  the 
troubles,  Sir  Ralph  went  up  to  London  with  the  city  knight 
and  his  company.  They  had  ridden  over  on  the  previous  day 
to  call  upon  Mr.  Ormskirk  to  thank  him  for  the  services  that 
Edgar  had  rendered  them,  and  upon  which  they  entered  in 
much  fuller  detail  than  Edgar  had  allowed  himself.  In  re- 
turn he  gave  them  a  description  of  the  defence  of  his  house, 
in  which  Sir  Robert  was  greatly  interested,  going  down  into 
the  laboratory  and  examining  the  luminous  paint  and  its  effect 
upon  the  skull. 

"It  is  a  goodly  device,"  he  said,  "and  though  I  myself 
have,  during  my  visit  to  Italy,  come  to  believe  but  little  in 
the  superstitions  that  are  held  by  the  mass  of  the  people,  I  own 
that  my  courage  would  have  been  grievously  shaken  if  I  had 
encountered  suddenly  that  gibbering  head.  How  long  does 
the  effect  last  ?  ' ' 

"  Three  or  four  days.  I  believe  that  it  is  a  sort  of  slow 
combustion  which,  although  it  has  no  sensible  heat,  gradually 
consumes  the  particles  that  give  rise  to  it.  It  may  be  that 
further  researches  will  lead  to  a  discovery  by  which  the  light 
might  be  made  permanent,  and  in  that  case  the  invention 
would  be  a  useful  one.  I  have,  however,  no  time  to  follow  it 
up,  being  engaged  in  more  serious  matters,  and  regard  this  as 
a  mere  relaxation  from  more  important  work. ' ' 

"  And  yet,  methinks,"  the  merchant  said,  "  that  were  men 
of  science,  like  yourself,  to  devote  themselves  to  such  discov- 
eries, instead  of  searching  for  the  secrets  that  always  evade 
them,  they  might  do  good  service  to  mankind.  Look  at  this 
discovery  of  Friar  Bacon's.  So  far,  I  grant  that  it  has  led  to 
nothing,  but  I  can  see  that  in  the  future  the  explosive  power 
of  this  powder  will  be  turned  to  diverse  uses  besides  those  of 
machines  for  battering  down  walls.     Were  this  light  of  yours 


AN    INVITATION  185 

made  permanent  it  would  do  away  with  the  necessity  for  burn- 
ing lamps  indoors.  What  could  be  more  beautiful  than  a  hall 
with  its  ceilings,  rafters,  walls,  and  pillars  all  glowing  as  if  in 
the  moonlight  ?  For  methinks  the  light  resembles  that  of  the 
moon  rather  than  any  other." 

"  Were  I  a  young  man  I  would  take  up  such  matters,  Sir 
Robert,  for  I  believe  with  you  that  the  time  might  be  more 
usefully  spent ;  but  'tis  too  late  now.  'Tis  not  when  one's 
prime  is  past  that  men  can  embark  in  a  fresh  course  or  lay 
aside  the  work  for  which  they  have  laboured  for  so  many 
years. ' ' 

"And  which,  even  if  made,  might  bring  more  woe  than 
good  upon  the  world,"  Sir  Robert  said.  "  Where  would  be 
the  value  of  gold  if  other  metals  could  at  will  be  transformed 
into  it?  When  first  produced,  it  might  enable  monarchs  to 
raise  huge  armies  to  wage  war  against  their  neighbours  ;  but, 
after  a  time,  its  use  would  become  common.  Gold  would  lose 
its  value,  and  men  would  come  to  think  less  of  it  than  of  iron, 
for  it  is  not  so  strong  nor  so  fitted  for  weapons  or  for  tools ; 
and  then  some  other  and  rarer  metal  would  take  its  place,  and 
alchemists  would  begin  their  work  again  in  discovering  an- 
other philosopher's  stone  that  would  transmute  other  metals 
into  the  more  valuable  one." 

Mr.  Ormskirk  was  silent.  "  I  think,  Sir  Robert,"  he  said, 
at  last,  "  that  we  alchemists  do  not  work  solely  for  the  good 
of  mankind,  nor  give  a  thought  to  the  consequences  that 
might  follow  the  finding  of  the  philosopher's  stone.  We  dream 
of  immortality,  that  our  name  shall  pass  down  through  all  ages 
as  that  of  the  man  who  first  conquered  the  secret  of  nature 
and  made  the  great  discovery  that  so  many  thousands  of  others 
have  sought  for  in  vain." 

"It  is  assuredly  an  ambition  as  worthy  as  many  others," 
Sir  Robert  said,  thoughtfully.      "  A  knight  would  be  ready  to 


186  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

risk  his  life  a  thousand  times  in  order  to  gain  the  reputation 
of  being  one  of  the  foremost  knights  of  Europe.  A  king 
would  wring  the  last  penny  from  his  subjects  for  a  rich  monu- 
ment that  will,  he  thinks,  carry  down  his  name  to  all  time ; 
and  doubtless  the  discovery  of  a  secret  that  has  baffled  research 
for  hundreds  of  years,  is  at  least  as  worthy  an  ambition  as 
these — far  more  laudable,  indeed,  since  it  can  be  carried  out 
without  inflicting  woes  upon  others.  And  now  farewell,  Mr. 
Ormskirk.  I  trust  that  your  son  will  always  remember  that 
in  me  he  has  a  friend  ready  to  do  aught  in  his  power  for  him. 
I  am  but  a  simple  citizen  of  London,  but  I  have  correspond- 
ents in  well-nigh  every  city  in  Europe,  and  can  give  him  in- 
troductions that  may  be  valuable  wheresoever  he  goes,  and  I 
shall  be  grieved  indeed  if  he  does  not  avail  himself  of  my 
good-will  and  gratitude." 

Three  days  later  Sir  Ralph  returned  to  St.  Alwyth  from 
London  with  his  dame  and  Aline.  For  some  weeks  time 
passed  quietly  and  pleasantly  to  Edgar.  The  intimacy  between 
the  two  houses  became  even  closer  than  before,  and  Sir  Ralph's 
report  of  Edgar's  doings  in  London  caused  him  to  be  frequent- 
ly invited  to  the  houses  of  all  the  well-to-do  people  in  the 
neighbourhood.  In  the  meantime  the  insurrection  had  been 
finally  crushed.  The  commissioners  in  various  parts  of  the 
country  were  trying  and  executing  all  who  had  taken  any  lead 
in  the  movement,  and  until  a  general  amnesty  was  passed,  two 
months  later,  every  peasant  lived  in  hourly  dread  of  his  life. 
They  had  gained  nothing  by  the  movement  from  which  they 
had  hoped  so  much,  and  for  a  while,  indeed,  their  position 
was  worse  than  it  had  ever  been  before. 

In  time,  however,  as  the  remembrance  of  the  insurrection 
died  out,  it  bore  its  fruits,  and  although  there  was  no  specific 
law  passed  abolishing  serfdom,  the  result  was  arrived  at  in- 
sensibly.    Privileges  were  granted,  and  these  privileges  became 


AN    INVITATION  187 

customs  with  all  the  effect  of  the  law,  and  almost  without  their 
knowing  it,  the  people  became  possessed  of  the  rights  for  which 
their  fathers  had  in  vain  taken  up  arms.  Three  weeks  after 
Edgar's  return  from  London  a  royal  commission  came  down 
to  Dartford,  and  the  authorities  of  the  town  and  others  were 
called  upon  to  name  the  leaders  of  the  insurgents. 

Sir  Ralph,  who  was  one  of  those  summoned,  said  that  he 
was  altogether  unable  to  give  any  information.  He  had  been 
away  when  the  first  outbreak  took  place.  On  his  return  he 
found  his  castle  besieged,  but  having  with  him  fifty  stout  men- 
at-arms,  he  attacked  and  pursued  the  insurgents,  and  nearly 
five  hundred  of  them  were  slain.  But  fighting,  as  he  did, 
with  his  vizor  down,  and  having,  for  a  time,  as  much  as  he 
could  do  to  defend  himself,  he  had  recognized  no  one,  and  in- 
deed, so  far  as  he  knew,  he  did  not  see  one  among  the  rioters 
with  whose  face  he  was  acquainted. 

Two  days  later,  as  Edgar  was  riding  back  from  Sir  Ralph's 
castle,  he  came  suddenly  upon  a  man  at  a  cross-road.  He 
was  one  of  the  villagers. 

"  Well,  Master  Ormskirk,"  he  said,  folding  his  arms,  "  you 
can  kill  me  if  you  will,  and  it  will  be  best  so,  for  if  you  do 
not  I  shall  live  but  the  life  of  a  hunted  dog,  and  sooner  or 
later  fall  into  their  hands." 

"  Why  should  I  kill  you,  Carter?  I  have  naught  against 
you." 

"  Then  it  was  not  you  who  denounced  me  as  one  of  those 
who  fought  against  you  at  De  Courcy's  castle?  " 

"  Not  I,  assuredly.  I  have  had  no  communication  what- 
ever with  the  commissioners,  nor  did  I  know  that  you  were 
one  of  those  we  encountered  there." 

"  Someone  has  given  my  name,"  the  man  said,  moodily. 
"I  suppose  it  was  some  of  those  at  Dartford,  for  it  is  true 
enough  that  I  joined  the  Tyler  the  day  he  slew  the  collector. 


Ibitf  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

I  thought  that  he  had  done  rightfully,  and  it  may  be  that, 
like  a  fool,  I  have  exhorted  others  to  join  him  to  win  our 
charter  of  rights.  I  thought  it  was  to  be  got  honestly,  that 
no  harm  was  to  be  done  to  any  man ;  but  when  we  got  to 
London,  and  I  saw  that  the  Tyler  and  others  intended  to  slay 
many  persons  of  high  rank  and  to  burn  and  destroy,  I  was 
seized  with  horror,  and  made  my  way  back.  When  the  others 
returned  I  was  fool  enough  to  let  myself  be  persuaded  to  join 
in  the  attack  on  Sir  Ralph's  castle  ;  and  for  that  and  the 
speeches,  it  seems  that  I  am  to  be  tried  and  hung.  You  had 
best  run  me  through,  Master  Ormskirk,  and  have  done  with 
it ;  I  would  rather  that  than  be  hung  like  a  dog." 

"  I  shall  do  nothing  of  the  kind,  Carter.  I  have  known  you 
for  years  as  an  honest,  and  a  hard-working  fellow.  Here  are 
a  couple  of  crowns  with  which  you  can  make  your  way  to 
London." 

"  'Tis  no  good,  sir.  I  hear  that  there  are  parties  of  men 
on  every  road,  and  that  orders  have  been  given  in  every  town- 
ship to  arrest  all  passers-by,  and  to  detain  them  if  they  have 
not  proper  papers  with  them.  Well,  I  can  die  better  than 
some,  for  I  lost  my  wife  last  Christmas,  and  have  no  children ; 
so  if  you  won't  do  my  business  for  me  I  will  go  straight  back 
to  Dartford  and  give  myself  up." 

"  No,  no,  Carter.  Do  you  go  into  that  wood,  and  remain 
there  till  nightfall ;  then  come  to  our  house  and  knock  at  the 
gate,  and  you  can  shelter  there  as  long  as  you  like.  As  you 
know,  there  are  few  indeed  who  come  there,  and  if  I  get  you 
a  servitor's  suit,  assuredly  none  of  our  visitors  would  recog- 
nize you,  and  as  for  the  village  folk,  you  have  but  to  keep  out 
of  their  way  when  they  come  with  wood,  meat,  and  other  mat- 
ters. It  may  not  be  for  long,  for  'tis  like  that  I  shall  be  going 
to  the  wars  soon,  and  when  I  do  so  I  will  take  you  with  me 
as  my  man-at-arms.      Moreover,  it  is  probable  that  when  the 


AN    INVITATION  189 

commissioners  have  sat  for  a  time,  and  executed  all  the  prom- 
inent leaders  of  this  rioting,  there  will  be  an  amnesty  passed. 
What  do  you  say  to  that  ?  ' ' 

"I  say,  God  bless  you,  sir!  I  know  well  enough  that  I 
deserve  everything  that  has  befallen  me,  for  of  a  surety  the 
murders  that  were  done  in  London  have  so  disgraced  our 
cause  that  no  one  has  a  right  to  look  for  mercy.  However, 
sir,  if  you  are  willing  to  give  me  such  shelter  as  you  say,  I 
will  serve  you  well  and  faithfully,  and  will  right  willingly  im- 
peril the  last  drop  of  my  blood  in  your  service." 

"  Then  it  is  agreed,  Carter.  Come  soon  after  nightfall. 
I  am  sure  that  my  father  will  approve  of  what  I  am  doing, 
and  should  the  worst  come  to  the  worst,  and  you  be  discov- 
ered, he  would  be  able  to  say  truly  that  he  knew  not  that  you 
were  wanted  for  your  share  in  the  matter,  for,  indeed,  he 
takes  but  small  notice  of  what  is  passing  without.  Now  you 
had  better  be  off  at  once  to  hiding  before  anyone  else  comes 
along." 

"  Father,"  Edgar  said,  when  he  returned,  "  I  have  taken 
on  an  additional  servitor  in  the  house.  He  will  cost  you 
naught  but  his  food  while  he  is  here,  and  he  will  ride  with  me 
as  my  man-at-arms  if  I  go  abroad.  He  is  a  stout  fellow,  and 
I  beg  that  you  will  ask  me  no  questions  concerning  him,  and 
will  take  him  simply  on  my  recommendation.  He  will  not 
stir  out  of  the  house  at  present,  but  you  may  make  him  of  use 
in  your  laboratory  if  you  can." 

"  I  think  that  I  understand,  Edgar.  After  a  business  like 
that  which  is  just  over,  vengeance  often  strikes  blindly,  and 
'tis  enough  for  me  that  you  declare  him  to  be  honest,  and 
that  you  have  known  him  for  some  time. 

"  Andrew,"  Edgar  said  to  the  old  servitor  after  he  had  left 
his  father,  "I  know  that  you  are  no  gossip,  and  that  in  the 
matter  of  which  I  am  going  to  speak  to  you  I  can  rely  upon 


190  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

your  discretion.  I  have  taken  on  a  stout  fellow,  who  will  fol- 
low me  to  the  wars  as  a  man-at-arms.  It  may  be  that  you 
will  know  him  when  you  see  him ;  indeed,  I  doubt  not  that 
you  will  do  so.  It  is  good  for  him  at  present  that  he  should 
not  stir  beyond  the  walls,  and  he  will,  indeed,  remain  indoors 
all  day.  There  are  a  good  many  others  like  him,  who  just  at 
present  will  be  keeping  quiet,  and  you  may  be  sure  that  I 
should  not  befriend  the  man  were  it  not  that  I  feel  certain  he 
has  had  no  hand  in  the  evil  deeds  performed  by  others. ' ' 

"  I  understand,  young  master,  and  you  may  trust  me  to 
keep  my  lips  sealed.  I  hear  that  a  score  have  been  hung 
during  the  last  three  days,  and  though  I  am  no  upholder  of 
rioters,  methinks  that  now  they  have  had  a  bitter  lesson.  The 
courts  might  have  been  content  with  punishing  only  those 
who  took  a  part  in  the  murders  and  burnings  in  London. 
The  rest  were  but  poor  foolish  knaves,  who  knew  no  better, 
and  who  were  led  astray  by  the  preachings  of  some  of  these 
Jack  Priests  and  other  troublers  of  the  peace. ' ' 

"  Think  you  that  it  would  be  best  to  speak  to  old  Anna?" 

"  Not  a  bit,  Master  Ormskirk.  Save  to  go  to  mass,  she 
never  stirs  beyond  the  house,  and  she  is  so  deaf  that  you  have 
to  shout  into  her  ear  to  make  her  hear  the  smallest  thing.  I 
will  simply  say  to  her  that  you  have  got  a  man-at-arms  to  go 
with  you  to  the  wars,  and  that  until  you  leave  he  is  to  remain 
here  in  the  house.  You  did  not  tell  me  whether  I  was  to  take 
your  horse  round  to  the  stable." 

"  No  ;  I  am  going  to  ride  into  Dartford  now,  to  get  the 
man  some  apparel  suited  to  his  station  here." 

Edgar  returned  in  an  hour,  bringing  with  him  a  servitor's 
suit.  As  soon  as  Hal  Carter  arrived,  Edgar  himself  opened 
the  gate  to  him. 

"  Strip  off  those  clothes,  and  put  on  this  suit ;  it  were  best 
that  you  be  not  seen  in  your  ordinary  attire.     However,  you 


AN   INVITATION  191 

can  trust  old  Andrew,  and  as  to  Anna,  there  is  little  chance 
of  her  recognizing  you,  and  I  don't  suppose  she  as  much  as 
knows  that  there  has  been  trouble  in  the  land." 

A  month  later  a  mounted  messenger  brought  Edgar  a  letter 
— it  was  the  first  that  he  had  ever  received.  Telling  the  man 
to  alight,  and  calling  Carter  to  take  his  horse,  he  led  the  man 
into  the  kitchen  and  told  Anna  to  give  him  some  food.  He 
then  opened  the  letter.     It  ran  as  follows  : 

To  Master  Edgar  Ormskirk,  with  hearty  greeting) 

Be  it  known  to  you,  good  friend,  that  having  wound  up  my 
business  affairs,  I  am  about  to  start  for  Flanders,  a?id  shall,  in 
the  first  place,  go  to  Ghent,  having  a  mission  from  those  in 
authority  at  Court  here  to  carry  out  i?i  that  city.  It  wauld 
greatly  please  me  if  you  would  accompany  me.  The  times  are 
troubled  in  Flanders,  as  you  doubtless  know,  and  you  would  see 
much  to  interest  you ;  and,  moreover,  as  at  prese?it  there  is 
naught  doing  in  England,  save  the  trying  and  executing  of  male- 
factors, you  could  spend  your  time  better  in  seeing  somewhat  of 
a  foreign  country  than  in  resting  quietly  at  St.  Alwyth.  I  need 
not  say  that  the  trip  will  put  you  to  ?io  cost,  and  that  by  accept- 
ing, you  will  give  pleasure  to  my  wife  and  daughter,  as  well  as 
to  myself. 

Yours  i?i  friendship, 

NICHOLAS  VAN  VOORDEN. 
P.S. — I  am  writing  at  the  same  time  to  Master  De  Courcy, 
who,  I  hope,  will  also  accompany  me. 

Edgar  went  down  at  once  to  his  father's  laboratory  and 
handed  him  the  letter.     Mr.  Ormskirk  read  it. 

"  It  is  a  hearty  invitation,  Edgar,"  he  said,  "  and  after  the 
kindness  of  the  Fleming  in  presenting  you  with  that  splendid 
suit  of  armour,  you  can  scarce  refuse  it ;  but,  indeed,  in  any 


192  A  MARCH   ON   LONDON 

case,  I  should  be  glad  for  you  to  accompany  him  to  Flanders. 
The  Flemings  are  mostly  our  allies  against  France,  and  it 
would  be  well  for  you  to  pass  some  time  among  them,  to 
learn  as  much  as  you  can  of  their  language,  and  to  acquaint 
yourself  with  their  customs.  Their  towns  are  virtually  inde- 
pendent republics,  like  those  of  Athens,  Sparta,  and  Thebes. 
The  power  lies  wholly  in  the  hands  of  the  democracy,  and 
rough  fellows  are  they.  The  nobles  have  little  or  no  influ- 
ence, save  in  the  country  districts.  The  Flemings  are  at 
present  on  ill  terms  with  France,  seeing  that  they,  like  us, 
support  Pope  Urban,  while  the  French,  Spaniards,  and  others 
hold  to  Pope  Clement. 

"Possibly  neither  may  care  very  much  which  pope  gets 
the  mastery,  but  it  makes  a  convenient  bone  of  contention, 
and  so  is  useful  to  neighbours  on  bad  terms  with  each  other. 
Go,  by  all  means.  You  had  best  write  a  reply  at  once,  and 
hand  it  to  the  messenger.  Have  you  heard  yet  whether  he 
has  been  to  the  De  Courcy's  castle?  " 

"  I  did  not  ask  him,  father  x  for  I  did  not  read  the  letter 
until  I  had  handed  him  over  to  Anna  to  get  some  food  in  the 
kitchen.  I  will  go  and  ask  him  now,  and  if  he  has  not  yet  gone 
there  I  will  ride  with  him.  'Tis  a  cross-road,  and  he  might 
have  difficulty  in  finding  it ;  besides,  perhaps  if  I  tell  Sir  Ralph 
that  I  am  going,  it  may  influence  him  to  let  Albert  go  also." 

He  went  down  to  the  kitchen  and  found  that  the  messenger 
had  not  yet  been  to  the  castle.  Telling  him  that  he  would 
go  with  him  and  act  as  his  guide,  and  would  be  ready  to 
start  in  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  Edgar  sat  down  to  write  to  the 
Fleming.  It  was  the  first  time  that  he  had  ever  indited  a 
letter,  and  it  took  him  longer  than  he  expected.  When  he 
went  down,  the  messenger  was  already  standing  by  his  horse, 
while  Carter  was  walking  Edgar's  up  and  down. 

Albert  and  Aline  were  at  the  castle  gate  as  they  rode  up. 


AN    INVITATION  193 

"We  were  in  the  pleasaunce  when  we  saw  you  coming, 
Edgar.     We  did  not  expect  you  until  to-morrow." 

°  I  have  come  over  with  a  messenger,  who  is  the  bearer  of 
a  letter  to  you. ' ' 

"  You  mean  to  my  father,  I  suppose?  " 

"No,  indeed;  it  is  for  yourself,  and  I  have  had  a  similar 
one.  I  have  written  an  answer,  and  I  hope  you  will  write 
one  in  the  same  strain." 

"Who  can  it  be  from?"  Aline  said,  as  Albert  took  out 
his  dagger  and  cut  the  silk  that  held  the  roll. 

"It  is  from  our  good  friend,  Mynheer  Van  Voorden," 
Edgar  said.  "  He  is  just  leaving  for  Flanders,  and  has  writ- 
ten to  ask  Albert  and  myself  to  accompany  him  thither." 

"And  I  suppose  that  you  have  accepted,"  Aline  said,  pet- 
tishly. 

"Yes,  indeed;  my  father  thinks  that  it  will  be  very  good 
for  me  to  see  something  of  foreign  countries,  and  especially 
Flanders.  As  there  is  nothing  doing  here  now,  I  am  wasting 
my  time,  and  doubtless  in  the  great  Flemish  cities  I  shall  be 
able  to  find  masters  who  can  teach  me  many  things  with  the 
sword." 

"And  how  are  we  going  to  get  on  without  you,  I  should 
like  to  know?"  she  asked,  indignantly,  "especially  if  you 
are  going  to  take  Albert  away  too." 

"Albert  will  decide  for  himself — at  least  Sir  Ralph  will 
decide  for  him,  Mistress  Aline." 

"It  is  all  very  well  to  say  that,  but  you  know  perfectly 
well  that  Albert  will  be  wanting  to  go  if  you  are  going,  and 
that  Sir  Ralph  will  not  say  no,  if  you  and  he  both  want  it." 

"  Well,  you  would  wish  us  to  become  accomplished 
knights  some  day,  and  assuredly,  as  all  say,  that  is  a  thing 
better  learned  abroad  than  in  England." 

"I  am  quite  satisfied  with  you  as  you  are/'  she  replied, 
*3 


194  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"and  I  call  it  a  downright  shame.  I  thought,  anyhow,  I 
was  going  to  have  you  both  here  until  some  great  war  broke 
out,  and  here  you  are  running  away  for  your  amusement. 
It  is  all  very  well  for  you  to  contend  that  you  think  it  may 
do  you  good,  but  it  is  just  for  change  and  excitement  that 
you  want  to  go." 

By  this  time  Albert  had  finished  reading  the  letter. 

"  That  will  be  splendid,"  he  said.  "  I  have  always  thought 
that  I  should  like  to  see  the  great  Flemish  cities.  "Why, 
what  is  the  matter,  Aline?  "  he  broke  off,  seeing  tears  in  his 
sister's  eyes. 

"  Is  it  not  natural  that  I  should  feel  sorry  at  the  thought 
of  your  going  away?  We  have  to  stay  all  our  lives  at  home, 
while  you  wander  about,  either  fighting  or  looking  for  danger 
wherever  it  pleases  you." 

"  I  don't  think  that  it  is  quite  fair  myself,  Aline,  but  I  did 
not  have  anything  to  do  with  regulating  our  manners  and 
customs ;  besides,  it  is  not  certain  yet  that  my  father  will  let 
me  go." 

They  had  by  this  time  reached  the  spot  where  Sir  Ralph 
was  watching  a  party  of  masons  engaged  in  heightening  the 
parapet  of  the  wall,  as  the  experience  of  the  last  fight  showed 
that  it  did  not  afford  sufficient  protection  to  its  defenders. 

"  Well,  Albert,  what  is  your  news?  "  he  said,  as  he  saw  by 
their  faces  that  something  unusual  had  happened. 

"  A  letter  from  Mynheer  Van  Voorden  to  ask  me  to  accom- 
pany him  to  Flanders,  whither  he  is  about  to  sail.  He  has 
asked  Edgar  too,  and  his  father  has  consented." 

"  Read  me  the  letter,  Albert.  'Tis  a  fair  offer,"  he  said, 
when  Albert  came  to  the  end,  "and  pleases  me  much.  I 
had  spoken  but  yesterday  with  your  mother,  saying  that  it 
was  high  time  you  were  out  in  the  world,  the  only  difficulty 
being  with  whom  to  place  you.     There  are  many  knights  of 


AN    INVITATION  195 

my  acquaintance  who  would  gladly  enough  take  you  as 
esquire,  but  it  is  so  difficult  to  choose.  It  might  be  that, 
from  some  cause  or  other,  your  lord  might  not  go  to  the  wars  ; 
unless,  of  course,  it  were  a  levy  of  all  the  royal  forces,  and 
then  it  would  be  both  grief  to  you  and  me  that  I  had  not  put 
you  with  another  lord  under  whom  you  might  have  had  a 
better  opportunity. 

"But  this  settles  the  difficulty.  By  the  time  you  come 
back  there  may  be  some  chance  of  your  seeing  service  under 
our  own  flag.  Lancaster  has  just  made  a  three  years'  truce 
with  the  Scots,  and  it  may  be  that  he  will  now  make  prepara- 
tions in  earnest  to  sail  with  an  array  to  conquer  his  kingdom 
in  Spain.  That  would  be  an  enterprise  in  which  an  aspirant 
for  knighthood  might  well  desire  to  take  part.  The  Spaniards 
are  courtly  knights  and  brave  fellows,  and  there  is  like  to  be 
hard  fighting.  This  invitation  is  a  timely  one.  Foreign 
travel  is  a  part  of  the  education  of  a  knight,  and  in  Flanders 
there  are  always  factions,  intrigues,  and  troubles.  Then  there 
is  a  French  side  and  an  English  side,  and  the  French  side  is 
further  split  up  by  the  Flemings  inclining  rather  to  Burgundy 
than  to  the  Valois.  Why,  this  is  better  than  that  gift  of 
armour,  and  it  was  a  lucky  day  indeed  for  you  when  you  went 
to  his  daughter's  aid.  Faith,  such  a  piece  of  luck  never  fell 
in  my  way." 

"  Shall  I  go  and  write  the  letter  at  once,  father?  " 
"  There  is  no  hurry,  Albert.  The  messenger  must  have 
ridden  from  town  to  -  day,  and  as  he  went  first  to  Master 
Ormskirk's,  that  would  lengthen  his  journey  by  three  or  four 
miles,  therefore  man  and  horse  need  rest,  and  it  were  best,  I 
should  think,  that  he  sleep  here  to-night,  and  be  off  betimes 
in  the  morning.  It  would  be  dark  before  he  reached  the 
city,  and  the  roads  are  not  safe  riding  after  nightfall ;  be- 
sides, it  can  make  no  difference  to  Van  Voorden  whether  he 


196  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

gets  the  answer  to-night  or  by  ten  o'clock  to-morrow  morn- 
ing." 

Dame  Agatha  did  not,  as  Aline  had  somewhat  hoped,  say 
a  word  to  persuade  Sir  Ralph  to  keep  Albert  longer  at  home. 
She  looked  wistfully  at  the  lad  as  the  knight  told  her  of  the  in- 
vitation that  had  come,  and  at  his  hearty  pleasure  thereat,  but 
she  only  said  :  "I  am  sorely  unwilling  to  part  with  you,  Al- 
bert, but  I  know  that  it  is  best  for  you  to  be  entering  the 
world,  and  that  I  could  not  expect  to  have  you  many  months 
longer.  Your  father  and  I  were  agreeing  on  that  yesterday. 
A  knight  cannot  remain  by  a  fireside,  and  it  is  a  comfort  to 
me  that  this  first  absence  of  yours  should  be  with  the  good 
Flemish  merchant,  and  I  like  much  also  his  wife  and  daughter, 
who  were  most  kind  to  us  when  we  tarried  with  them  in  Lon- 
don when  your  father  was  away.  I  would  far  rather  you  were 
with  him,  than  in  the  train  of  some  lord,  bound  for  the  wars. 
I  am  glad,  too,  that  your  good  friend  Edgar  is  going  with 
you.  Altogether,  it  is  better  than  anything  I  had  thought  of, 
and  though  I  cannot  part  with  you  without  a  sigh,  I  can  feel 
that  the  parting  might  well  have  been  much  more  painful. 
What  say  you,  Aline  ?  ' ' 

"I  knew,  as  you  say,  mother,  that  it  was  certain  that 
Albert  would  have  to  leave  us,  but  I  did  not  think  that  it 
would  be  so  soon.  It  is  very  hateful,  and  I  shall  miss  him 
dreadfully." 

"Yes,  my  dear,  but  you  must  remember  it  was  so  I  felt 
the  many  times  that  your  father  went  to  the  war.  It  is  so 
with  the  wife  of  every  knight  and  noble  in  the  land.  And 
not  only  these,  but  also  the  wives  of  the  men-at-arms  and 
archers,  and  it  will  be  yours  when  you  too  have  a  lord.  Men 
risk  their  lives  in  battle;  women  stay  at  home  and  mind  their 
castles.  We  each  have  our  tasks.  You  know  the  lines  that 
the  priest  John  Ball  used,  they  say,  as  a  text  for  his  harangues 


AN    INVITATION  197 

to  the  crowds,  When  Adam  delved  and  Eve  span.  You  see, 
one  did  the  rough  part  of  the  toil,  the  other  sat  at  home  and 
did  what  was  needful  there,  and  so  it  has  been  ever  since. 
You  know  how  you  shared  our  feelings  of  delight  that  your 
brother  had  grown  stronger,  and  would  be  able  to  take  his 
own  part,  as  his  fathers  had  done  before  him,  to  become  a 
brave  and  valiant  knight,  and  assuredly  it  is  not  for  you  to 
repine  now  that  a  fair  opportunity  offers  for  him  to  prepare  for 
his  career. ' ' 

"I  was  wrong,  mother,"  Aline  said,  penitently.  "I  was 
very  cross  and  ill-behaved,  but  it  came  suddenly  upon  me, 
and  it  seemed  to  me  hard  that  Albert  and  Edgar  should 
both  seem  delighted  at  what  pained  me  so  much.  Forgive 
me,  Albert." 

"  There  is  nothing  to  forgive,  dear.  Of  course  I  under- 
stand your  feeling  that  it  will  be  hard  for  us  to  part,  when  we 
have  been  so  much  together.  I  shall  be  very  sorry  to  leave 
you,  but  I  am  sure  you  will  agree  with  me  that  it  is  less  hard 
to  do  so  now  than  it  would  have  been  if  I  had  been  going  to 
be  shut  up  in  a  convent  to  prepare  for  entering  the  Church,  as 
we  once  thought  would  be  the  case." 

"  I  should  think  so,"  the  girl  said.  "  This  will  be  nothing 
to  it.  Then  you  would  have  been  going  out  of  our  lives ; 
now  we  shall  have  an  interest  in  all  you  do,  and  you  will  often 
be  coming  back  to  us  ;  there  will  be  that  to  look  forward  to. 
Well,  you  won't  hear  me  say  another  word  of  grumbling  until 
you  have  gone.     And  when  are  you  to  go  ?  " 

"  To-morrow  or  next  day,"  her  father  said.  "Mynheer 
Van  Voorden  says,  <  I  am  about  to  start,'  which  may  mean 
three  days  or  six.  It  will  need  a  whole  day  for  your  mother 
and  the  maids  to  see  to  Albert's  clothes,  and  that  all  is 
decent  and  in  order.  To-day  is  Monday,  and  I  think  that 
if  we  say  that  Albert  will  arrive  there  on  Thursday  by  noon 


198  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

it   will   do  very    well.      Will  you  be    ready  by  that    time, 
Edgar?" 

"  Easily  enough,  Sir  Ralph  ;  for,  indeed,  as  we  have  no 
maid,  my  clothes  need  but  little  preparation.  I  wear  them 
until  they  are  worn  out,  and  then  get  new  ones ;  and  I  doubt 
not  that  I  shall  be  able  to  replenish  my  wardrobe  to-morrow 
at  Dartford." 

Well  pleased  to  find  that  Albert  was  to  accompany  him, 
Edgar  rode  home.  As  he  passed  in  at  the  gates,  Hal  Carter 
ran  up  to  him.  "  Master  tells  me  that  you  are  going  away, 
Master  Edgar.     Are  you  going  to  take  me  with  you  ?  " 

"  Not  this  time,  Hal.  I  am  going  to  Flanders  as  a  guest 
of  a  Flemish  gentleman,  and  I  could  not  therefore  take  a 
man-at-arms  with  me  ;  besides,  as  you  know  naught  of  the 
language,  you  would  be  altogether  useless  there.  But  do  not 
think  that  I  shall  not  fulfil  my  promise.  This  is  but  a  short 
absence,  and  when  I  return  I  shall  enter  the  train  of  some 
warlike  knight  or  other,  and  then  you  shall  go  with  me,  never 
fear." 

"  Thank  you,  sir.  'Tis  strange  to  me  to  be  pent  up  here ; 
not  that  I  have  aught  in  the  world  to  complain  of;  your 
father  is  most  kind  to  me,  and  I  do  hope  that  I  am  of  some 
use  to  him." 

"  Yes,  my  father  has  told  me  several  times  how  useful  you 
were  to  him  in  washing  out  his  apparatus  and  cleaning  his 
crucibles  and  getting  his  fires  going  in  readiness.  He  won- 
ders now  how  he  got  on  so  long  without  a  helper,  and  will  be 
sorry  when  the  time  comes  for  you  to  go  with  me.  Indeed  he 
said,  but  two  days  ago,  that  when  you  went  he  should  certainly 
look  for  someone  to  fill  your  place." 

"  So  long  as  he  feels  that,  Master  Edgar,  I  shall  be  willing 
enough  to  stay,  but  it  seemed  to  me  that  I  was  doing  but 
small  service  in  return  for  meat  and  drink  and  shelter,     I 


AN    INVITATION  199 

should  feel  that  I  was  getting  fat  and  lazy,  were  it  not  that  I 
swing  a  battle-axe  every  day  for  an  hour,  as  you  bade  me." 

"  Look  through  your  apparel,  Edgar,"  his  father  said  that 
evening,  "  and  see  what  you  lack.  To-morrow  morning  I 
will  give  you  moneys  wherewith  you  can  repair  deficiencies. 
The  suits  you  got  in  London  will  suffice  you  for  the  present, 
but  as  winter  approaches  you  must  get  yourself  cloth  garments, 
and  these  can  be  purchased  more  cheaply  in  Flanders  than 
here.  Of  course,  I  know  not  how  long  your  stay  there  may 
be  ;  that  must  depend  upon  your  host.  It  would  be  well  if,  at 
the  end  of  a  month,  you  should  speak  about  returning,  then 
you  will  see  by  his  manner  whether  he  really  wishes  you  to 
make  a  longer  stay  or  not.  Methinks,  however,  that  it  is 
likely  he  will  like  you  to  stay  with  him  until  the  spring  if  there 
is  no  matter  of  importance  for  which  you  would  wish  to  return. 
I  am  sure  that  he  feels  very  earnestly  how  much  he  owes  to 
you,  and  is  desirous  of  doing  you  real  service  ;  and  to  my 
thinking  he  can  do  it  in  no  better  manner  than  by  giving  you 
six  months  in  Flanders. ' ' 

Accordingly,  three  days  later,  the  two  friends  again  rode  to 
London.  Each  was  followed  by  a  man  on  horseback  leading 
a  sumpter-horse  carrying  the  baggage  ;  and  Hal  Carter  was 
much  pleased  when  he  was  told  that  he  was  to  perform  this 
service.  Both,  for  the  convenience  of  carriage,  wore  their 
body-armour  and  arm-pieces,  the  helmets  and  greaves  being 
carried  with  their  baggage.  On  their  arrival  they  were  most 
cordially  received  by  Van  Voorden  and  his  family,  and  found 
that  they  were  to  start  on  Saturday.  On  the  following  morning 
the  lads  went  to  the  Tower  to  pay  their  respects  to  the  king. 

"  Be  sure  you  do  not  neglect  that,"  Sir  Ralph  had  said  ; 
"  the  king  is  mightily  well  disposed  to  you,  as  I  told  you.  I 
had  related  to  him  in  full  the  affairs  in  which  you  took  part 
in  London,  and  on  my  return  after  the  fight  here,  I,  of  course, 


200  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

told  him  the  incidents  of  the  battle,  and  he  said,  '  If  all  my 
knights  had  borne  themselves  as  well  as  your  son  and  his 
friend,  I  should  not  have  been  in  so  sore  a  strait.  I  should  be 
glad  to  have  them  about  my  person  now  ;  but  I  can  well  un- 
derstand that  you  wish  your  son  to  make  a  name  for  himself  as  a 
valiant  knight,  and  that  for  a  time  I  must  curb  my  desire.'  " 

The  king  received  them  very  graciously.  "  Sir  Ralph  and 
you  did  good  work  in  dispersing  that  Kentish  rabble,  and 
doing  with  one  blow  what  it  has  taken  six  weeks  to  accom- 
plish in  Essex  and  Hertford.  So  you  are  going  to  Flanders  ? 
You  will  see  there  what  has  come  of  allowing  the  rabble  to 
get  the  mastery.  But  of  a  truth  the  knaves  of  Ghent  and 
Bruges  are  of  very  different  mettle  to  those  here,  and  fight  as 
stoutly  as  many  men-at-arms." 

"  'Tis  true,  your  Majesty,"  Edgar  said,  "  but  not  because 
they  are  stouter  men,  for  those  we  defeated  so  easily  down  in 
Kent  are  of  the  same  mettle  as  our  archers  and  men-at-arms 
who  fought  so  stoutly  at  Cressy  and  Poictiers,  but  they  have 
no  leading  and  no  discipline.  They  know,  too,  that  against 
mail-clad  men  they  are  powerless  ;  but  if  they  were  freemen, 
and  called  out  on  your  Majesty's  service,  they  would  fight  as 
well  as  did  their  forefathers." 

"  You  are  in  favour,  then,  of  granting  them  freedom  ?  " 

"  It  seems  to  me  that  it  would  strengthen  your  Majesty's 
power,  and  would  add  considerably  to  the  force  that  you 
could  put  in  the  field,  and  would  make  the  people  happier 
and  more  contented.  Living  down  among  them  as  we  do, 
one  cannot  but  see  that  'tis  hard  on  men  that  they  may  not 
go  to  open  market,  but  must  work  for  such  wages  as  their 
lords  may  choose  to  give  them,  and  be  viewed  as  men  of  no 
account,  whereas  they  are  as  strong  and  able  to  work  as  others. ' ' 

"  You  may  be  right,"  the  young  king  said,  "  but  you  see, 
my  councillors  think  otherwise,  and  I  am  not  yet  rightly  my 


EDGAR  AND  ALBERT  ARE  KNIGHTED  BY  KING  RICHARP 


AN-  INVITATION  201 

own  master.  In  one  matter,  however,  I  can  have  my  way, 
and  that  is  in  dispensing  honours.  You  know  what  I  said  to 
you  before  you  went  hence,  that,  young  as  you  were,  I  would 
fain  knight  you  for  the  valiant  work  that  you  had  done.  Since 
then  you  have  done  me  good  service,  as  well  as  the  realm,  by 
having,  with  Sir  Ralph  De  Courcy  and  Sir  Robert  Gaiton, 
defeated  a  great  body  of  the  Kentish  rebels,  who  were  the 
worst  and  most  violent  of  all,  though  there  were  with  you  but 
fifty  men-at-arms.  This  is  truly  knightly  service,  and  their 
defeat  drove  all  rioters  in  that  part  to  their  homes,  whereas, 
had  they  not  been  so  beaten,  there  might  have  been  much  more 
trouble,  and  many  worthy  men  might  have  been  slain  by  them. 

"  Moreover,  as  you  are  going  to  Flanders  with  our  good 
friend  Mynheer  Van  Voorden,  who  is  in  a  way  charged  with 
a  mission  from  us,  it  is  well  that  you  should  travel  as  knights. 
It  will  give  you  more  influence,  and  may  aid  him  to  further 
my  object.  Therefore,  I  am  sure,  that  all  here  who  know 
how  stoutly  you  have  wielded  your  swords,  and  how  you  gave 
aid  and  rescue  to  the  worshipful  Mynheer  Van  Voorden  and 
his  family,  to  stout  Sir  Robert  Gaiton,  Dame  De  Courcy  and 
her  daughter,  and  how  you  bore  yourselves  in  the  fight  down 
in  Kent,  will  agree  with  me  that  you  have  right  well  won  the 
honour." 

Then,  drawing  his  sword,  he  touched  each  slightly  on  the 
shoulder  : 

"  Rise,  Sir  Albert  De  Courcy,  and  Sir  Edgar  Ormskirk." 

As  the  lads  rose  they  were  warmly  congratulated  by  several 
of  the  nobles  and  knights  standing  round. 

"  I  will  not  detain  you,"  the  king  said,  a  short  time  later. 
"  Doubtless  you  have  many  preparations  to  make  for  your 
voyage.  I  hope  that  things  will  fare  well  with  you  in  Flan- 
ders. Bear  in  mind  that  if  you  draw  sword  for  Mynheer  Van 
Voorden  you  are  doing  it  for  England." 


202  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

CHAPTER   XII 

THE   TROUBLES   IN    FLANDERS 

ON  re-entering  the  city  gates  they  first  went  to  an  armour- 
er's, where  they  purchased  and  buckled  on  some  gilded 
spurs. 

''Truly,  Albert,  I  can  scarce  believe  our  good  fortune," 
Edgar  said,  as  they  left  the  shop.  "  It  seems  marvellous  that 
though  we  have  not  served  as  esquires,  we  should  yet  at  seven- 
teen be  dubbed  knights  by  the  king." 

"  You  have  well  deserved  it,  Edgar  j  as  for  me,  I  have  but 
done  my  best  to  second  you." 

"  And  a  very  good  best  it  was,  Albert,"  Edgar  laughed. 
"  'Tis  true  that  in  the  skirmish  outside  Aldersgate  I  might 
have  managed  by  myself,  but  in  the  Fleming's  affair  and  in 
the  Tower  I  should  have  fared  hardly  indeed  had  it  not  been 
for  your  help.  I  fancy  that  we  have  the  Fleming  to  thank 
for  this  good  fortune.  You  see  he  had  already  told  the  king 
that  we  were  to  accompany  him,  and  perhaps  he  may  have 
pointed  out  to  him  that  it  might  be  to  the  advantage  of  his 
mission  that  we  should  be  made  knights.  He  has  great  influ- 
ence with  the  Court,  seeing  that  he  has  frequently  supplied  the 
royal  needs  with  money.  First  let  us  visit  our  good  friend  Sir 
Robert  Gaiton." 

The  knight  received  them  most  warmly.  "  I  heard  from 
Van  Voorden  that  you  were  going  to  Flanders  with  him. 
You  are  like  to  see  stirring  events,  for  Ghent  has  long  been 
in  insurrection  against  the  Count  of  Flanders,  and  things  are 
likely  to  come  to  a  head  erelong.  Ah,  and  what  do  I  see — 
gold  spurs  !  Then  the  king  has  knighted  you.  That  is  well, 
indeed,  and  I  congratulate  you  most  heartily.     I  tell  you  that 


THE   TROUBLES    IN    FLANDERS  203 

I  felt  some  shame  that  I,  who  had  not  even  drawn  a  sword, 
should  have  been  knighted,  while  you  two,  who  had  fought 
like  paladins,  had  not  yet  your  spurs,  and  I  was  glad  that  I 
had  an  opportunity,  down  in  Kent,  of  showing  that  I  was  not 
a  mere  carpet  knight." 

"  'Tis  for  that  affair  that  the  king  said  he  knighted  us,  Sir 
Robert, ' '  Edgar  said.  ' '  The  other  matters  were  private  vent- 
ures, though  against  the  king's  enemies;  but  that  was  a  bat- 
tle in  the  field,  and  the  success  put  an  end  to  rioting  down 
there." 

"  I  shall  not  forget  my  promise  about  the  knightly  armour," 
the  merchant  said,  "  but  methinks  that  it  were  best  to  wait 
for  a  while.  The  armour  the  Fleming  bought  you  is  as  good 
as  could  be  made,  but  doubtless  you  will  outgrow  it,  so  it 
would  be  best  for  me  to  delay  for  two  or  three  years.  It  is 
not  likely  that  you  will  have  much  to  do  with  courtly  cere- 
monies before  then,  and  when  you  get  to  twenty,  by  which 
time  you  will  have  your  full  height,  if  not  your  full  width,  I 
will  furnish  you  with  suits  with  which  you  could  ride  with 
Richard  when  surrounded  by  his  proudest  nobles  and  best 

knights. ' ' 

"  We  thank  you,  indeed,  Sir  Robert,  and  it  would  be  much 
better  so.  The  first  shine  is  not  off  our  armour  at  present,  and 
it  would  be  cumbrous  to  carry  a  second  suit  with  us,  there- 
fore we  would  much  rather  that  you  postponed  your  gift." 

He  now  went  with  them  into  the  ladies'  room.  "  Dame 
and  daughter,"  he  said,  "  I  have  to  present  to  you  Sir  Edgar 
Ormskirk  and  Sir  Albert  De  Courcy,  whom  his  Majesty  has 
been  pleased  this  morning  to  raise  to  the  honour  of  knight- 
hood, which  has  been  well  won  by  their  own  merits  and 
bravery." 

The  dame  gave  an  exclamation  of  pleasure  and  her  daugh- 
ter clapped  her  hands. 


204  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  'Tis  well  deserved,  indeed,"  the  former  exclaimed,  "and 
I  wish  them  all  good  fortune  with  their  new  dignity.  How 
much  we  owe  them,  Robert." 

"That  do  we,"  the  merchant  said,  heartily. 

"lam  pleased,"  the  girl  said,  coming  forward  and  frankly 
shaking  hands  with  both. 

"  I  can  scarce  credit  our  good  fortune,  Mistress  Ursula," 
Albert  said.  "  'Tis  but  a  few  months  since  I  deemed  that  I 
was  unfit  for  martial  exercise,  and  that  there  was  naught  for 
me  but  to  enter  the  Church,  and  now,  thanks  entirely  to  Ed- 
gar and  to  good  luck,  I  am  already  a  knight ;  'tis  well-nigh 
past  belief.  That  meeting  with  you  and  your  father  was  the 
beginning  of  our  great  fortune." 

"  That  was  a  terrible  night,"  the  girl  said,  with  a  little  shud- 
der at  the  recollection.  "  Heaven  surely  sent  you  to  our 
aid." 

While  they  were  talking,  Sir  Robert  said  a  word  apart  to 
his  wife,  and  left  the  room.  He  presently  returned  with  a 
small  coffer,  which  he  handed  to  her. 

"It  seems  to  me,  young  knights,"  she  said,  "that  your 
equipment  is  incomplete  without  a  knightly  chain.  My  hus- 
band, I  know,  is  going  to  give  you  armour  for  war;  it  is  for 
us  to  give  you  an  ornament  for  Court.  These  are  the  work  of 
Genoese  goldsmiths,  and  I  now,  in  the  name  of  my  daughter 
and  myself,  and  as  a  small  token  of  the  gratitude  that  we  owe 
you,  bestow  these  upon  you." 

So  saying  she  placed  round  their  necks  two  heavy  gold 
chains  of  the  finest  workmanship.  Both  expressed  their 
thanks  in  suitable  terms. 

"  When  do  you  sail  ?  "  the  merchant  asked  Edgar. 

"To-morrow  morning,"  he  replied,  "and  the  ship  will 
unmoor  at  noon.  We  will  come  to  say  farewell  to  you  in  the 
morning." 


THE    TROUBLES    IN    FLANDERS  205 

Mynheer  Van  Voorden  and  his  family  were  no  less  delighted 
than  Sir  Robert  Gaiton  at  the  honour  that  had  befallen 
them. 

"  Methinks,  Mynheer,"  Edgar  said,  "  that  'tis  to  you  that 
we  in  part  owe  the  honour  the  king  has  bestowed  on  us,  for  he 
said  that  as  you  had  a  mission  from  him  it  would  be  well  that 
we  should  have  the  rank  of  knighthood." 

"  I  may  have  said  as  much  to  the  king,"  Van  Voorden  ad- 
mitted, "  but  it  was  not  until  Richard  had  himself  said  that 
he  intended  at  the  first  opportunity  to  knight  you  both.  On 
that  I  spoke,  and  pointed  out  that  the  presence  of  two  English 
knights  with  me  would  add  weight  to  my  words.  On  which 
he  gladly  assented,  saying  that  it  had  before  been  his  in- 
tention to  do  so  ere  you  left  London,  had  not  Sir  Ralph 
said  it  would  be  better  for  you  to  earn  it  in  the  field  ;  but  as, 
since  that  time,  you  had  fought  in  a  stiff  battle,  and  done 
good  service  to  the  realm  by  putting  down  the  insurgents  in 
Kent,  who  had  been  the  foremost  in  the  troubles  here,  he 
would  do  so  at  once. 

"I  think  now  that  it  were  well  you  should  each  take  a 
man-at-arms  with  you — a  knight  should  not  ride  unattended. 
When  we  get  across  there  I  will  hire  two  Flemings,  who  speak 
English,  to  ride  with  your  men.  You  will  need  them  to  in- 
terpret for  you,  and  they  can  aid  your  men  to  look  after  your 
horses  and  armour.  If  the  two  fellows  here  start  at  once  for 
your  homes,  the  others  can  be  back  in  the  morning." 

"  One  of  them  is  the  man  I  should  take  with  me,"  Edgar 
said.  "  I  promised  him  that  he  should  ride  behind  me  as 
soon  as  occasion  offered.  He  has  no  horse,  but  I  doubt  not 
that  I  shall  be  able  to  purchase  one  out  there." 

"  I  will  see  to  that,"  Van  Voorden  said,  "  and  to  his  ar- 
mour. Do  not  trouble  yourself  about  it  in  any  way.  And 
now  about  your  man,  Sir  Albert  ?  ' ' 


206  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

'<  I  will  ask  my  father  to  choose  a  good  fellow  for  me,  and 
one  who  has  armour  and  a  horse." 

"  Then  it  were  best  to  lose  no  time.  There  is  pen  and 
parchment  on  that  table.  Doubtless  you  will  both  wish  to 
write  to  tell  your  fathers  of  the  honour  that  the  king  has  be- 
stowed upon  you." 

Both  at  once  sat  down  and  wrote  a  short  letter.  Edgar, 
after  telling  his  father  that  he  had  been  knighted,  said : 

"  Mynheer  Van  Voorden  says  it  will  be  as  well  if  we  each 
take  a  man-at-arms  with  us,  so  I  shall,  with  your  permission, 
take  Hal  Carter,  as  I  had  arranged  with  you  to  do  so  when  I 
went  to  the  wars.  He  is  a  stout  fellow,  and  will,  I  am  sure, 
be  a  faithful  one.  I  hope  that  you  will  find  no  difficulty  in  re- 
placing him." 

Sir  Ralph  himself  arrived  at  the  house  the  next  morning.  <  <  I 
could  not  let  you  go  without  coming  to  congratulate  you  both 
on  the  honour  that  has  befallen  you.  It  might  have  been  well 
that  it  should  have  come  a  little  later,  but  doubtless  it  will  be 
of  advantage  to  you  in  Flanders,  and  should  there  be  fighting 
between  Ghent  and  the  earl  you  will  be  more  free  to  choose 
your  own  place  in  battle,  and  to  perform  such  journeys  and 
adventures  as  may  seem  good  to  you  as  knights,  than  you 
would  be  as  private  gentlemen,  or  esquires,  following  no 
leader,  and  having  no  rank  or  standing  save  that  of  gentle- 
men who  have  come  over  as  friends  of  Mynheer  Van  Voor- 
den. 

"Your  mother  is  greatly  pleased,  and  as  for  Aline,  she 
would  fain  have  ridden  hither  with  me,  but  as  I  intend  to 
return  this  afternoon,  and  as  she  saw  you  both  but  two  days 
since,  I  thought  it  best  that  she  should  stay  at  home.  I  have 
brought  up  with  me  John  Lance.     I  thought  that  he  was  the 


THE    TROUBLES    IN    FLANDERS  207 

one  who  would  suit  you  best.  In  some  respects  the  other  is 
the  more  experienced  and  might  be  of  more  value  were  you 
going  on  a  campaign,  but  he  is  somewhat  given  to  the  ale- 
jug,  so  I  thought  it  best  to  bring  Lance,  who  is  a  stout  fellow, 
and  can  wield  his  sword  well.  He  is  civil  and  well-spoken, 
and  as  I  have  told  him  he  is  to  obey  your  orders  just  the 
same  as  if  they  were  mine,  I  believe  that  you  will  have  little 
trouble  with  him.  His  arms  and  armour  are  in  good  condi- 
tion, and  he  has  been  furnished  with  a  fresh  suit  out  of  the 
chest. 

"I  saw  your  father,  Edgar,  late  yesterday  evening.  I  my- 
self took  over  your  letter  to  him.  He  said  that  whatever  a 
man's  calling  may  be,  it  is  well  that  he  should  go  into  it  with 
all  his  heart,  and  that  since  you  have  taken  to  arms,  it  is  well 
indeed  that  you  should  so  soon  have  distinguished  yourself  as 
to  be  deemed  worthy  of  knighthood.  He  said  that  he  would 
get  another  to  take  the  place  of  the  man  you  keep  with  you, 
and  he  wishes  you  God-speed  in  Flanders." 

At  eleven  o'clock,  Van  Voorden,  his  wife  and  daughter, 
mounted,  together  with  Edgar,  Albert,  and  their  two  men-at- 
arms  ;  both  the  latter  were  in  body  armour,  with  steel  caps ; 
the  Fleming  had  secured  a  strong  and  serviceable  horse  for 
Hal.  His  own  servants  had  gone  on  an  hour  before  with 
three  carts  carrying  the  baggage ;  Sir  Ralph  accompanied 
them  across  London  Bridge  to  Rotherhithe,  where  the  barque 
was  lying  alongside  a  wharf.  The  horses  were  first  taken  on 
board,  and  placed  in  stalls  on  deck.  These  Van  Voorden  had 
had  erected  so  that  the  horses  should  suffer  no  injury  in  case 
they  encountered  rough  weather.  As  soon  as  the  animals  were 
secured  in  their  places,  Sir  Ralph  said  good-bye  to  them  all, 
the  hawsers  were  thrown  off,  and  the  vessel  dropped  out  into 
the  tide,  the  baggage  having  been  lowered  into  the  hold  be- 
fore they  came  down. 


208  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

There  were  no  other  passengers,  the  Fleming  having  secured 
all  the  accommodation  for  his  party.  There  were  two  small 
cabins  in  the  stern,  one  of  which  was  set  apart  for  the  mer- 
chant's wife  and  daughter,  the  other  for  their  two  maids.  The 
cabin  where  they  sat  and  took  their  meals  was  used  by  the 
merchant  and  the  two  young  knights  as  a  sleeping-place. 
The  Fleming's  four  men-servants  and  the  two  men-at-arms 
slept  in  a  portion  of  the  hold  under  the  stern  cabins.  The 
wind  was  favourable,  and  although  speed  was  not  the  strong 
point  of  the  ship,  she  made  a  quick  passage,  and  forty-eight 
hours  after  starting  they  entered  the  port  of  Sluys. 

"Will  you  tell  us,  Mynheer,"  Edgar  said,  as  they  sailed 
quietly  down  the  Thames,  "  how  it  comes  about  that  Ghent 
is  at  war  with  the  Earl  of  Flanders,  for  it  is  well  that  we 
should  have  some  knowledge  of  the  matter  before  we  get  into 
the  midst  of  it." 

"  'Tis  well,  indeed,  that  it  should  be  so,  Edgar.  The 
.matter  began  in  a  quarrel  between  two  men,  John  Lyon  and 
Gilbert  Mahew.  Lyon  was  a  crafty  and  politic  man,  and 
was  held  in  great  favour  by  the  earl.  There  was  a  citizen 
who  had  seriously  displeased  Louis,  and  at  his  request  John  Lyon 
made  a  quarrel  with  him  and  killed  him.  The  matter  caused 
great  anger  among  the  burgesses,  and  Lyon  had  to  leave  the 
city,  and  went  and  dwelt  at  Douay,  living  in  great  state  there 
for  three  years,  at  the  earl's  expense.  At  the  end  of  that 
time  the  earl  used  all  the  influence  he  possessed  at  Ghent,  and 
obtained  a  pardon  for  Lyon,  and  the  restoration  of  his  prop- 
erty, that  had  been  forfeited  for  his  crime,  and,  moreover, 
made  him  chief  ruler  of  all  the  ships  and  mariners. 

"  This  caused  great  displeasure  to  many,  not  only  in  Ghent 
but  in  all  Flanders.  Mahew,  who,  with  his  seven  brothers,  was 
the  leading  man  among  the  mariners,  and  between  whose 
family  and  that  of  Lyon  there  was  a  long-standing  feud,  went 


THE    TROUBLES    IN    FLANDERS  209 

presently  to  the  earl  and  told  him  that  if  things  were  properly 
managed  and  certain  taxes  put  on  the  shipping,  the  earl 
would  derive  a  large  annual  sum  from  it,  and  the  earl  directed 
Lyon  to  carry  this  out.  But  owing  to  the  general  opposition 
among  the  mariners,  which  was  craftily  managed  by  Mahew's 
brothers,  Lyon  was  unable  to  carry  the  earl's  orders  into 
effect.  Gilbert  Mahew  then  went  to  the  earl  and  said  that  if 
he  were  appointed  in  Lyon's  place  he  would  carry  the  thing 
out.  This  was  done,  and  Mahew,  from  his  influence  with  the 
mariners,  and  by  giving  many  presents  to  persons  at  the  earl's 
Court,  gained  high  favour,  and  used  his  power  to  injure  Lyon. 

"  The  latter,  however,  kept  quiet,  and  bided  his  time. 
This  came  when  the  people  of  Bruges,  who  had  long  desired 
to  make  a  canal — which  would  take  away  most  of  the  water 
of  the  river  Lys  for  their  benefit — but  who  had  never  been 
able  to  do  so,  owing  to  the  opposition  offered  by  Ghent,  now 
set  a  great  number  of  men  upon  this  work.  This  caused  a 
great  agitation  in  Ghent,  especially  among  mariners,  who 
feared  that  if  the  river  Lys  were  lowered  their  shipping  trade 
would  be  much  injured.  Then  people  began  to  say  that 
if  Lyon  had  remained  their  governor  in  Ghent  the  people  of 
Bruges  would  never  have  ventured  on  such  action.  Many  of 
them  went  secretly  to  Lyon  to  sound  him  on  the  matter.  He 
advised  them  that  they  had  best  revive  the  old  custom  of 
wearing  white  hoods,  and  that  they  should  then  choose  a 
governor  whom  they  would  obey. 

"Ina  few  days  a  great  number  of  white  hoods  appeared  in 
the  streets,  and  a  popular  meeting  was  held.  John  Lyon  was 
elected  leader,  and  with  two  hundred  companies  marched 
from  Ghent  to  attack  the  pioneers  digging  the  channel.  These, 
on  hearing  that  a  great  force  from  Ghent  was  marching 
against  them,  hastily  retired.  John  Lyon  and  his  force  re- 
turned home,  and  the  former  again  resumed  his  position  as  a 


210  A   MARCH   ON    LONDON 

quiet  trader.  The  White  Hoods,  however,  dominated  the 
town.  In  a  short  time  some  of  them  demanded  that  a  mari- 
ner, who  was  a  burgess  of  Ghent,  and  who  was  confined  in  the 
earl's  prison  at  Eccloo,  should  be  liberated,  as,  according 
to  the  franchise  of  the  city,  no  burgess  could  be  tried  save  by- 
its  Courts. 

"  This  trouble  Lyon  carefully  fostered,  and  as  the  new 
and  heavy  dues  injured  the  trade  of  Ghent,  his  party  in- 
creased rapidly.  In  public,  however,  he  always  spoke  mod- 
erately, remaining  quietly  in  his  house,  and  never  going 
out  except  with  an  escort  of  two  or  three  hundred  of  the 
White  Hoods.  An  embassy  was  sent  to  the  earl  to  ask  that 
the  rights  of  the  city  should  be  respected.  The  earl  answered 
them  mildly,  ordered  the  prisoner  to  be  given  up  to  them, 
and  promised  to  respect  the  franchise  of  the  city,  but  at  the 
same  time  asked  that  the  wearing  of  white  hoods  should 
be  discontinued.  Lyon,  however,  persuaded  the  White  Hoods 
not  to  accede  to  this  request,  saying  that  it  was  the  White 
Hoods  that  had  wrung  those  concessions  from  the  earl,  and 
that  if  they  disappeared  from  the  streets,  the  franchise  would 
be  speedily  abolished. 

"  In  this  Lyon  was  right,  and  he  at  once  set  to  work  to  or- 
ganize the  White  Hoods,  dividing  them  into  companies,  and 
appointing  a  captain  to  each  hundred  men ;  a  lieutenant 
to  fifty  ;  and  a  sub-officer  to  ten.  In  a  short  time  the  Bailie 
of  Ghent,  with  two  hundred  horse,  rode  into  the  city,  the 
earl  having  agreed  with  Gilbert  Mahew  that  John  Lyon  and 
several  other  leaders  should  be  carried  off  and  beheaded.  As 
soon  as  the  bailie  arrived  at  the  market-place  he  was  joined  by 
the  Mahews  and  their  adherents.  The  White  Hoods  at  once 
gathered  at  John  Lyon's  house,  and  he  set  out  for  the  mar- 
ket-house with  four  hundred  men.  These  were  joined  by 
many  others  as  they  went.     As  soon   as  they  appeared,  the 


THE    TROUBLES    IN    FLANDERS  211 

Mahews,  with  their  party,  fled.  Then  the  White  Hoods 
rushed  upon  the  bailie,  unhorsed  and  slew  him,  and  tore  the 
earl's  banner  to  pieces.  His  men-at-arms,  seeing  how  strong 
and  furious  were  the  townsmen,  at  once  turned  their  horses 
and  rode  away. 

"A  search  was  then  made  for  the  Mahews,  but  they  had 
fled  from  the  town  and  ridden  away  to  join  the  earl.  Their 
houses  were  all  sacked  and  destroyed.  The  White  Hoods 
were  now  undisturbed  masters  of  the  place  ;  most  of  the  rich 
burgesses,  however,  were  much  grieved  at  what  had  taken 
place.  A  great  council  was  held,  and  twelve  of  their  number 
went  to  the  earl  to  beg  for  pardon  for  the  town.  The  earl 
received  them  sternly,  but  at  their  humble  prayer  promised  to 
spare  the  city  and  to  punish  only  the  chief  offenders.  While 
they  were  away,  however,  Lyon  called  an  assembly  of  the  cit- 
izens in  a  field  outside  the  town.  Ten  thousand  armed  men 
gathered  there,  and  they  at  once  sacked  and  burnt  the  palace 
of  Andrehon,  which  was  the  earl's  favourite  residence,  and  a 
very  stately  pile. 

"The  earl,  on  hearing  the  news,  called  the  burgesses,  who 
were  still  with  him,  and  sent  them  back  to  Ghent  with  a  mes- 
sage to  the  town  that  they  should  have  neither  peace  nor  treaty 
until  he  had  struck  off  the  heads  of  all  those  whom  he  chose. 
John  Lyon  began  the  war  by  marching  to  Bruges,  which,  be- 
ing wholly  unprepared,  was  forced  to  admit  him  and  his  men, 
and  to  agree  to  an  alliance  with  Ghent.  He  then  marched  to 
Damme,  where  he  was  taken  ill,  and  died,  not  without  strong 
suspicion  of  having  been  poisoned.  The  people  of  Ghent  sent 
a  strong  force  to  Ypres.  The  knights  and  men-at-arms  of  the 
garrison  refused  to  admit  them,  but  the  craftsmen  of  the  town 
rose  in  favour  of  Ghent,  slew  five  of  the  knights,  and  opened 
the  gates.  The  men  of  the  allied  cities  then  tried  to  attack 
Tormonde,  where  the  earl  was,  but  were  unable   to  take  it ; 


212  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

they  afterwards  besieged  Oudenarde.  The  Duke  of  Burgundy, 
however,  interposed,  and  peace  was  agreed  upon,  on  condition 
that  the  earl  should  pardon  all  and  come  to  live  in  Ghent. 
The  earl  kept  his  promise  so  far  as  to  go  there,  but  he  only 
stayed  four  days  and  then  left  the  town. 

< 'The  peace  was  of  very  short  continuance,  for  some  rela- 
tions of  the  bailie  and  some  other  knights  took  forty  ships 
on  the  river,  put  out  the  eyes  of  the  sailors,  and  sent  them 
into  Ghent,  in  return  for  which  a  strong  body  marched  out 
from  Ghent,  surprised  Oudenarde,  and  stayed  there  a  month, 
during  which  time  they  hewed  down  the  gates  and  made  a 
breach  in  the  walls  by  destroying  two  towers.  After  the  men 
of  Ghent  had  left  Oudenarde  the  earl  went  there  and  repaired 
the  damage  they  had  done,  and  then  marched  to  Ypres  and 
beheaded  many  of  those  who  had  risen  against  him,  and  had 
slain  his  knights.  In  the  meantime  Ghent  prepared  for  the 
war  by  sacking  and  destroying  all  the  houses  of  the  gentry 
in  the  country  round  the  city. 

"  Several  battles  were  fought,  and  in  these  the  White  Hoods 
had  the  worst  of  it,  for  although  they  fought  stoutly  they  were 
greatly  outnumbered.  Bruges  and  Damme  opened  their  gates 
to  the  earl,  and  Ghent  was  left  without  an  ally.  Then  Peter 
De  Bois,  who  was  now  the  chief  of  the  White  Hoods,  seeing 
that  many  of  the  townsmen  were  sorely  discouraged  by  their 
want  of  success,  went  to  Philip  Van  Artevelde  (the  son  of 
Jacob  Van  Artevelde,  who  was  murdered  by  the  townsfolk  for 
making  an  alliance  with  England)  and  persuaded  him  to  come 
forward  as  the  leader  of  the  people.  On  his  doing  so  Philip 
was  at  once  accepted  by  the  White  Hoods.  Two  of  the  lead- 
ers of  the  party  of  peace  were  at  once  murdered.  As  his  father 
had  been  a  great  man  and  an  excellent  ruler,  Philip  was  joy- 
fully accepted  by  the  whole  population,  and  was  given  almost 
arbitrary  power. 


THE    TROUBLES    IN    FLANDERS  213 

"Since  that  time,"  went  on  Van  Voorden,  "  Ghent  has 
been  straitly  besieged,  and  had  it  not  been  that  they  sent  out 
a  strong  force,  who  bought  large  supplies  at  Brussels  and  at 
Liege,  and  managed  to  convey  them  back  to  the  city,  most  of 
the  inhabitants  would  have  died  from  hunger. 

"  So  matters  stand  at  present.  The  mission  with  which  I 
am  charged  at  present  is  to  see  Van  Artevelde,  and  to  find  out 
whether  he,  like  his  father  Jacob,  is  well  disposed  towards  the 
English,  and  if  so,  to  promise  that  some  aid  shall  be  sent  to 
him." 

"And  what  are  your  own  thoughts  on  the  matter,  Myn- 
heer? " 

"As  to  Ghent,  I  say  nothing,"  the  merchant  replied. 
"  The  population  have  ever  been  rough  and  turbulent,  swayed 
by  agitators,  and  tyrannized  over  by  the  craftsmen ;  but  I  can 
well  see  that  it  is  for  the  interest  of  England  that  Ghent  should 
be  upheld,  for  these  troubles  in  Flanders  greatly  disturb  both 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  King  of  France,  whose  interests 
never  run  together.  Again,  I  see  that  the  independence  of 
Ghent,  Bruges,  and  other  large  towns  is  for  the  good  of  Flan- 
ders, since  were  it  not  for  that,  the  country  would  be  but  an 
appanage  of  Burgundy  or  France.  Heavy  imposts  would  be 
laid  upon  the  people,  their  franchises  abolished,  and  the  trade 
greatly  injured  ;  and  it  would  therefore  be  a  sore  misfortune 
for  the  country  were  the  Earl  of  Flanders  to  crush  Ghent,  for 
did  he  do  so  he  could  work  his  will  in  all  the  other  towns. 

"  These,  you  see,  are  something  like  your  city  of  London  ; 
they  exist  and  flourish  owing  to  the  rights  they  have  gained. 
They  curbed  the  power  of  the  nobles,  and  have  built  up  great 
wealth  and  power  for  themselves.  Their  merchants  have  the 
revenues  of  princes,  and  carry  on  a  great  trade  with  all  coun- 
tries. You  see  how  readily  the  earl  fell  in  with  Mahew's  sug- 
gestion, and  laid  heavy  taxes  on  the  shipping  of  Ghent.     In 


214  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

the  same  way,  were  he  supreme  master,  he  and  his  lords  could 
similarly  tax  the  trade  of  other  towns  of  Flanders,  to  the  great 
benefit  of  the  merchants  of  foreign  countries.  Thus,  you  see, 
as  a  Fleming  I  should  wish  to  see  Ghent — although  I  love  not 
the  turbulent  town — preserved  from  the  destruction  that  would 
surely  fall  upon  it  were  the  earl  to  capture  it.  Why,  at  Ypres, 
not  only  did  he  kill  many  thousands  of  the  citizens  in  an  am- 
bush, but  when  he  entered  the  town,  he  beheaded  well-nigh 
six  hundred  of  the  citizens.  If  he  did  that  at  Ypres,  which 
had  offended  comparatively  little,  what  would  he  do  to  Ghent, 
which  has  killed  his  bailie,  sacked  and  burned  his  palace,  de- 
fied his  authority,  and  holds  out  against  all  his  force  ?  " 

"  Thank  you  very  much,  Mynheer ;  I  knew  but  little  of  the 
matter  before,  and  I  am  glad  to  be  so  thoroughly  informed  in 
it.  I  see  it  is  the  same  there  as  it  was  in  London  when  the 
rioters  came  thither;  the  better  class  were  overborne  by  the 
baser.  Had  it  not  been  for  the  death  of  Wat  the  Tyler,  and 
the  dispersal  of  his  rabble,  it  is  likely  that  every  trader's 
house  in  London  would  have  been  pillaged  and  all  the  better 
class  murdered,  as  were  the  Flemings." 

As  soon  as  the  vessel  drew  alongside  the  wharf  at  Sluys,  a 
Flemish  trader  came  on  board.  He  was  a  correspondent  of 
Van  Voorden's,  and  to  him  the  merchant  had  written,  asking 
him  to  secure  lodgings  for  him  and  his  party  for  a  day  or  two. 
Van  Voorden  was  well  known  to  him,  for  the  merchant  had 
occasion  to  cross  to  Flanders  three  or  four  times  every  year, 
and  his  correspondent  often  came  over  to  London.  After 
greeting  the  merchant,  his  wife  and  daughter,  he  said  : 

"  I  was  in  much  fear  for  you,  Van  Voorden,  when  I  heard 
the  reports  of  the  wild  doings  of  the  rabble  in  London,  and 
how  they  specially  directed  their  fury  against  our  people, 
and  killed  very  many  worthy  merchants.  You  have  said  in 
your  letters  to  me  that  you  had  been  in  some  danger,  but 


THE    TROUBLES    IN    FLANDERS  215 

that,  as  you  would  see  me  shortly,  you  would  not  write  at 
length." 

"  I  will  tell  you  of  it  anon,  Rochter.  First,  how  about  the 
lodging?  " 

"As  to  that,  there  is  no  difficulty.  It  would  be  strange 
indeed  were  you  to  go  elsewhere  than  to  my  house,  which 
you  have  always  used  hitherto  when  you  passed  through." 

"Yes;  when  I  was  alone.  Now  I  have  my  wife  and 
daughter,  and  these  two  young  English  knights,  to  say  noth- 
ing of  the  maids  and  the  men-at-arms." 

"  We  can  take  them  all  without  difficulty.  As  you  know, 
the  house  is  a  large  one,  and  there  are  but  my  wife  and  my- 
self and  my  daughter  Marie.  There  is  the  room  you  always 
occupy  for  yourself  and  madame,  a  bed  has  been  put  up  in 
Marie's  room  for  your  daughter,  the  large  room  over  it  will 
be  allotted  to  these  gentlemen,  your  maids  can  sleep  with 
ours,  and  there  is  a  large  room  in  the  attic  for  your  servants 
and  the  knights'  men." 

"  So  be  it,"  Van  Voorden  said,  "  and  it  will  be  far  more 
pleasant  to  be  with  you  and  your  good  wife  than  in  a  strange 
place.     How  about  the  horses,  of  which  we  have  six?  " 

"  The  accommodation  I  have  for  them  is  small,  but  I  have 
arranged  with  a  friend  for  the  disposal  of  the  horses  in  his 
stables,  which  are  commodious,  and  of  which  he  makes  but 
little  use." 

The  house  of  Mynheer  Rochter  surprised  the  young  knights 
by  its  size.  It  was  massively  and  strongly  built,  and  appar- 
ently there  was  no  pressure  for  room,  as  was  the  case  in 
the  busy  streets  of  London.  The  hall  was  of  great  size, 
panelled  with  a  dark  wood,  and  with  a  flooring  so  smooth 
and  polished  that  both  knights  narrowly  escaped  falling,  on 
stepping  on  it  for  the  first  time.  A  great  staircase  led  to  the 
family  apartments  upstairs.     The  main  room  would  have  held 


216  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

four  of  either  those  of  Van  Voorden  or  Sir  Robert  Gaiton  in 
London,  and  the  rest  of  the  house  was  on  the  same  scale. 
All  was  dark,  massive,  and  rich,  with  an  air  of  great  comfort. 
The  furniture  and  floors  were  polished  until  they  reflected  the 
light  from  the  casements,  and  heavy  rugs  and  carpets  were 
stretched  in  front  of  the  fire-places  and  windows,  and  at 
other  points  where  the  family  were  accustomed  to  sit. 

There  were  heavy  curtains  to  the  windows,  and  others  be- 
fore the  doors,  so  that  all  draught  should  be  cut  off.  Although 
not  so  handsome  as  the  rooms  of  the  two  merchants  in  Lon- 
don, everything  was  so  substantial,  well  kept,  and  comfort- 
able, that  the  two  friends  were  greatly  struck  by  it.  It  was 
now  October,  and  great  wood  fires  blazed  in  the  hall  below 
and  in  all  the  upstairs  rooms,  and  these  quite  dispelled  any 
air  of  gloom  that  might  otherwise  have  been  caused  by  the 
darkness  of  the  furniture. 

"Truly,  Edgar,"  Albert  said,  in  a  low  tone,  while  the 
ladies  were  talking  together,  "I  think  that  I  shall  change 
my  vocation  once  again,  abandon  the  cutting  of  throats,  and 
establish  myself  as  a  Flemish  merchant." 

"  It  would  be  years  before  you  could  acquire  the  necessary 
knowledge,"  Edgar  laughed,  "  to  say  nothing  of  the  capital 
required  for  the  business  ;  but  truly  the  comfort  of  this  house 
is  wonderful,  and  it  is  clear  to  me  that,  although  we  English- 
men have  learned  to  fight,  we  are  mightily  behind  others  in 
the  art  of  making  our  lives  comfortable." 

Before  the  meal  was  served  the  friends  went  upstairs  to 
their  room,  took  off  the  rough  clothes  in  which  they  had 
travelled,  and  apparelled  themselves  in  the  plainest  of  their 
two  suits.  When  dinner  was  announced  they  went  into  a 
room  leading  from  that  in  which  they  had  before  been.  As 
the  numbers  were  equal,  the  four  gentlemen  each  offered  his 
hand  to  a  lady,  and  led  her  to  the  table.     It  was  almost  dark 


THE    TROUBLES    IN    FLANDERS  217 

now,  and  the  room  was  lighted  with  many  wax  candles, 
which  were  novelties  to  the  young  knights.  Tallow  candles  had 
indeed  come  into  partial  use  at  the  beginning  of  the  century, 
but  they  had  never  seen  wax  used,  save  on  occasions  of  great 
ceremony  in  the  churches.  It  was  now  for  the  first  time  that 
Frau  Rochter  obtained  a  fair  view  of  the  faces  of  her  guests. 

"  You  are  young  indeed,  gentlemen,  are  you  not,  to  have 
attained  the  rank  of  knighthood?  "  she  said  ;  "  but  I  believe 
that  in  England  'tis  a  title  that  goes  with  the  land." 

' '  It  is  so,"  Van  Voorden  said,  before  either  of  the  young 
knights  could  reply  ;  "  but  in  this  case  it  has  been  won  by 
distinguished  bravery,  for  which  King  Richard  himself  be- 
stowed knighthood  upon  them.  No  one  can  testify  to  their 
bravery  more  strongly  than  ourselves,  for  it  was  thanks  alone 
to  them  that  my  life  certainly,  and  probably  those  of  my 
wife  and  daughter,  were  preserved  on  that  evil  day  in  Lon- 
don," and  as  the  meal  proceeded  he  gave  a  full  narrative  of 
the  manner  in  which  they  had  defended  his  house  while  his 
wife  was  removed  from  her  sick-bed  and  carried  down  to  the 
hiding-place  below.  "  It  was  not  only  for  this  single  act  of 
bravery  that  they  received  knighthood.  Young  though  they 
are,  they  saved  the  life  of  a  worshipful  London  citizen — who 
has  since  himself  become  a  knight — when  he  had  fallen  into 
the  hands  of  a  party  of  robbers.  When  the  Tower  was  in 
the  hands  of  the  rioters,  they,  without  assistance,  killed  seven 
men  who  had  entered  the  ladies'  chamber  ;  and,  lastly,  they 
rode,  with  two  knights  and  fifty  men-at-arms,  at  a  mob  con- 
sisting of  some  two  thousand  of  the  worst  of  the  rebels,  and 
entirely  defeated  them  with  the  loss  of  five  hundred,  and  it 
was  for  this  last  act  that  they  were  knighted." 

"  Mynheer  Van  Voorden  omits  to  say,"  Edgar  added, 
"  that  it  was  largely  to  his  own  good  offices  that  we  owe  the 
honour." 


218  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

"  I  said  nothing  to  the  king  but  what  was  true  and  just," 
the  merchant  replied  ;  ' '  and  he  told  me  that  he  had  already 
determined  to  promote  you  on  the  first  opportunity ;  indeed, 
even  had  I  not  spoken  I  believe  that  he  would  have  done  so 
before  we  left  London." 

"lam  sure  that  they  deserved  it  if  it  had  only  been  for 
what  they  did  for  us,"  his  daughter  said,  warmly.  "  Several 
times,  while  you  were  getting  mother  down  the  stairs,  I  ran 
out  to  the  landing  and  looked  down  at  the  fight.  It  was 
terrible  to  see  all  the  fierce  faces,  and  the  blows  that  were 
struck  with  pole-axe  and  halbert,  and  a  marvel  that  two 
young  men  should  so  firmly  hold  their  ground  against  such 
odds." 

"  We  all  owe  them  our  lives  assuredly,"  Madame  Van 
Voorden  said.  "  Had  it  not  been  for  them,  undoubtedly  I 
should  have  died  that  day.  I  was  very  near  to  death  as  it 
was,  and  had  I  seen  my  husband  slaughtered  before  my  eyes, 
it  would  have  needed  no  blow  of  knife  to  have  finished  me." 


CHAPTER    XIII 


A   STARVING   TOWN 


MANY  of  the  leading  citizens,  hearing  of  Van  Voorden's 
arrival,  called  in  the  course  of  the  evening.  The  con- 
versation, of  course,  turned  upon  the  state  of  public  affairs  in 
Flanders ;  and  Van  Voorden  inquired  particularly  as  to  the 
feeling  in  Bruges,  and  the  sides  taken  by  leading  citizens 
there. 

"  That  is  difficult  to  say,"  one  of  the  merchants  replied. 
"  Bruges  has  always  been  a  rival  to  Ghent,  and  there  has 
been  little  good- will  between  the  cities.     The  lower  class  are 


A    STARVING    TOWN  219 

undoubtedly  in  favour  of  Ghent ;  but  among  the  traders  and 
principal  families  the  feeling  is  the  other  way.  Were  Ghent 
in  a  position  to  head  a  national  movement  with  a  fair  chance 
of  success,  no  doubt  Bruges  would  go  with  her,  for  she  would 
fear  that,  should  it  be  successful,  she  would  suffer  from  the 
domination  of  Ghent.  At  present,  however,  the  latter  is  in 
a  strait,  the  rivers  are  blockaded  by  the  earl's  ships,  and  the 
town  is  sorely  pressed  by  famine.  After  the  vengeance  taken 
by  the  earl  on  the  places  that,  at  the  commencement  of  the 
trouble,  threw  in  their  lot  with  Ghent,  she  can  expect  no  aid 
until  she  shows  herself  capable  of  again  defeating  the  prince's 

army." 

"  Of  course,  at  present  I  know  but  little  how  matters  stand," 
Van  Voorden  said.  "  I  have  been  so  long  settled  in  England 
that  I  have  hardly  kept  myself  informed  of  affairs  here.  I 
am  thinking  now  of  making  Flanders  my  home  again,  but  I 
would  not  do  so  if  the  land  is  like  to  be  torn  by  civil  war;  I 
shall,  therefore,  make  it  my  business  to  sojourn  for  a  time  in 
many  of  the  large  towns,  and  so  to  learn  the  general  feeling 
throughout  the  country  towards  the  earl,  and  to  find  out 
what  prospect  there  is  of  the  present  trouble  coming  to  a 
speedy  end.  France,  Burgundy,  or  even  England  may  inter- 
fere in  the  matter  if  they  see  a  prospect  of  gain  by  it,  and  in 
that  case  the  fighting  might  become  general." 

"  Is  the  feeling  of  England  in  favour  of  Ghent?  "  one  of 
the  burghers  asked,  anxiously. 

"  So  far  I  have  heard  but  little  on  the  matter.  The  Eng- 
lish have  had  troubles  of  their  own,  and  have  had  but  little 
time  to  cast  their  eyes  abroad.  Nevertheless,  if  the  struggle 
continues,  they  may  remember  that  a  Van  Artevelde  was  their 
stout  ally,  and  that  Ghent,  after  his  murder,  again  submitted 
itself  to  them.  There  is,  too,  the  bond  of  sympathy  that 
Flanders  accepts  the  same  pope  as  England,  and  that  in  aid- 


220  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

ing  her  they  aid  the  pope's  cause,  and  strike  a  blow  at 
France,  with  whom  they  are  always  at  daggers  drawn.  There- 
fore, methinks  more  unlikely  things  have  happened  than  that, 
if  France  gives  aid  to  the  earl,  the  English  may  strike  in  for 
Ghent." 

"I  trust  not,"  one  of  the  burghers  said,  earnestly,  "for 
Sluys  might  well  be  the  landing  point  for  an  English  expe- 
dition, and  then  the  first  brunt  of  the  war  would  fall  upon 
us." 

"  I  say  not  that  there  is  much  chance  of  such  a  thing," 
Van  Voorden  said ;  "  I  was  but  mentioning  the  complication 
that  might  arise  if  Ghent  is  able  to  prolong  the  struggle." 

On  the  following  morning  the  party  started  from  Sluys. 
They  made  a  good  show,  for  Van  Voorden  had  the  evening 
before  engaged  two  mounted  men,  well-armed,  to  ride  with 
the  young  knights  as  men-at-arms.  Behind  the  merchant 
and  his  party  came  the  two  maids  and  the  four  retainers  who 
had  accompanied  them  from  England.  These  carried  swords 
and  daggers,  but  no  defensive  armour.  Behind  were  the  two 
English  men-at-arms  and  the  two  freshly  taken  on,  all  wear- 
ing breast-  and  back-pieces  and  steel  caps.  They  tarried  but 
a  day  or  two  at  Bruges,  Van  Voorden  finding  that  among  the 
burgesses  the  trade  animosity  against  Ghent  overpowered  any 
feeling  of  patriotism,  and  moreover  it  was  felt  that  the  success 
of  that  town  would  give  such  encouragement  to  the  democracy 
elsewhere  that  every  city  would  become  the  scene  of  riot  and 
civil  strife. 

They  learnt  that,  unless  they  fell  in  with  one  of  the  parties 
that  was  stationed  to  prevent  strong  forces  of  foragers  issuing 
from  Ghent  to  drive  in  cattle,  they  would  find  no  difficulty 
in  entering  the  town,  for  the  citizens  had  shown  themselves 
such  stout  fighters,  that  the  earl,  believing  that  the  city  must 
fall  by  famine,  had  drawn  off  the  greater  portion  of  his  army. 


A   STARVING    TOWN  221 

Travelling  by  easy  stages,  the  party  approached  the  town  on 
the  second  evening.  Soon  after  they  started  that  morning 
they  came  upon  a  body  of  the  troops  of  the  Earl  of  Flanders. 
The  officer  in  command  rode  up  to  the  merchant  and  asked 
him  for  his  name  and  his  object  in  going  to  Ghent,  and  also 
who  were  the  two  knights  with  him.  As  soon  as  Van  Voor- 
den  mentioned  his  name,  and  said  that  he  had  for  many  years 
been  established  in  London,  the  officer  at  once  recognized  it. 

"  I  am  well  acquainted  with  your  name  as  one  of  the  fore- 
most among  our  countrymen  at  King  Richard's  Court,  and 
that  you  have  several  times  acted  as  our  representative  when 
complaints  have  been  made  of  injury  to  Flemish  traders  by 
English  adventurers,  but  I  must  still  ask,  what  do  you  pro- 
pose doing  at  Ghent?  " 

"  I  am  over  here  for  a  time  with  my  wife  and  daughter, 
and  am  paying  visits  to  friends  and  business  correspondents 
in  the  various  towns,  and  it  may  be  that  if  these  troubles 
come  to  an  end  I  may  retire  from  business  altogether  and 
settle  down  here.  These  knights  have  done  me  a  signal  ser- 
vice, having  saved  the  lives  of  myself  and  daughter  during 
the  riots  in  London  ;  therefore  I  have  asked  of  them  the  cour- 
tesy to  ride  with  me  through  Flanders.  Having  a  desire  to 
visit  foreign  countries,  they  accepted  my  invitation." 

"  Adieu,  then,  Master  Van  Voorden.  I  know  that  you 
are  a  man  of  influence  among  the  merchants,  and  trust  that 
you  will  do  your  best  to  persuade  the  stiff-necked  burghers  of 
Ghent  to  submit  themselves  to  their  lord." 

"  Methinks,  from  what  I  hear,"  the  merchant  replied, 
"  that  if  it  depended  upon  the  burgesses  and  traders  there 
would  be  a  speedy  end  to  these  troubles,  but  they  are  over- 
borne by  the  demagogues  of  the  craftsmen." 

"  That  is  true  enough,"  the  officer  replied.  "  Numbers  of 
the  richer  burgesses  have  long  since  left  Ghent,  and  many 


222  A   MARCH   ON    LONDON 

have  established  themselves  in  trade  in  other  cities  where  there 
was  better  chance  of  doing  their  business  in  peace  and  quiet." 

The  party  now  rode  on,  and  without  further  interruption 
arrived  at  Ghent.  They  put  up  for  the  night  at  a  hostelry, 
but  in  the  morning  the  merchant  had  no  difficulty  in  hiring 
the  use  of  a  house  for  a  month,  for  many  of  the  better  class 
houses  were  standing  empty.  Then  he  called  on  several  of 
the  leading  burgesses,  some  of  whom  were  known  to  him  per- 
sonally, and  had  long  and  earnest  talk  with  them  upon  the 
situation. 

Late  in  the  afternoon  he  sent  a  letter  to  Philip  Van  Arte- 
velde,  saying  that  he  had  just  arrived  from  England,  and  would 
be  glad  to  have  a  private  parley  with  him.  An  answer  was 
received  from  Van  Artevelde  saying  that  he  would  call  that 
evening  upon  him,  as  it  would  be  more  easy  to  have  quiet 
speech  together  there  than  if  he  visited  him  at  his  official 
residence.  At  eight  o'clock  Van  Artevelde  arrived.  He  was 
wrapped  in  a  cloak,  and  gave  no  name,  simply  saying  to  the 
retainer  who  opened  the  door  that  he  was  there  by  appoint- 
ment with  his  master.  Van  Voorden  received  him  alone. 
They  had  met  on  two  or  three  occasions  previously,  and 
saluted  each  other  cordially. 

"I  think  it  best  that  we  should  meet  quietly,' '  the  mer- 
chant said,  as  they  shook  hands.  "I  know  the  Ghentois, 
how  greedily  they  swallow  every  rumour,  how  they  magnify 
the  smallest  things,  and  how  they  rage  if  their  desires  are  not 
gratified,  and  give  themselves  wholly  up  to  the  demagogues. 
'Tis  for  that  reason  that  I  think  it  well  that  you  have  come 
to  see  me  privately. 

"  I  have  no  official  mission  to  you,  but  I  am  charged  by 
King  Richard,  or  rather  by  his  council — when  they  heard 
that  I  was  coming  over  here  on  my  private  affairs — to  find 
out  in  the  first  place  how  things  really  stand  here  ;  and  sec- 


A    STARVING    TOWN  223 

ondly,  to  learn  your  own  opinion  and  thoughts  on  the  mat- 
ters in  hand." 

By  this  time  they  had  seated  themselves  by  the  fire. 

"  The  position  is  grievous  enough  in  that  we  are  straitened 
for  food,"  was  the  reply  ;  "  indeed,  although  we  have  of  late 
been  fortunate  in  obtaining  supplies,  the  pressure  cannot  be 
borne.  Of  one  thing  you  may  be  sure,  Ghent  will  not 
tamely  be  starved  out.  If  we  cannot  obtain  fair  terms,  every 
man  will  arm  himself  and  sally  out,  and,  if  need  be,  we  will 
sweep  the  whole  country  clear  of  its  flocks  and  herds,  and 
bring  in  such  stores  as  we  want  from  all  quarters,  carrying 
our  arms  to  the  gates  of  Brussels  and  Malines  in  one  direc- 
tion, to  Lisle  in  another,  and  to  Ypres  and  Dixmuide  south 
of  the  Lys.  Earl  though  he  be,  Louis  cannot  bar  every 
road  to  us,  nor  forever  keep  up  a  force  sufficient  to  withstand 
us.  Already  the  feudal  lords  have  kept  their  levies  under 
arms  far  beyond  the  time  they  have  a  right  to  require  them, 
but  this  cannot  go  on.  War  costs  us  no  more  than  peace, 
and  whenever  we  will  we  can  march  with  20,000  men  in  any 
direction  that  may  please  us.  As  to  defending  ourselves 
against  assault,  I  have  no  fear  whatever.  Thus,  then,  so 
long  as  Ghent  chooses  she  can  maintain  the  war."  He  put 
an  emphasis  on  the  last  words. 

"That  means,  I  take  it,"  the  merchant  said,  "as  long  as 
the  people  are  willing  to  go  on  fasting." 

"That  is  so.  There  is  a  sore  pinch;  food  is  distributed 
gratuitously ;  for,  as  all  trade  is  stopped,  there  is  little  work  to 
be  had.  So  long  as  they  could  live  in  idleness,  obtain 
enough  food,  and  a  small  sum  paid  daily,  there  were  no  signs 
of  discontent ;  and  there  is  still  plenty  of  money  in  the  cof- 
fers, for  the  goods  and  estates  of  many  who  have  fled,  and 
who  are  known  to  be  favourable  to  the  earl,  have  been  con- 
fiscated, but  money  cannot  provide  food.     Thus,  it  seems  to 


224:  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

me  that,  save  for  the  lack  of  food,  matters  could  go  on  as  at 
present.  But  if  fair  terms  cannot  be  obtained,  the  people  will 
demand  to  be  led  against  their  enemy.  We  shall  lead  them, 
but  what  will  come  after  that  I  cannot  say. 

"  As  you  doubtless  know,  I  am  here  by  no  choice  of  my 
own.  I  had  naught  to  do  with  the  rising  of  Ghent,  or  what  has 
been  done  hitherto,  but  when  Lyon  died  and  the  leaders  who 
succeeded  him  were  killed,  they  sent  to  me  to  be  their  gov- 
ernor. For  a  time  I  refused,  but  I  was  overborne.  I  was  living 
quietly  and  peaceably  on  my  estates,  with  no  love  for  strife ; 
but  it  was  pointed  out  that  I  alone  could  unite  the  factions, 
that  many  of  the  better  classes  of  citizens,  who  held  aloof  from 
the  demagogues  of  the  streets,  would  feel  confidence  in  me, 
that  my  name  would  carry  weight,  and  that  other  cities 
might  make  alliance  with  me  when  they  would  have  naught 
to  say  to  butchers  and  skinners  and  such  like,  and  that  pos- 
sibly the  earl  would  be  more  likely  to  grant  terms  to  me 
than  to  those  whom  he  considers  as  the  rabble.  I  took  up 
the  position  reluctantly,  but,  having  taken  it  up,  I  shall  not 
lay  it  down.  Like  enough  it  will  cost  me  my  life,  as  it  cost 
the  life  of  Jacob  Van  Artevelde  before  me,  but  it  may  be  that 
aid  will  come  from  some  unexpected  quarter. ' ' 

"That  is  the  next  point.  Do  you  look  for  aid  from 
France  ?  ' ' 

"  France  is  never  to  be  relied  upon,"  Artevelde  replied, 
gloomily.  "  The  Valois  has,  of  course,  made  us  vague  prom- 
ises, but  all  he  cares  for  is  that  the  war  should  go  on,  so  that, 
if  he  and  Burgundy  come  to  blows,  Flanders  can  give  no  aid 
to  the  duke.  I  have  no  hope  in  that  quarter.  Of  late,  how- 
ever, Burgundy  and  Berry  have  prevailed  in  his  councils,  and 
we  hear  that  he  has  decided  to  join  the  duke  against  us. 
We  have  sent,  as  doubtless  you  know,  to  the  King  of  Eng- 
land, to  ask  him  to  ally  himself  with  us." 


A    STARVING    TOWN  225 

"  'Tis  concerning  that  matter  he  has  charged  me.  It  was 
known  when  I  left  England  that  Burgundy  had  promised  his 
aid  to  the  earl,  but  naught  was  known  of  France  joining  in. 
The  king  is  well  disposed  towards  you,  but  his  council  hold 
that,  so  long  as  Ghent  stands  alone,  England  can  make  no 
alliance  with  her,  for  she  would  have  to  fight,  not  only  Bur- 
gundy and  France,  but  the  rest  of  Flanders.  But  if  Ghent 
makes  herself  master  of  Flanders,  England  will  gladly  ally 
herself  with  you,  and  will  send  troops  and  money." 

"  'Tis  reasonable,"  Artevelde  said,  "and  we  will  bestir 
ourselves.  I  myself  have  done  all  that  is  possible  to  obtain 
peace,  and  in  three  days  I  am  going,  with  twelve  of  the  prin- 
cipal citizens,  to  Bruges,  where  the  earl  arrived  yesterday. 
We  shall  offer  to  submit  ourselves  to  his  mercy  if  he  will  have 
pity  on  the  city.  If  he  demands  the  entire  mastership  we 
shall  fight  in  earnest.  If  he  will  content  himself  with  taking 
our  lives,  we  are  ready  to  give  them  for  the  sake  of  the  city. 
We  know  that  we  have  a  strong  body  of  friends  in  every 
town,  and  should  it  come  to  blows,  methinks  it  is  not  im- 
probable that  all  Flanders  will  join,  and  if  we  are  supported 
by  England,  we  may  well  hope  to  withstand  both  France  and 
Burgundy. ' ' 

"  I  have  two  young  English  knights  with  me,  Van  Arte- 
velde ;  they  are  young,  but  have  already  shown  themselves 
capable  of  deeds  of  the  greatest  bravery.  During  the  late 
riots  in  London  they  defended  my  house  against  a  mob  many 
hundreds  strong,  and  so  gave  time  for  myself,  my  wife,  and 
daughter  to  gain  a  place  of  hiding ;  they  did  many  other 
brave  feats,  and  so  distinguished  themselves  that,  though  very 
young,  the  king  has  knighted  them.  I  invited  them  to  ac- 
company me  hither,  in  order  that  they  might  see  service,  and 
I  would  fain  commend  them  greatly  to  you.  The  fact  that 
they  are  English  knights  would  be  of  advantage  to  you,  see- 


226  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

ing  that  it  will,  in  the  eyes  of  the  people,  be  taken  as  a  proof 
that  the  sympathy  of  England  is  with  us,  and  should  there  be 
fighting,  or  any  occasion  for  the  use  of  brave  men,  you  can 
rely  upon  them  to  do  their  utmost." 

"  I  will  gladly  accept  their  services,  Van  Voorden,  and,  as 
you  say,  the  people  will  certainly  draw  a  good  augury  from 
their  presence." 

The  merchant  left  the  room,  and  returned  in  a  minute  with 
the  two  young  knights. 

"  These  are  the  gentlemen  of  whom  I  have  spoken  to  you, 
Van  Artevelde,"  he  said,  "  Sir  Edgar  Ormskirk  and  Sir  Al- 
bert De  Courcy,  both  very  valiant  gentlemen,  and  high  in  the 
esteem  of  King  Richard." 

"I  greet  you  gladly,  sir  knights,"  Van  Artevelde  said, 
"  both  for  your  own  sakes  and  for  that  of  Mynheer  Van  Voor- 
den, my  worthy  friend,  who  has  presented  you,  and  right 
glad  shall  I  be  if  you  will  aid  us  in  this  sore  strait  into  which 
we  have  fallen." 

"  I  fear  that  our  aid  will  not  be  of  much  avail  to  you, 
sir,"  Edgar  said,  "  but  such  service  as  we  can  render  we  will 
right  willingly  give.  I  shall  be  glad  to  see  service  for  the 
first  time  under  one  bearing  the  name  of  the  great  man  who 
lost  his  life  because  he  was  so  firm  an  ally  of  England." 

"  At  present,  gentlemen,  things  have  not  come  to  a  crisis 
here,  and  for  a  few  days  I  must  ask  your  patience  ;  by  that 
time  we  shall  know  how  matters  are  to  go.  If  it  be  war, 
gladly,  indeed,  will  I  have  you  ride  with  me  in  the  field." 

Two  days  later  Philip  Van  Artevelde  rode  away  with  the 
twelve  citizens,  who,  like  himself,  went  to  offer  their  lives 
for  the  sake  of  the  city.  The  scene  was  an  affecting  one, 
and  crowds  of  haggard  men  and  half- starved  women  filled 
the  streets.  Most  of  them  were  in  tears,  and  all  prayed 
aloud  that  Heaven  would  soften  the  earl's  heart  and  suffer 


A    STARVING    TOWN  227 

them  to  come  back  unharmed  to  the  city.  Three  days  later 
they  returned.  As  they  rode  through  the  streets  all  could 
see  that  their  news  was  bad,  and  that  they  had  returned 
because  the  earl  had  refused  to  accept  them  as  sacrifices  for 
the  rest.  An  enormous  crowd  gathered  in  front  of  the  town- 
hall,  and  in  a  few  minutes  Van  Artevelde  and  his  companions 
appeared  on  the  balcony. 

There  was  a  dead  hush  among  the  multitude.  They  felt 
that  life  or  death  hung  on  his  words.  He  told  them  that 
the  count  had  refused  altogether  to  accept  twelve  lives  as 
ransom  for  the  city,  and  that  he  would  give  no.  terms  save 
that  he  would  become  its  master  and  would  execute  all  such 
as  were  found  to  have  taken  part  in  the  rebellion  against  him. 

A  despairing  moan  rose  from  the  square  below. 

"  Fellow  citizens,"  Van  Artevelde  went  on,  "  there  is  now 
but  one  of  two  things  for  us  to  do.  The  one  is  to  shut  our 
gates,  retire  to  our  houses,  and  there  die  either  by  famine 
or  by  such  other  means  as  each  may  choose.  The  other  way 
is,  that  every  man  capable  of  bearing  arms  shall  muster, 
that  we  shall  march  to  Bruges,  and  there  either  perish 
under  the  lances  of  his  knights,  or  conquer  and  drive  him 
headlong  from  the  land.     Which  choose  ye,  my  friends?  " 

A  mighty  shout  arose  :    "  We  will  fight !  " 

"You  have  chosen  well,"  Van  Artevelde  said.  "Have 
we  not  before  now  defeated  forces  of  men-at-arms  superior 
in  numbers  to  ourselves  ?  Are  we  less  brave  than  our  fathers  ? 
Shall  we  not  fight  as  stoutly  when  we  know  that  we  leave 
famishing  wives  and  children  behind  who  look  to  us  to  bring 
them  back  food  ?  Return  to  your  homes  !  A  double  ration 
of  bread  shall  be  served  out  from  the  magazines  to  all.  Two 
hours  before  daybreak  we  will  muster  in  our  companies,  and 
an  hour  later  start  for  Bruges." 

Among  those  who  shouted  loudest,  "  We  will  fight  !  "  were 


228  A   MARCH   ON    LONDON 

the  two  young  knights.  They  had,  as  soon  as  it  was  known 
that  Van  Artevelde  and  his  party  had  entered  the  town, 
gone  with  Van  Voorden  to  the  house  of  a  friend  of  his  in 
the  great  square.  They  heard  with  indignation  the  refusal 
of  the  Earl  of  Flanders  to  accept  the  noble  sacrifice  offered 
by  the  twelve  burgesses,  who  had  followed  the  example  of 
the  Governor  of  Calais  and  its  leading  citizens  in  offering 
their  lives  as  a  sacrifice  for  the  rest.  They  had  met,  how- 
ever, with  a  less  generous  foe,  whose  terms  would,  if  accepted, 
have  placed  the  life  and  property  of  every  citizen  of  Ghent 
at  his  mercy.  What  that  was  likely  to  be  had  been  shown 
at  Ypres.  Now  the  young  knights  felt  indeed  that  the  cause 
was  a  righteous  one,  and  that  they  could  draw  their  swords 
for  Ghent  with  the  conviction  that  by  so  doing  they  were 
fighting  to  save  its  people  from  massacre. 

"  By  heavens  !  "  Van  Voorden  exclaimed,  "  were  I  but 
younger  I  too  would  go  out  with  the  Ghentois  to  battle.  I 
care  but  little  myself  as  to  the  rights  of  the  quarrel,  though 
methinks  that  Ghent  is  right  in  resisting  the  oppressive 
taxes  which,  contrary  to  their  franchise,  the  earl  has  laid  on 
the  city.  But  that  is  nothing.  One  has  but  to  look  upon 
the  faces  of  the  crowd  to  feel  one's  blood  boil  at  the  strait 
to  which  their  lord,  instead  of  fighting  them  boldly,  has, 
like  a  coward,  reduced  them  by  famine.  But  now  when  I 
hear  that  he  has  refused  the  prayer  for  mercy,  refused  to  stay 
his  vengeance,  or  to  content  himself  with  the  heads  of  the 
noblest  of  the  citizens  offered  to  him,  but  instead  would 
deluge  the  streets  with  blood,  I  would  march  with  them  as  to 
a  crusade.  I  will  presently  see  Van  Artevelde  if  but  for  a 
raoment,  tell  him  that  you  will  ride  with  him,  and  ask  where 
you  shall  take  your  station." 

Late  that  evening  Van  Voorden  returned.  "I  have  been 
present  at  the  council,"  he  said.     "The  gates  will  not  be 


A    STARVING    TOWN  229 

open  to-morrow,  but  on  Thursday  five  thousand  men  will  set 
out  early." 

"But  five  thousand  is  a  small  number,"  Edgar  said,  "to 
march  against  Bruges,  a  city  as  large  as  this,  and  having 
there  the  earl,  and  no  doubt  a  strong  body  of  his  own 
troops." 

"  That  is  true  ;  but  most  of  the  men  are  so  weakened  that 
it  is  thought  that  it  will  be  best  to  take  but  a  small  number 
of  the  strongest  and  most  capable.  They  will  carry  with 
them  the  three  hundred  hand  guns.  What  little  provision 
there  is  must  be  divided;  half  will  go  with  those  who  march, 
the  other  half  will  be  kept  for  those  here  to  sustain  life  until 
news  comes  how  matters  have  fared  in  the  field." 

"  But  with  only  five  thousand  men,  without  machines  for 
the  siege,  they  can  never  hope  to  storm  the  walls  of  Bruges. 
It  would  be  a  feat  that  as  many  veteran  soldiers  might  well 
hesitate  to  undertake." 

"  They  have  no  thought  of  doing  so.  It  has  been  agreed 
that  this  would  be  impossible,  but  the  force  will  camp  near 
the  city,  and  seeing  the  smallness  of  their  number,  the 
people  of  Bruges  will  surely  sally  out  and  attack  them. 
Then  they  will  do  their  best  for  victory,  and  if  they  beat 
the  enemy  our  men  will  follow  on  their  rear  hotly  and  enter 
the  city." 

"  'Tis  a  bold  plan,"  Edgar  said  ;  "  but  at  least  there  seems 
some  hope  of  success,  which  no  other  plan,  methinks,  could 
give.  At  any  rate  we  two  will  do  our  best,  and  being  well 
fed  and  well  armed  may  hope  to  be  able  to  cut  our  way  out 
of  the  me  lie  if  all  should  be  lost.  We  fight  for  honour  and 
from  good-will.  But  this  is  not  a  case  in  which  we  would 
die  rather  than  turn  bridle,  as  it  would  be  were  we  fighting 
under  the  banner  of  England  and  the  command  of  the  king." 

"  Quite  so,  Edgar  ;  I  agree  with  you  entirely,"  the  merchant 


230  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

said.  "  You  have  not  come  to  this  country  to  die  in  the 
defence  of  Ghent.  You  came  hither  to  do,  if  occasion  offers, 
some  knightly  deeds,  and  feeling  pity  for  the  starving 
people  here  you  offer  them  knightly  aid,  and  will  fight  for 
them  as  long  as  there  is  a  chance  that  fighting  may  avail 
them,  but  beyond  that  it  would  be  folly  indeed  to  go  ;  and 
when  you  see  the  day  hopelessly  lost,  you  and  your  men-at- 
arms  may  well  try  to  make  your  way  out  of  the  crowd  of 
combatants,  and  to  ride  whither  you  will.  I  say  not  to 
return  here,  for  that  would  indeed  be  an  act  of  folly,  since 
Ghent  will  have  to  surrender  at  once,  and  without  condi- 
tions, as  soon  as  the  news  comes  that  the  battle  is  lost. 
Therefore  your  best  plan  would  be  to  ride  for  Sluys,  and 
there  take  ship  again.  As  for  me,  I  shall  wait  until  news 
comes  and  then  ride  for  Liege,  and  remain  there  with  friends 
quietly  until  we  see  what  the  upshot  of  the  affair  is  likely  to  be. ' ' 

During  the  day  preparations  were  made  for  the  expedition. 
Five  thousand  of  those  best  able  to  carry  arms  were  chosen, 
but  the  store  of  provisions  was  so  small  that  there  were  but  five 
cartloads  of  biscuit  and  two  tuns  of  wine  for  those  who  went, 
and  a  like  quantity  for  the  sustenance  of  those  who  stayed. 
The  young  knights  were  to  ride  in  the  train  of  Van  Artevelde 
himself.  In  the  morning  the  merchant  had  asked  them  what 
colours  they  would  wear,  for,  so  far,  they  had  not  provided 
themselves  with  scarves. 

"  You  should  have  scarves,  and  knightly  plumes  also,"  he 
said,  "and,  if  you  carry  lances,  pennons;  but  as  you  say  that 
you  shall  fight  with  sword,  that  matter  can  stand  over.  Tell 
me  what  colours  you  choose,  and  I  will  see  that  you  have 
them." 

Albert  answered  that  he  should  carry  his  father's  colours, 
namely,  a  red  sash,  and  red  and  blue  plumes.  Edgar  replied 
that  he  had  never  thought  about  it,  but  that  he  would  choose 


A    STARVING    TOWN  231 

white  and  red  plumes,  and  a  scarf  of  the  same  colour.  These 
the  merchant  purchased  in  the  afternoon,  and  his  wife  and 
daughter  fastened  the  plumes  in  their  helmets.  At  the  ap- 
pointed hour  in  the  morning  they  clad  themselves  in  full  ar- 
mour, and  when  they  went  down  they  found  the  merchant's 
wife  and  daughter  were  already  afoot,  and  these  fastened  the 
scarves  over  their  shoulders.  On  going  down  to  the  court- 
yard they  found,  to  their  surprise,  that  their  two  horses  both 
carried  armour  on  the  chest,  body,  and  head. 

"  It  is  right  that  you  should  go  to  battle  in  knightly  fashion," 
the  merchant  said,  "  and  I  have  provided  you  with  what  is 
necessary.  Indeed,  that  is  no  more  than  is  due.  I  brought 
you  out  here,  and  involved  you  in  this  business,  and  'tis  but 
right  that  I  should  see  that  you  are  protected  as  far  as  may 
be  from  harm." 

The  reins  were  supplemented  by  steel  chains,  so  that  the 
riders  should  not  be  left  powerless  were  the  leather  cut  by  a 
sweeping  blow.  When  they  mounted,  the  merchant  himself 
went  with  them  to  the  spot  where  Van  Artevelde's  following 
were  to  assemble.  The  two  men-at-arms,  in  high  spirits  at 
the  thought  of  a  fight,  rode  behind  them,  together  with  the 
two  Van  Voorden  had  engaged  at  Sluys,  both  of  whom  were 
able  to  speak  a  certain  amount  of  English. 

"  If  you  are  unhorsed,  comrade,"  one  of  them  said  to  Hal 
Carter,  "  and  in  an  extremity,  remember  that  the  cry  for 
mercy  is  '  Afisericorde. '  ' ' 

"By  my  faith,"  Hal  replied,  "'tis  little  likely  that  they 
will  get  that  cry  from  me ;  as  long  as  I  can  fight  I  will  fight, 
when  I  can  fight  no  longer  they  can  slay  me.  Still,  it  is  as 
well  that  I  should  know  the  word,  as  I  should  not  like  to  kill 
any  poor  wretch  who  asks  for  quarter." 

They  found  Van  Artevelde  already  at  the  place  of  assembly. 
He  greeted  the  young  knights  most  cordially. 


232  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  Your  presence  here,"  he  said,  "  will  be  invaluable  to  me. 
The  word  will  soon  go  round  to  our  host  that  you  are  English 
knights,  and  it  will  be  held  as  a  token  that  England  is  with 
us." 

They  waited  half  an  hour,  and  then  Van  Voorden  bade 
them  adieu,  as  the  cavalcade  moved  forward.  Already  the 
greater  part  of  the  armed  men  had  moved  out  from  the  city, 
each  band  having  assembled  in  its  own  quarter,  and  moved 
through  the  gates  as  soon  as  its  number  was  complete.  The 
instructions  had  been  that  each  company,  as  it  issued  from 
the  gates,  was  to  follow  the  road  to  Bruges,  and  as  soon  as 
the  sun  rose  it  was  to  halt,  when  they  were  all  to  form  up  and 
move  in  order.  Van  Artevelde  introduced  the  young  knights 
to  many  of  those  who  rode  with  him,  as  having  lately  arrived 
from  England,  and  as  being  willing  to  take  part  in  a  battle 
for  so  good  a  cause. 

The  road  was  broad  and  wide,  but  the  cavalcade  rode  in 
single  file,  so  as  to  pass  without  difficulty  the  masses  of  march- 
ing men.  Just  as  the  sun  rose  they  reached  the  head  of  the 
column.  A  halt  was  called;  the  country  was  flat,  and  the 
companies  were  now  formed  on  a  front  half  a  mile  wide,  so  that 
they  could  march  at  once  faster  and  in  an  orderly  body,  as  it 
was  possible  that  some  spy  might  have  sent  the  news  of  their 
coming  to  Bruges,  and  they  might  be  attacked  on  their  way. 
There  were  no  horses,  save  those  of  Van  Artevelde  and  his 
immediate  followers,  the  seven  carts  being  dragged  by  men. 
As  the  march  proceeded,  Edgar  and  Albert  requested  Van 
Artevelde  to  give  them  leave  to  ride  with  their  four  men 
across  the  country,  and  to  take  with  them  a  score  of  the 
most  active  foot-men. 

"  It  will  be  hard,"  they  said,  "if  we  cannot  come  across 
a  few  cattle,  sheep,  or  horses,  or  some  sacks  of  flour,  which 
would  mightily  help  us.     If  we  keep  ahead  of  the  main  body 


A    STARVING    TOWN  233 

we  may,  too,  come  by  surprise  on  some  of  the  farm-houses, 
and  shall  be  able  to  send  back  news  to  you  should  there  be 
any  armed  force  approaching." 

"  By  all  means  do  so,  and  thanks  for  the  offer." 

Artevelde  gave  orders  at  once  that  twenty  men  of  the  com- 
pany next  to  him  should  proceed  as  rapidly  as  they  could 
ahead  with  the  English  knights,  and  should  hold  themselves 
under  their  command. 

"  We  will  go  on,  good  fellows,"  Edgar  said  to  them  ;  "if 
we  meet  with  a  force  too  strong  for  us  we  shall  ride  back,  but 
if  we  can  capture  aught  in  the  way  of  food  we  will  wait  until 
you  come  up  and  leave  it  in  your  charge  to  hold  until  the 
others  arrive. ' ' 

Riding  on  fast  the  friends  were  soon  two  miles  ahead  of  the 
main  body.  The  villages  on  the  road  were  found  to  be  com- 
pletely deserted,  the  people  having  removed  weeks  before  ;  for 
lying,  as  they  did,  between  the  rival  cities,  they  were  likely  to 
suffer  at  the  hands  of  both.  The  party  soon  turned  off  and 
made  across  the  country.  Here  and  there  a  few  animals  could 
be  seen  over  the  flat  expanse.  Presently  they  came  upon  a 
mill ;  the  water  of  the  canal  that  turned  its  wheel  was  running 
to  waste,  and  the  place  was  evidently  deserted. 

"  Hew  down  the  door,  Hal,"  Edgar  said  to  his  follower. 

"  That  will  I  right  willingly,  my  lord,  for,  in  truth,  I  begin 
to  feel  well-nigh  as  hungry  as  those  of  Ghent.  We  have  had 
good  lodgings,  and  the  beasts  have  fared  well  on  hay,  but  had 
it  not  been  for  the  food  we  brought  from  the  last  halting-place, 
verily  I  believe  that  we  should  not  have  had  a  bite  from  the 
time  we  entered  the  place  five  days  ago  to  now." 

"We  have  been  in  almost  as  bad  a  plight,  Hal.  It  was 
well  indeed  that  we  filled  up  our  panniers,  in  the  knowledge 
that  there  was  little  to  be  obtained  in  Ghent ;  though  in  truth 
we  knew  not  that  the  pressure  of  want  was  so  great." 


234  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

A  few  strokes  with  the  heavy  axe  Hal  carried  at  his  saddle- 
bow stove  in  the  door,  and  they  entered. 

The  interior  of  the  mill  was  in  great  confusion,  and  by  the 
manner  in  which  things  were  thrown  about,  it  was  evident 
that  it  had  been  deserted  in  great  haste,  and  probably  some 
months  before,  when  the  fighting  was  going  on  hotly. 
"  Look  round,  lads  !  "  Edgar  exclaimed.  "  They  may  well 
have  left  something  behind  when  they  fled  so  suddenly." 

A  shout  was  raised  when  the  men-at-arms  entered  the  next 
chamber.  In  one  corner  stood  ten  sacks  of  flour,  and  the  bin, 
into  which  the  flour  ran  from  the  stones,  was  half  full,  and 
contained  enough  to  fill  five  or  six  others.  One  of  the  Flem- 
ish men-at-arms  was  at  once  ordered  to  ride  back  at  full  speed 
to  the  road  to  intercept  the  twenty  foot-men.  These  were  to 
be  directed  to  come  at  once  to  take  charge  of  the  mill,  and 
the  messenger  was  then  to  ride  on  till  he  met  Van  Artevelde, 
and  to  beg  him  to  send  forward  as  many  bakers  as  there  might 
be  among  his  following,  and  to  inform  him  that  there  was  flour 
enough  to  furnish  a  loaf  for  every  man  in  the  force.  As  soon 
as  the  foot-men  arrived,  Edgar  and  Albert  set  them  to  work. 
The  three  men  had  already  collected  a  quantity  of  wood  and 
lighted  the  fire  in  a  great  oven  that  they  had  found,  and  from 
which  it  was  evident  that  the  miller  was  also  a  baker,  and  sup- 
plied the  villagers  round  them.  The  two  knights,  with  their 
followers,  again  started  on  horseback,  and  after  four  hours' 
riding,  returned  with  twelve  cattle,  four  horses,  and  a  score 
of  sheep  they  had  found  grazing  masterless  over  the  country. 
By  this  time  fifty  bakers  were  at  work,  and  five  hundred  men 
were  sitting  down  round  the  mill  waiting  to  carry  the  loaves, 
when  baked,  to  the  army.  The  animals  were  given  over  to  the 
charge  of  ten  of  these  men,  who  were  ordered  to  drive  them 
after  the  army  until  this  halted.  The  young  knights  and 
their  men-at-arms  then  rode  away. 


CIVIL   WAR  235 


CHAPTER  XIV 

CIVIL   WAR 

EDGAR  and  Albert  came  up  with  the  force  after  an  hour- 
and-a-half's  riding,  and  found  it  halted  some  four  miles 
from  Bruges.  The  news  that  the  English  knights  had  discov- 
ered a  store  of  flour  had  passed  quickly  through  the  ranks,  and 
they  were  loudly  cheered  as  they  rode  in. 

"Truly  you  have  rendered  us  a  vast  service,"  Van  Arte- 
velde  said,  as  they  joined  him,  "  for  it  will  not  be  needful  to 
break  in  this  evening  upon  our  scanty  store,  and  this  is  of 
vital  importance,  since  we  must  perforce  wait  until  the  earl 
and  the  men  of  Bruges  come  out  to  attack  us.  Your  men 
said  that  it  was  some  fifteen  sacks  of  flour  that  you  had 
found?" 

"About  that,  sir.  There  were  ten  full,  and  under  the 
millstones  was  a  great  bin  holding,  I  should  say,  half  as  much 
more.  Moreover,  we  have  ridden  far  over  the  country,  and 
have  gathered  up  twelve  head  of  cattle,  four  horses,  and  a  score 
of  sheep.  These  are  following  us,  and  will  give  meat  enough 
for  a  good  meal  to-day  all  round,  and  maybe  something  to 
spare,  and  to-morrow  I  trust  that  we  may  bring  in  some 
more." 

A  murmur  of  satisfaction  broke  from  the  four  or  five  burgh- 
ers with  Van  Artevelde. 

"  This  is  a  good  beginning,  indeed,  of  our  adventure,"  the 
latter  said,  "and  greatly  are  we  beholden  to  these  knights. 
They  have  dispelled  the  apprehension  I  had  that  if  the  people 
of  Bruges  deferred  their  attack  for  a  couple  of  days  they  might 
find  us  so  weakened  with  hunger  as  to  be  unable  to  show  any 
front  against  them. ' ' 


236  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

Two  hours  later  the  animals  arrived,  and  were  handed 
over  to  the  company  of  the  butchers'  guild,  who  proceeded  at 
once  to  cut  them  up.  They  were  then  distributed  among  the 
various  companies,  with  orders  that  but  half  was  to  be  eaten 
that  night  and  the  rest  kept  for  the  morrow.  In  the  mean- 
time men  had  been  sent  on  to  some  of  the  deserted  villages, 
and  had  returned  with  doors,  shutters,  broken  furniture,  and 
beams,  and  fires  were  speedily  lighted.  Before  the  meat  was 
ready  half  of  those  who  had  remained  at  the  mill  arrived  laden 
with  bread,  and  said  that  the  rest  would  be  up  in  two  hours. 
For  the  first  time  for  weeks  the  Ghentois  enjoyed  a  hearty 
meal,  and  as  Van  Artevelde,  with  the  young  knights  and 
burghers  with  him,  went  round  on  foot  among  the  men,  they 
were  greeted  with  loud  cheers  and  shouts  of  satisfaction. 

The  next  day  the  force  remained  where  it  had  halted.  The 
two  knights  and  the  men-at-arms  scoured  the  country  again 
for  some  miles  round,  and  drove  in  before  them  twenty-two 
head  of  cattle,  and  these  sufficed,  with  what  had  remained 
over,  to  furnish  food  for  the  day  and  to  leave  enough  for  the 
troops  to  break  their  fast  in  the  morning. 

So  deserted  was  the  country  that  it  was  not  until  the  next 
morning  early  that  the  news  reached  the  earl  that  the  men  of 
Ghent  had  come  out  against  him.  Rejoicing  that  they  should 
thus  have  placed  themselves  in  his  power,  he  sent  out  three 
knights  to  reconnoitre  their  position  and  bring  an  account  of 
their  numbers.  After  breakfast  Philip  Van  Artevelde  had 
moved  his  followers  a  short  distance  away  from  their  halting- 
ground  and  taken  up  a  position  near  to  a  small  hill,  where  he 
addressed  them. 

Some  friars  and  clergy  who  were  with  the  force  celebrated 
mass  at  various  points,  and  then  confessed  the  troops  and 
exhorted  them  to  keep  up  their  courage,  telling  them  that 
small  forces  had,  with  the  help  of  God,   frequently  defeated 


CIVIL  WAR  237 

large  ones,  and  as  all  had  been  done  that  was  possible  to 
obtain  peace  but  without  avail,  He  would  surely  help  them 
against  these  enemies  who  sought  to  destroy  them  utterly. 
Then  they  prepared  for  battle.  Each  man  carried  with  him 
a  long  and  sharp  stake,  as  was  their  custom,  in  the  same  fashion 
as  did  the  English  archers,  and  they  gathered  in  a  square  and 
set  a  hedge  of  these  stakes  round  them.  The  enemy's  knights 
had  ridden  near  them  without  being  interfered  with,  for  the 
Ghentois  wished  nothing  better  than  that  the  smallness  of 
their  numbers  should  be  clearly  seen. 

After  they  had  ridden  off,  Van  Artevelde,  confident  that 
their  report  would  suffice  to  bring  out  the  earl  with  his  people, 
now  ordered  that  the  wine  and  bread  brought  out  with  them, 
which  had  hitherto  been  untouched,  should  be  served  out. 
The  men  then  sat  down  and  quietly  awaited  the  attack.  As 
Van  Artevelde  had  hoped,  the  message  taken  back  by  the 
knights  as  to  his  strength  and  position  was  sufficient  to  induce 
the  earl  to  give  battle  at  once,  as  he  feared  that  they  might 
change  their  mind  and  retreat.  The  alarm-bells  called  all  the 
citizens  to  arms.  They  fell  in  with  their  companies,  and 
marched  out  forty  thousand  strong,  including  the  knights  and 
men-at-arms  of  the  earl.  The  citizens  of  Bruges,  delighted 
at  the  thought  that  the  opportunity  for  levelling  their  haughty 
rival  to  the  dust  had  now  arrived,  marched  on,  until  they 
reached  the  edge  of  a  pond  in  front  of  the  position  of  the 
Ghentois. 

Van  Artevelde  had  placed  the  whole  of  the  men  with  guns 
in  the  front  rank,  with  the  strictest  orders  that  no  shot  was  to 
be  fired  until  the  order  was  given.  Waiting  until  the  enemy 
had  gathered  in  great  masses,  Van  Artevelde  gave  the  word, 
and  the  three  hundred  guns,  many  of  these  being  wall-pieces, 
were  fired  at  once,  doing  great  destruction.  The  sun  was 
behind  the  Ghentois,  and  its  direct  rays,  and  those  reflected 


238  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

from  the  pond,  rendered  it  difficult  for  the  men  of  Bruges  to 
see  what  their  foes  were  doing,  and  observing  the  great  con- 
fusion from  the  effect  of  the  volley,  the  men  of  Ghent,  with  a 
mighty  cheer,  pulled  up  their  stakes,  and  rushing  round  the 
ends  of  the  pond,  fell  upon  their  enemies  with  fury. 

The  men  of  Bruges,  who  had  anticipated  no  resistance,  and 
had  marched  out  in  the  full  belief  that  the  Ghentois  would 
lay  down  their  arms  and  crave  for  mercy  as  soon  as  they  ap- 
peared, were  seized  with  a  panic.  The  two  young  knights, 
with  their  four  men-at-arms,  had  placed  themselves  at  the  head 
of  the  foot-men,  and,  dashing  among  the  citizens,  hewed  their 
way  through  them,  followed  closely  by  the  shouting  Ghentois. 
Numbers  of  the  men  of  Bruges  were  slain  with  sword,  axe, 
and  pike.  The  others  threw  away  their  arms  and  fled,  hotly 
pursued  by  their  foes.  Louis  of  Flanders,  who,  by  a  charge 
with  his  knights  and  men-at-arms,  might  well  have  remedied 
the  matter,  now  showed  that  he  was  as  cowardly  as  he  was 
cruel,  drew  off  with  them,  and,  without  striking  a  single  blow, 
he  himself  and  some  forty  men  galloped  to  Bruges.  The  rest 
of  his  knights  and  followers  scattered  in  all  directions. 

Great  numbers  of  the  flying  citizens  were  killed  in  the  pur- 
suit. It  was  now  dark ;  the  earl  on  arriving  had  ordered  the 
gate  by  which  he  entered  to  be  closed,  and  had  set  twenty 
men  there.  Thus  the  retreat  of  the  citizens  into  the  town  was 
prevented,  and  many  were  slaughtered.  In  consequence,  the 
rest  fled  to  other  gates,  where  they  were  admitted,  but  with 
them  rushed  in  their  pursuers.  Philip  Van  Artevelde  begged 
the  two  English  knights  to  each  take  a  strong  party,  and  to 
proceed  round  the  walls  in  different  directions,  seizing  all  the 
gates,  and  setting  a  strong  guard  on  them,  that  none  should 
enter  or  leave ;  and  then,  with  the  main  body  of  his  follow- 
ing, he  marched  without  opposition  to  the  market-place. 

The  earl,  when  he  found  that  the  town  was  lost  and  the 


THE  TWO  YOUNG  KNIGHTS  CHARGE  DOWN  UPON  THE 
PANIC-STRICKEN  CROWD. 


CIVIL    WAR  239 

gates  closed,  disguised  himself,  and  found  shelter  for  the  night 
in  a  loft  in  the  house  of  a  poor  woman.  Van  Artevelde  had 
issued  the  strictest  orders  that  he  was  on  no  account  to  be  in- 
jured, but  was,  when  found,  to  be  brought  at  once  to  him,  so 
that  he  might  be  taken  to  Ghent,  and  there  obliged  to  make 
a  peace  that  would  assure  to  the  city  all  its  privileges,  and  give 
rest  and  tranquillity  to  the  country.  In  spite,  however,  of 
the  most  rigid  search,  the  earl  was  not  found ;  but  the  forty 
knights  and  men-at-arms  who  had  entered  with  him  were  all 
captured  and  killed.  No  harm  whatever  was  done  to  any  of 
the  inhabitants  of  Bruges,  or  to  any  foreign  merchants  or 
others  residing  there. 

On  the  following  night  the  Earl  of  Flanders  managed  to 
effect  his  escape  in  disguise.  That  day  being  Sunday  the  men 
of  Ghent  repaired  to  the  cathedral,  where  they  had  solemn 
mass  celebrated,  and  a  thanksgiving  for  their  victory  and  for 
their  relief  from  their  sore  strait.  The  young  knights  were 
not  present,  for  as  soon  as  the  city  was  captured,  Van  Arte- 
velde said  to  them  : 

"  Brave  knights,  to  you  it  is  chiefly  due  that  we  are  masters 
here  to-day,  instead  of  being  men  exhausted,  without  hope, 
and  at  the  mercy  of  our  enemies.  It  was  you  who  found  and 
brought  us  food,  and  so  enabled  us  to  hold  out  for  two  days, 
and  to  meet  the  enemy  strong  and  in  good  heart.  Then,  too, 
I  marked  how  you  clove  a  way  for  our  men  to  follow  you 
through  the  ranks  of  the  foe,  spreading  death  and  dismay 
among  them.  Sirs,  to  you,  then,  I  give  the  honour  of  bear- 
ing the  news  to  Ghent.  I  have  ordered  that  fresh  horses  shall 
be  brought  you  from  the  prince's  stable.  Councillor  Moens 
will  ride  with  you  to  act  as  spokesman ;  but  before  starting, 
take,  I  pray  you,  a  goblet  of  wine  and  some  bread.  It  were 
well  that  you  took  your  men-at-arms  with  you,  for  you  might 
be  beset  on  the  road  by  some  of  the  people  who  did  not  sue- 


240  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

ceed  in  entering  the  gates,  or  by  some  of  the  cowardly  knights 
who  stood  by  and  saw  the  citizens  being  defeated  without  lay- 
ing lance  in  rest  to  aid  them.  Fresh  horses  shall  be  prepared 
for  your  men  also,  and  they  shall  sup  before  they  start. 
There  is  no  lack  of  food  here." 

Much  gratified  at  the  mission  intrusted  to  them,  the  young 
knights  at  once  ordered  their  men-at-arms  to  prepare  for  the 
ride. 

"  When  you  have  supped,"  Albert  said,  "  see  that  you  stuff 
your  saddle-bags  and  ours  with  food  for  Van  Voorden's  house- 
hold first,  and  then  for  those  who  most  need  it." 

The  meals  were  soon  eaten.  As  they  were  about  to  mount 
Van  Artevelde  said  to  them  : 

"  There  will  be  no  lack  of  provisions  to-morrow,  for  in  two 
hours  a  great  train  of  waggons,  loaded  with  provisions,  will 
start  under  a  strong  guard,  and  to-morrow  at  daybreak  herds 
of  cattle  will  be  brought  in  and  driven  there ;  you  may  be 
sure  also  that  the  rivers  will  be  open  as  soon  as  the  news  is 
known,  for  none  will  now  venture  to  interfere  with  those 
bringing  food  into  Ghent." 

The  councillor  was  ready,  and  in  a  few  minutes  they  had 
passed  out  of  the  city,  and  were  galloping  along  the  road  to 
Ghent,  just  as  the  bell  of  the  cathedral  tolled  the  hour  of  ten. 
Two  hours  later,  without  having  once  checked  the  speed  of 
their  horses,  they  heard  the  bells  ringing  midnight  in  Ghent. 
In  ten  minutes  they  approached  the  gate,  and  were  challenged 
from  the  walls. 

"I  am  the  Councillor  Moens,"  the  knights'  companion 
shouted.  "  I  come  from  Philip  Van  Artevelde  with  good 
news.     We  have  defeated  the  enemy  and  captured  Bruges." 

There  was  a  shout  of  delight  from  the  walls,  and  in  a  min- 
ute the  drawbridge  was  lowered  and  the  great  gate  opened. 
The  councillor  rode  straight  to  the  town  -  hall.     The  doors 


CIVIL    WAR  241 

were  open,  and  numbers  of  the  citizens  were  still  gathered 
there.  Moens  did  not  wait  to  speak  to  them,  but,  running 
into  the  belfry,  ordered  the  men  there  to  ring  their  most  joy- 
ous peal.  The  poor  fellows  had  been  lying  about,  trying 
to  deaden  their  hunger  by  sleep,  but  at  the  order  they  leapt  to 
their  feet,  seized  the  ropes,  and  Ghent  was  electrified  by  hear- 
ing the  triumphal  peal  bursting  out  in  the  stillness  of  the  night. 

In  the  meantime  those  in  the  hall  had  crowded  round  the 
young  knights  and  their  followers,  but  these,  beyond  saying 
that  the  news  was  good,  waited  until  Moens'  return.  It  was 
but  a  minute,  and  he  at  once  shouted  : 

"  The  enemy  have  been  beaten  !  We  have  taken  Bruges  ! 
By  the  morning  food  will  be  here  !  " 

Now  from  every  belfry  in  the  city  the  notes  from  the  town- 
hall  had  been  taken  up,  the  clanging  of  the  bells  roused  every 
sleeper,  and  the  whole  town  poured  into  the  street  shouting 
wildly,  for  though  they  knew  not  yet  what  had  happened,  it 
was  clear  that  some  great  news  had  arrived.  All  the  councillors 
and  the  principal  citizens  had  made  for  the  town-hall,  which 
was  speedily  thronged.  Moens  took  his  place  with  the  two 
young  knights  upon  the  raised  platform  at  the  end,  and  lifted 
his  hand  for  silence.  The  excited  multitude  were  instantly 
still,  and  those  near  the  doors  closed  them,  to  keep  out  the 
sound  of  the  bells.  Then  Moens,  speaking  at  the  top  of  his 
voice  that  all  might  hear  him,  said:  "I  am  now  but  the 
mouthpiece  of  these  English  knights,  to  whom  Van  Artevelde 
has  given  the  honour  of  bearing  the  news  to  you,  but  since 
they  are  ignorant  of  our  language  I  have  come  with  them  as 
interpreter.  First,  then,  we  have  met  the  army  of  Bruges  and 
the  earl,  forty  thousand  strong  ;  we  have  defeated  them  with 
great  slaughter,  and  with  but  small  loss  to  ourselves." 

A  mighty  shout  rose  from  the  crowd,  and  it  was  some  min- 
utes before  the  speaker  could  continue. 
16 


242  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  Following  on  the  heels  of  our  flying  foes,  we  entered  the 
city,  and  Bruges  is  ours. ' ' 

Another  shout,  as  enthusiastic  as  the  first,  again  interrupted 
him. 

"  A  great  train  of  waggons  filled  with  wine  and  provisions 
was  to  start  at  midnight,  and  will  be  here  to-morrow  morning 
at  daybreak.  Herds  will  be  driven  in,  and  dispatched  at 
once.  By  to-morrow  night,  therefore,  the  famine  will  be  at 
an  end,  and  every  man,  woman,  and  child  in  Ghent  will  be 
able  to  eat  their  fill." 

Those  at  the  door  shouted  the  glad  news  to  the  multitude 
in  the  square,  and  a  roar  like  that  of  the  sea  answered,  and 
echoed  the  shouts  in  the  hall. 

"  Tell  us  more,  tell  us  more  !  "  the  men  cried,  when  the 
uproar  ceased.  "  We  have  seven  or  eight  hours  to  wait  for 
food  ;  tell  us  all  about  it." 

"  I  will  tell  you  first,  citizens,  why  I  am  speaking  to  you 
in  the  name  of  these  English  knights,  and  why  they  have  been 
chosen  to  have  the  honour  of  bringing  these  good  tidings 
hither." 

He  then  told  them  how,  the  force  being  without  horsemen, 
and  bound  to  keep  straight  along  by  the  road,  the  two  knights 
had  volunteered  to  ride  out  to  see  if  any  hostile  force  was  ap- 
proaching, and  also  to  endeavour  to  find  provisions. 

"The  latter  seemed  hopeless,"  the  councillor  went  on. 
"  Every  village  had  long  since  been  deserted,  and  no  living 
soul  met  the  eye  on  the  plain.  They  had  been  gone  but 
three  hours  when  one  of  their  men-at-arms  rode  in,  asking 
that  all  the  bakers  should  be  sent  forward  at  once,  for  that, 
in  a  mill  less  than  two  miles  from  the  road,  they  had  discovered 
fifteen  sacks  of  flour  left  behind.  The  bakers  started  at  once 
with  five  hundred  men  to  bring  on  the  bread  as  fast  as  it  was 
baked  to  the  spot  where  we  were  to  halt. 


CIVIL  WAR  243 

"  This  was  not  all,  for,  later  on,  the  knights  with  some  of 
the  men  joined  us  at  the  camp  with  sufficient  cattle,  sheep, 
and  horses,  that  the  knights  had  found  straying,  to  give  every 
man  a  meal  that  night,  and  one  the  following  morning.  The 
next  day  they  drove  in  a  few  more,  and  so  it  was  not  until 
to-day  that  we  touched  the  store  we  took  with  us.  It  was 
the  food  that  saved  us.  Had  we  been  forced  to  eat  our  scanty 
supply  that  first  night,  we  should  have  been  fasting  for  well- 
nigh  forty-eight  hours,  and  when  the  earl,  with  his  knights 
and  men-at-arms  and  the  townsmen  of  Bruges,  in  all  forty 
thousand  men,  marched  out  to  meet  us,  what  chance  would 
five  thousand  famished  men  have  had  against  them?  As  it 
was,  the  food  we  got  did  wonders  for  us  ;  and  every  man 
seemed  to  have  regained  his  full  strength  and  courage.  When 
they  came  nigh  to  us  we  poured  in  one  volley  with  all  our 
guns,  which  put  them  into  confusion.  The  sun  was  in  their 
eyes,  and  almost  before  they  knew  that  we  had  moved,  we 
were  upon  them. 

"These  two  knights  and  their  four  men-at-arms  flung 
themselves  into  the  crowd  and  opened  the  way  for  our  foot- 
men, and  in  five  minutes  the  fight  was  over.  It  may  be  that 
many  of  the  craftsmen  of  Bruges  were  there  unwillingly,  and 
that  these  were  among  the  first  to  throw  down  their  arms  and 
fly.  However  it  was,  in  five  minutes  the  whole  force  was  in 
full  flight.  The  earl's  knights  and  their  men-at-arms  struck 
not  a  single  blow,  but  seeming  panic-struck,  scattered  and 
fled  in  all  directions,  the  earl  and  forty  men  alone  gaining 
Bruges.  There  they  closed  the  gate  against  the  fugitives,  but 
these  fled  to  other  gates,  and  so  hotly  did  we  pursue  them 
that  we  entered  mixed  up  with  them. 

"  Van  Artevelde  committed  to  the  two  English  knights 
the  task  of  seizing  all  the  gates,  and  of  setting  a  guard  to 
prevent  any  man  from  leaving,  while  the  rest  of  us  under 


244  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

him  pushed  forward  to  the  market-place.  There  was  no  re- 
sistance. Thousands  of  the  men  had  fallen  in  the  battle  and 
flight.  Thousands  had  failed  to  enter  the  gates.  All  who 
did  so  were  utterly  panic-stricken  and  terrified.  Thus  the 
five  thousand  men  you  sent  out  have  defeated  forty  thousand, 
and  have  captured  Bruges,  and  I  verily  believe  that  not  more 
than  a  score  have  fallen.  Methinks,  my  friends,  you  will  all 
agree  with  me  that  your  governor  has  done  well  to  give 
these  knights  the  honour  of  carrying  the  good  news  to 
Ghent." 

A  mighty  shout  answered  the  question.  The  crowd 
rushed  upon  the  two  young  knights,  each  anxious  to  speak  to 
them,  and  praise  them.  With  difficulty  the  councillor,  aided 
by  some  of  his  colleagues,  surrounded  them,  and  made  a  way 
to  a  small  door  at  the  end  of  the  platform.  Once  beyond 
the  building,  they  hurried  along  by-streets  to  Van  Voorden's 
house,  to  where,  on  entering  the  hall,  they  had  charged  the 
men-at-arms  at  once  to  take  the  horses,  to  hand  over  as  much 
of  the  provisions  as  were  needed  for  the  immediate  wants  of 
the  household,  and  then  to  carry  the  rest  to  the  nuns  of  a 
convent  hard  by — for  these  were,  they  knew,  reduced  to  the 
direst  straits  before  the  expedition  started. 

"  Welcome  back,  welcome  back  !  "  the  Fleming  exclaimed, 
as  they  entered,  and  the  words  were  repeated  by  wife  and 
daughter.  "Your  men-at-arms  told  my  wife  what  had 
happened,  and  I  myself  heard  it  from  the  lower  end  of  the 
town-hall,  where  I  arrived  just  as  Moens  began  to  speak.  I 
saw  you  escape  from  the  platform,  and  hurried  off,  but  have 
only  this  instant  arrived.  The  crush  was  so  great  in  the 
square  that  it  was  difficult  to  make  my  way  through  it,  but 
forgive  us  if  we  say  nothing  further  until  we  have  eaten  that 
food  upon  the  table,  for  indeed  we  have  had  but  one  regular 
meal  since  you  left  the  town.     Tell  me  first,  though,  for  all 


CIVIL   WAR  245 

were  too  excited  to  ask  Moens  the  question — has  the  earl 
been  captured  ?  ' ' 

"  He  had  not,  up  to  the  moment  when  we  left.  The 
strictest  search  is  being  made  for  him.  It  is  known  that  he 
must  be  somewhere  in  the  town,  for  he  and  a  party,  not 
knowing  that  Van  Artevelde  was  in  the  market-place,  well- 
nigh  fell  into  his  hands,  and  he  certainly  could  not  have  got 
through  any  of  the  gates  before  we  had  closed  them  and  had 
placed  a  strong  guard  over  them.  Van  Artevelde  has  given 
strict  orders  that  he  is  to  be  taken  uninjured,  and  he  pur- 
poses to  bring  him  here,  and  to  make  him  sign  a  peace  with 
us." 

"  I  trust  that  he  will  be  caught,"  Van  Voorden  said  ;  "but 
as  for  the  peace,  I  should  have  no  faith  in  it,  for  be  sure  that 
as  soon  as  he  is  once  free  again  he  would  repudiate  it,  and 
would  at  once  set  to  work  to  gather,  with  the  aid  of  Bur- 
gundy, a  force  with  which  he  could  renew  the  war,  wipe  out 
the  disgrace  that  has  befallen  him,  and  take  revenge  upon  the 
city  that  inflicted  it.     Now,  let  us  to  supper." 

"  We  will  but  look  on,"  Albert  said,  with  a  smile.  "  We 
supped  at  Bruges  at  half-past  nine,  but  it  will  be  a  pleasure 
indeed  to  see  you  eat  it. ' ' 

"  We  must  not  eat  much,"  the  merchant  said  to  his  wife 
and  daughter.  "  Let  us  take  a  little  now,  and  to-morrow  we 
can  do  better.  It  might  injure  us  to  give  rein  to  our  appetite 
after  well-nigh  starving  for  the  last  two  days." 

As  soon  as  the  meal  was  eaten  all  sallied  out  into  the 
streets,  the  young  knights  first  laying  aside  their  armour,  as 
they  did  not  wish  to  attract  attention.  The  bells  were  still 
ringing  out  with  joyous  clamour ;  at  every  house  flags,  carpets, 
and  curtains  had  been  hung  out ;  torches  were  fixed  to  every 
balcony,  and  great  bonfires  had  been  lighted  in  the  middle  of 
the  streets,  and  in  the  open  spaces  and  markets.     The  people 


246  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

were  well-nigh  delirious  with  joy  ;  strangers  shook  hands  and 
embraced  in  the  streets ;  men  and  women  forgot  their  weak- 
ness and  hunger,  though  many  were  so  feeble  but  an  hour 
before  that  they  could  scarcely  drag  themselves' along.  The 
cathedral  and  churches  were  all  lighted  up  and  crowded  with 
worshippers,  thanking  God  for  having  preserved  them  in  their 
hour  of  greatest  need. 

"Then,  in  truth,  Sir  Edgar,"  the  Fleming  said,  as  they 
went  along,  "the  people  of  Bruges  showed  themselves  to 
be  but  a  cowardly  rabble,  and  the  fighting  was  poor  in- 
deed." 

"It  could  scarce  be  called  fighting  at  all,"  Edgar  said. 
"  A  few  blows  from  halbert  and  bill,  and  a  few  thrusts  of  the 
pike  struck  my  armour  as  I  charged  among  them,  but  after 
that,  it  was  but  a  matter  of  cutting  down  fugitives.  The 
rabble  down  in  Kent  fought  with  far  greater  courage,  for  we 
had  to  charge  through  and  through  them  several  times  before 
they  broke.  I  doubt  not  that  very  many  were  outside  Bruges 
against  their  wills ;  they  had  not  dared  disobey  the  summons 
to  arms.  It  was  a  panic,  and  a  strange  one.  They  had  doubt- 
less made  up  their  minds  that  when  we  saw  their  multitude, 
we  should  surrender  without  a  blow  being  struck.  The  sud- 
den discharge  of  the  guns  shook  them,  and  at  our  first  charge 
they  bolted  away  panic  -  struck.  The  strangest  part  of  the 
affair  was  that  the  earl,  who  had  a  strong  following  of  knights 
and  men-at-arms,  made  no  effort  to  retrieve  the  battle.  Had 
they  but  charged  down  upon  our  flank  when  we  had  become 
disordered  in  the  pursuit,  they  could  have  overthrown  us  with- 
out difficulty. 

"  How  it  came  about  that  they  did  not  do  so  is  more  than 
I  can  say.  It  is  clear  that  the  earl  showed  himself  to  be  a 
great  coward,  and  his  disgrace  this  day  is  far  greater  than 
that  of  the  burghers  of  Bruges,  since  he  and  his  party  fled 


CIVIL   WAR  247 

without  the  loss  of  a  single  drop  of  blood,  while  thousands  of 
the  citizens  have  lost  their  lives." 

"  'Tis  good  that  he  so  behaved,"  Van  Voorden  said.  "  The 
story  that  he  so  deserted  the  men  of  Bruges,  who  went  to  fight 
in  his  quarrel,  will  speedily  be  known  throughout  Flanders, 
and  that,  with  the  news  of  our  great  victory,  will  bring  many 
cities  to  our  side.  I  trust  that  Van  Artevelde  will  treat  Bruges 
with  leniency." 

"He  has  already  issued  a  proclamation  that  none  of  the 
small  craftsmen  of  Bruges  shall  be  injured,  but  exception  is 
made  in  the  case  of  the  four  guilds  that  have  always  been 
foremost  against  Ghent ;  members  of  which  are  to  be  killed 
when  found." 

"  'Tis  a  pity,  but  one  can  scarce  blame  him.  And  now, 
my  friends,  that  we  have  seen  Ghent  on  this  wonderful  night, 
it  will  be  well  that  we  get  home  to  bed.  My  wife  and 
daughter  are  still  weak  from  fasting,  and  I  myself  feel  the 
strain.  As  to  you,  you  have  done  a  heavy  day's  work  indeed, 
especially  having  to  carry  the  weight  of  your  armour." 

The  young  knights  were  indeed  glad  to  throw  themselves 
upon  their  pallets.  They  slept  soundly  until  awakened  by  a 
fresh  outburst  of  the  bells.  They  sat  up  ;  daylight  was  begin- 
ning to  break. 

"  'Tis  the  train  of  provisions,"  Edgar  said.  "  We  may  as 
well  go  out  and  see  the  sight,  and  give  such  aid  as  we  can  to 
the  council,  for  the  famishing  people  may  well  be  too  eager 
to  await  the  proper  division  of  the  food." 

In  a  few  days  there  was  an  abundance  of  everything  in 
Ghent,  for  Damme  and  Sluys  opened  their  gates  at  once.  In 
the  former  there  were  vast  cellars  of  wine,  of  which  6,000  tuns 
were  sent  by  ships  and  carts  to  Ghent,  while  at  Sluys  there 
was  a  vast  quantity  of  corn  and  meal  in  the  ships  and  store- 
houses  of  foreign  merchants.     All  this  was  bought  and  paid 


248  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

for  at  fair  prices  and  sent  to  the  city.  Besides  food  and  wine, 
Ghent  received  much  valuable  spoil.  All  the  gold  and  silver 
vessels  of  the  earl  were  captured  at  Bruges,  with  much  treas- 
ure, and  a  great  store  of  gold  and  jewels  was  taken  at  his 
palace  at  Male,  near  Bruges. 

Philip  Van  Artevelde  at  once  sent  messages  to  all  the 
towns  of  Flanders  summoning  them  to  send  the  keys  of  their 
gates  to  Ghent,  and  to  acknowledge  her  supremacy.  The 
news  of  the  victory  had  caused  great  exultation  in  most  of 
these  cities,  and  with  the  exception  of  Oudenarde,  all  sent 
deputations  at  once  to  Ghent  to  congratulate  her,  and  to 
promise  to  support  her  in  all  things.  In  the  meantime  the 
gates  and  a  portion  of  the  wall  of  Bruges  had  been  beaten 
down,  and  five  hundred  of  the  burgesses  were  taken  to  Ghent 
as  hostages.  The  young  knights  remained  quietly  there  until 
Philip  Van  Artevelde  returned.  He  was  received  with  frantic 
enthusiasm.  He  had  assumed  the  title  of  Regent  of  Flanders, 
and  now  assumed  a  state  and  pomp  far  greater  than  that  which 
the  earl  himself  had  held.  He  had  an  immense  income,  for 
not  only  were  his  private  estates  large,  but  a  sort  of  tribute 
was  paid  by  all  the  towns  of  Flanders,  and  Ghent  for  a  time 
presented  a  scene  of  gaiety  and  splendour  equal  to  that  of  any 
capital  in  Europe. 

Siege  was  presently  laid  to  Oudenarde,  where  the  garrison 
had  been  strongly  reinforced  by  a  large  party  of  men-at-arms 
and  cross-bowmen,  sent  by  the  earl.  Every  city  in  Flanders 
sent  a  contingent  of  fighting  men  to  join  those  of  Ghent,  and 
no  less  than  a  hundred  thousand  men  were  assembled  outside 
Oudenarde.  Thither  went  the  two  young  friends  as  soon  as 
the  siege  began.  They  had  come  out  to  see  fighting  and  not 
feasting,  and  they  had  lost  the  society  of  Van  Voorden,  he 
having  been  requested  by  Van  Artevelde  to  return  to  Eng- 
land, to  conclude  a  treaty  between  her  and  Ghent.     Flan- 


CIVIL  WAR  249 

ders  was  indeed  master  of  itself,  for  the  earl  was  a  fugitive 
at  the  Court  of  his  son  -  in  -  law,  the  Duke  of  Burgundy, 
who  was  endeavouring  to  induce  France  to  join  him  against 
Flanders. 

For  a  time  he  failed,  for  the  king  was  much  better  disposed 
to  the  Flemings  than  he  was  to  the  earl,  but  when,  some 
time  later,  Charles  died,  and  Burgundy  became  all-powerful 
with  the  young  king,  his  successor,  France  also  prepared  to 
take  the  field  against  Flanders.  Thus  a  close  alliance  between 
the  latter  and  England  became  of  great  importance  to  both, 
and  had  it  not  been  for  the  extreme  unpopularity  of  the  Duke 
of  Lancaster  and  his  brother  Gloucester,  the  course  of  events 
might  have  been  changed.  For  war  with  France  was  always 
popular  in  England,  and  the  necessary  supplies  would  at  once 
have  been  voted  by  parliament  had  it  not  been  thought  that 
when  an  army  was  raised  Lancaster  would,  instead  of  warring 
with  France,  use  it  for  furthering  his  own  claims  in  Spain. 
Many  English  knights,  however,  came  over  on  their  own 
account  to  aid  the  Flemings,  and  no  less  than  two  hundred 
archers  at  Calais  quietly  left  the  town,  with  the  acquiescence, 
if  not  with  the  encouragement,  of  the  authorities,  to  take  ser- 
vice with  Van  Artevelde. 

One  day,  the  two  friends  returned  to  camp  after  being 
away  for  some  time  watching  what  was  going  on.  On  enter- 
ing their  tent,  Albert,  who  was  the  first  to  enter,  gave  a  shout 
of  surprise  and  pleasure.  Edgar  pushed  in  to  see  what  could 
have  thus  excited  his  friend,  and  so  moved  him  from  his  usual 
quiet  manner.  He,  too,  was  equally  surprised,  and  almost 
equally  pleased,  when  he  saw  Albert  standing  with  his  hand 
clasped  in  that  of  his  father. 

"  I  thought  that  I  should  surprise  you,"  Sir  Ralph  said, 
"  by  coming  over  both  to  see  this  great  gathering,  and  also 
to  have  a  look  at  you.     We  heard  of  your  doings  from  Van 


250  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

Voorden.  He  was  good  enough,  after  his  first  interview  with 
the  king  and  council,  to  ride  down  to  tell  us  how  it  fared 
with  you,  and  it  gave  us  no  small  pleasure,  as  you  may  well 
suppose,  to  hear  that  you  had  already  gained  so  much  credit, 
and  that  you  both  were  well  in  health.  I  went  back  to 
town  with  him,  and  stayed  three  weeks  there.  There  was 
much  talk  in  the  council.  All  were  well  content  that  there 
should  be  an  alliance  with  the  Flemings,  but  it  seems  to  me 
there  is  not  much  chance  of  an  English  army  taking  the  field 
to  help  them  at  present. 

"  The  king  is  altogether  taken  up  with  his  marriage,  and  is 
thinking  much  more  of  fetes  and  pageants  than  of  war.  Then 
'tis  doubtful  whether  the  commons  would  grant  the  large  sum 
required.  The  present  is  a  bad  time ;  the  rebellion  has  cost 
much  money,  and  what  with  the  destruction  of  property, 
with  the  fields  standing  untilled,  and  the  expenses  of  the 
Court,  which  are  very  heavy,  in  truth  the  people  have  rea- 
sonable cause  for  grumbling  thereat.  Then,  again,  if  an 
army  were  sent  to  Flanders,  Lancaster  would  most  surely 
have  the  command,  and  you  know  how  much  he  is  hated,  and, 
I  may  say,  feared.  Naught  will  persuade  men  that  he  has  not 
designs  upon  the  crown.  For  this  I  can  see  no  warrant, 
but  assuredly  he  loves  power,  and  he  and  Gloucester  over- 
shadow the  king. 

"Then,  again,  his  wishes  are,  certainly,  to  lead  a  great 
army  into  Spain,  and  he  would  oppose  money  being  spent  on 
operations  in  Flanders.  Thus,  I  fear,  our  alliance  is  like  to  be 
but  of  little  use  to  Ghent  or  Flanders.  Were  but  the  Black 
Prince  or  his  father  upon  the  throne  things  would  be  different 
indeed,  and  we  should  have  a  stout  army  here  before  many 
weeks  are  over.  We  of  the  old  time  feel  it  hard  indeed  to  see 
England  playing  so  poor  a  part.  There  is  another  reason, 
moreover,  why  our  barons  do  not  press  matters  on.     In  the 


CIVIL    WAR  251 

first  place,  they  are  jealous  of  the  influence  that  the  king's 
favourites  have  with  him,  and  that  those  who,  by  rank  and 
age,  should  be  his  councillors  meet  with  but  a  poor  reception 
when  they  come  to  Court. 

"  But  methinks  that  even  these  things  hinder  much  less 
than  the  conduct  of  the  people  of  Ghent.  Since  Bruges  was 
captured  there  have  been,  as  you  know,  parties  going  through 
the  land  as  far  as  the  frontiers  of  France,  plundering  and  de- 
stroying all  the  houses  and  castles  of  the  knights  and  nobles, 
under  the  complaint  that  they  were  favourable  to  the  earl, 
but  in  truth  chiefly  because  these  knaves  hate  those  of  gentle 
blood  and  are  greedy  of  plunder.  Our  nobles  deem  it — and 
methinks  that  they  have  some  reason  for  doing  so — to  be  a 
business  something  like  that  which  we  have  had  in  England, 
save  that  with  us  it  was  the  country  people,  while  here  it  is 
those  of  the  towns  who  would  fain  pull  down  and  destroy 
all  those  above  them  in  station.  Certainly,  their  acts  are  not 
like  to  win  the  friendship  and  assistance  of  our  English 
nobles  and  knights." 

"Indeed,  I  see  that,  Sir  Ralph,"  Edgar  said.  "At  first 
we  were  greatly  in  favour  of  Ghent,  seeing  that  they  were  in 
a  desperate  strait  and  that  all  reasonable  terms  were  refused 
them,  but  of  late  we  have  not  been  so  warm  in  their  cause. 
Van  Artevelde  himself  is  assuredly  honest  and  desirous  of 
doing  what  is  right,  but  methinks  he  does  wrong  in  keeping 
up  the  state  of  a  king  and  bearing  himself  towards  all  those 
of  the  other  cities  of  Flanders  as  if  Ghent  were  their  con- 
queror, and  laying  heavy  taxes  upon  them,  while  he  himself 
is  swayed  by  the  councils  of  the  most  violent  of  the  dema- 
gogues of  Ghent." 

"  But  now  tell  me — how  goes  on  the  siege  ?" 

"  It  goes  not  on  at  all.  Oudenarde  is  a  strong  place;  it  is 
defended   by  many   broad    ditches,  and   has   a   garrison  of 


X&Z  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

knights  and  men-at-arms  of  the  earl,  who,  as  we  know,  take 
upon  themselves  all  the  defence,  knowing  that  there  are  men 
in  the  town  who  would  fain  surrender,  and  fearing  that 
these  would  throw  open  the  gates  to  us,  or  give  us  such  aid 
as  they  could,  were  there  a  chance.  Still  more,  the  siege 
goes  on  but  slowly,  or  rather  we  may  say  goes  on  not  at  all, 
for  want  of  a  leader.  Van  Artevelde  himself  knows  nothing 
whatever  of  the  business  of  war,  nor  do  any  of  those  about 
him. 

' '  The  men  of  the  towns  will  all  fight  bravely  in  a  pitched 
field,  as  they  have  often  shown,  but  as  to  laying  a  siege, 
they  know  naught  of  it,  and  it  seems  to  us  that  the  matter 
might  go  on  for  a  year  and  yet  be  no  nearer  its  end.  They 
are  far  more  occupied  in  making  ordinances  and  collecting 
contributions,  and  in  doing  all  they  can  for  the  honour  and 
glory  of  Ghent,  than  in  thinking  of  taking  Oudenarde,  which, 
indeed,  when  captured,  would  be  of  no  great  consequence  to 
them." 

Sir  Ralph  nodded.  "  Methinks  you  are  right,  Edgar.  I 
arrived  here  just  as  you  went  out  this  morning,  and  hearing 
from  your  men  that  you  were  not  like  to  return  till  midday, 
I  have  ridden  round  to  see  what  was  being  done,  and  to  my 
surprise  saw  that,  in  the  three  months  since  this  great  host 
sat  down  before  Oudenarde,  naught  of  any  use  whatever  has 
been  accomplished.  With  such  an  army,  if  Flanders  wishes 
to  maintain  her  freedom,  she  should  have  summoned  Bur- 
gundy to  abstain  from  giving  aid  to  the  earl,  and  on  his 
refusal  should  have  marched  with  her  whole  force  against  him, 
captured  some  of  his  great  towns,  and  met  his  host  in  a  fair 
field.  Methinks  you  two  are  doing  no  good  to  yourselves 
here,  and  that  it  will  be  just  as  well  for  you  both  to  go  back 
to  England  for  a  time,  until  you  see  how  matters  shape  them' 
selves." 


A   CRUSHING    DEFEAT  253 

CHAPTER  XV 

A     CRUSHING    DEFEAT 

THE  two  young  knights  were  both  pleased  to  hear  Sir 
Ralph's  counsel,  for  they  themselves  had  several  times 
talked  the  matter  over  together,  and  agreed  that  there  was 
little  prospect  of  aught  being  done  for  many  months.  They 
felt  that  they  were  but  wasting  their  time  remaining  before 
Oudenarde,  where  they  were  frequently  offended  by  the  over- 
bearing manner  of  the  Ghentois,  who,  on  the  strength  of 
their  defeat  of  the  people  of  Bruges,  considered  themselves  to 
be  invincible.  They  had,  during  the  four  months  that  they 
had  been  in  Flanders,  learned  enough  of  the  language  to 
make  themselves  easily  understood.  They  had  paid  visits  to 
Brussels  and  other  places  of  importance,  and  were  likely  to 
learn  nothing  from  the  events  of  the  siege,  which,  they  could 
already  see,  was  not  going  to  be  attended  with  success. 

It  was  their  first  absence  from  home,  and  in  the  lack  of  all 
adventure  and  excitement,  they  would  be  glad  to  be  back 
again.  Therefore,  after  remaining  three  days,  which  only 
confirmed  Sir  Ralph  in  his  view,  they  took  leave  of  Van  Arte- 
velde,  saying  that  they  hoped  to  rejoin  him  as  soon  as  there 
was  any  prospect  of  active  service,  and,  riding  to  Sluys,  took 
ship  with  their  followers.  At  Sir  Ralph's  suggestion  they  re- 
tained in  their  train  the  two  Flemings,  whom  they  had  found 
stout  and  useful  fellows. 

"  Are  you  glad  to  go  home  again,  Hal  ?  "  Sir  Edgar  said. 

"  Well,  master,  I  should  not  be  glad  were  there  aught  do- 
ing here,  though  now  that  they  have  granted  a  pardon  to  all 
concerned  in  Wat  the  Tyler's  business,  I  can  show  my  face 
without  fear.     But  it  has  been  a  dull  time.     Except  just  for  a 


254  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

score  of  blows  in  that  business  with  the  Bruges  people  there 
has  been  naught  to  do  since  we  came  over,  except  to  groom 
the  horses  and  polish  the  armour.  One  might  as  well  have 
been  driving  a  cart  at  St.  Alwyth  as  moping  about  this 
camp." 

"  Perhaps  there  will  be  more  stirring  times  when  we  come 
back  again,  Hal.  Burgundy  is  arming,  and  it  is  like  enough 
that  France  may  join  him,  and  in  that  case  there  will  be  fight- 
ing enough  even  to  satisfy  you  ;  but  we  may  have  a  few 
months  at  home  before  that  is  likely  to  take  place." 

The  knights  were  landed  at  Gravesend,  and  their  road  lay 
together  as  far  as  St.  Alwyth.  It  was  late  in  the  afternoon, 
and  Sir  Ralph  and  Albert  rode  straight  home,  telling  Edgar 
that  they  should  expect  to  see  him  in  the  morning.  Edgar 
found  his  father  going  on  just  as  usual.  He  received  his  son 
with  pleasure,  but  without  surprise,  as  Sir  Ralph  had  called 
before  he  left,  and  had  said  that  if  he  found  that  naught  was 
doing  at  Oudenarde,  he  would  recommend  his  own  son  and 
Edgar  to  return  home  for  a  while. 

"  Well,  sir  knight,"  Mr.  Ormskirk  said,  smiling,  "  I  have 
not  yet  congratulated  you  on  your  honour,  but,  believe  me,  I 
was  right  glad  when  I  heard  the  news.  You  have  had  but  lit- 
tle fighting,  I  hear." 

"None  at  all,  father,  for  the  affair  near  Bruges  could 
scarcely  be  called  fighting.  It  was  as  naught  to  the  fight  we 
had  down  here  before  we  went  away ;  save  for  that,  I  have 
not  drawn  sword.  I  have  returned  home  somewhat  richer, 
for  Van  Artevelde  gave  Albert  and  myself  rich  presents  as  our 
share  of  the  spoil  taken  there. ' s 

"You  have  grown  nigh  two  inches,"  Mr.  Ormskirk  said, 
as  Edgar  laid  aside  his  armour. 

"I  have  done  little  else  but  eat  and  sleep,  ride  for  an  hour 
or  two  every  day,  and  practise  arms  other  two  hours  with  Al- 


A    CRUSHING    DEFEAT  255 

bert,  for  indeed  there  were  few  among  the  Flemings  who 
knew  aught  of  the  matter  save  to  strike  a  downright  blow. 
They  are  sturdy  fellows  and  strong,  and  can  doubtless  fight 
well  side  by  side  in  a  pitched  battle,  but  they  can  scarce  be 
called  men-at-arms,  seeing  that  they  but  take  down  their  weap- 
ons when  these  are  required,  and  hang  them  up  again  until 
there  is  fresh  occasion  for  their  use.  So  that  I  have  doubtless 
grown  a  bit,  having  nothing  else  to  do." 

"  And  for  how  long  are  you  home,  Edgar  ?  " 

"That  I  know  not,  father.  Sir  Ralph  will  go  up  with  us 
to  London  next  week.  He  says  that  it  will  be  well  we  should 
present  ourselves  at  Court,  but  after  that  we  shall  do  nothing 
until  affairs  change  in  Flanders,  or  till  a  force  goes  from  here 
to  their  aid." 

Edgar  rode  over  to  the  De  Courcys'  place  the  next  morn- 
ing, and  received  a  warm  welcome. 

Four  days  later  they  rode  to  town  with  Sir  Ralph.  The 
king  received  them  with  much  favour. 

"  Philip  Van  Artevelde  sent  me  by  Master  Van  Voorden  a 
most  favourable  report  of  you,"  he  said,  "  and  told  me  that 
he  was  mightily  beholden  to  you  for  his  victory  over  the  men 
of  Bruges,  for  that  had  it  not  been  for  your  collecting  supplies 
for  his  men,  they  would  have  been  too  famished  to  have  given 
battle,  and  that  you  led  the  charge  into  the  midst  of  their 
ranks.  I  was  pleased  to  find  that  my  knights  had  borne 
themselves  so  well.  And  how  goes  on  the  siege  of  Ouden- 
arde?" 

"  It  can  scarcely  be  called  a  siege,  your  Majesty,"  Edgar 
said;  "there  area  few  skirmishes,  but  beyond  that  naught 
is  done.  If  your  Majesty  would  but  send  them  out  a  good 
knight  with  skill  in  such  matters  they  might  take  Oudenarde 
in  ten  days.  As  it  is,  'tis  like  to  extend  to  the  length  of  the 
siege  of  Troy,  unless  the  Burgundians  come  to  its  relief." 


256  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

"  I  could  send  them  a  good  knight,  for  I  have  plenty  of 
them,  but  would  they  obey  him  ?  ' ' 

"  Methinks  not,  sire,"  Edgar  replied,  frankly.  "  Just  at 
present  they  are  so  content  with  themselves  that  they  would 
assuredly  accept  no  foreign  leader,  and  have  indeed  but  small 
respect  for  their  own." 

The  king  laughed.  ' '  What  thought  you  of  them,  Sir 
Ralph?" 

"  'Tis  what  might  be  looked  for,  your  Majesty.  It  is  an 
army  of  bourgeois  and  craftsmen,  stout  fellows  who  could 
doubtless  defend  their  walls  against  an  attack,  or  might  fight 
stoutly  shoulder  to  shoulder,  but  they  have  an  over-weening 
conceit  in  themselves,  and  deem  that  all  that  is  necessary  in 
war  is  to  carry  a  pike  or  a  pole-axe  and  use  it  stoutly.  A 
party  of  children  would  do  as  well,  or  better,  were  they  set 
to  besiege  a  town.  Leadership  there  is  none.  Parties  go  out 
to  skirmish  with  the  garrison  ;  a  few  lives  are  lost,  and  then 
they  return,  well  content  with  themselves.  'Tis  a  mockery  of 
war !  ' ' 

The  king  asked  them  many  questions  about  the  state  of 
things  in  Flanders,  to  which  they  replied  frankly  that  Flan- 
ders was  united  at  present,  and  that  they  thought  that — with 
five  thousand  English  archers  and  as  many  men-at-arms  under 
a  commander  of  such  station  as  would  give  him  authority  not 
only  over  his  own  troops  but  over  the  Flemings — they  might 
be  able  to  resist  the  attacks  of  Burgundy,  or  even  of  Burgundy 
allied  with  France ;  but  that  by  themselves,  without  military 
leaders,  they  feared  that  matters  would  go  ill  with  the  Flem- 
ings. 

The  king  bade  the  two  friends  come  to  the  Court  that  even- 
ing ;  and  when  they  did  so  he  presented  them  to  the  young 
queen,  speaking  of  them  in  very  high  terms. 

"They  were,"  he  said,  "  the  only  men  who  did  their  duty 


A    CRUSHING    DEFEAT  257 

on  that  day  when  the  rioters  invaded  the  Tower  during  our 
absence,  killing  with  their  own  hands  seven  men  who  invaded 
the  apartment  of  Lady  De  Courcy,  and  carrying  her  and  her 
daughter  safely  through  the  crowd.  Had  all  done  their  duty 
but  a  tenth  part  as  well,  the  disgrace  this  rabble  brought  upon 
us  would  never  have  occurred,  and  the  lives  of  my  trusty 
councillors  would  have  been  saved." 

"  The  king  has  already  told  me  of  your  exploit  here,  and 
of  other  deeds  as  notable  done  by  you  ;  and  Mynheer  Van 
Voorden  also  spoke  to  me  of  the  service  you  rendered  him," 
the  queen  said,  graciously,  "  but  I  had  scarcely  looked  to  see 
the  heroes  of  these  stories  such  young  knights." 

She  spoke  to  them  for  some  time,  while  the  king's  favourites 
looked  on,  somewhat  ill-pleased  at  such  graciousness  being 
shown  to  the  new-comers.  The  haughty  De  Vere,  who  had 
just  been  created  Duke  of  Dublin,  and  who  was  about  to  start 
to  undertake  the  governorship  of  Ireland,  spoke  in  a  sneering 
tone  to  a  young  noble  standing  next  to  him.  Sir  Ralph  hap- 
pened to  overhear  him,  and  touched  him  on  the  shoulder. 

"  My  lord  duke,"  he  said,  "  methinks  you  need  not  grudge 
the  honour  that  has  fallen  to  those  two  young  knights  \  you 
yourself  have  achieved  far  greater  honour,  and  that  without, 
so  far  as  I  know,  ever  having  drawn  your  sword.  But  it  were 
best  that,  if  you  have  aught  to  say  against  them,  you  should 
say  it  in  their  hearing,  when,  I  warrant  me,  either  of  them 
would  gladly  give  you  an  opportunity  of  proving  your  valour. 
Your  skill,  indeed,  would  be  needed,  since  I  would  wager 
either  of  them  to  spit  you  like  a  fly  within  five  minutes  ;  or 
should  you  consider  them  too  young  for  so  great  a  noble  to 
cross  swords  with,  I  myself  would  gladly  take  up  their 
quarrel. ' ' 

The  favourite  flushed  hotly,  and  for  a  moment  hesitated. 
"I  have  no  quarrel  with  them,  Sir  Ralph  De  Courcy,"  he 
17 


258  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

said,  after  a  short  hesitation.  "  My  words  were  addressed  to 
a  friend  here." 

' '  You  spoke  loud  enough  for  me  to  hear,  my  lord  duke, 
and  should  know  that  such  words  so  spoken  are  an  insult." 

"  They  were  not  meant  as  such,  Sir  Ralph." 

"  Then,  sir,  I  will  give  you  my  advice  to  hold  your  tongue 
more  under  government.  Those  young  knights  have  earned 
royal  favour  not  by  soft  words  or  mincing  ways,  but  by  their 
swords ;  and  it  were  best  in  future  that  any  remarks  you  may 
wish  to  make  concerning  them,  should  be  either  in  strict  pri- 
vacy or  openly  and  in  their  hearing." 

So  saying,  he  turned  his  back  on  the  disconcerted  young 
courtier,  who  shortly  afterwards  left  the  royal  presence  over- 
come by  chagrin  and  confusion,  for  the  knight's  words  had 
been  heard  by  several  standing  round,  and  more  than  one  ma- 
licious smile  had  been  exchanged  among  his  rivals  for  Court 
favour. 

De  Vere  had  a  fair  share  of  bravery,  but  the  reports  of  the 
singular  feats  of  swordsmanship  by  the  young  knights  con- 
vinced him  that  he  would  have  but  small  chance  with  either 
of  them  in  a  duel.  Even  if  he  came  well  out  of  it  there  would 
be  but  small  credit  indeed  to  him  in  overcoming  a  young 
knight  who  had  not  yet  reached  manhood,  while,  if  worsted, 
it  would  be  a  fatal  blow  to  his  reputation.  That  evening  he 
had  a  private  interview  with  the  king,  and  requested  leave  to 
start  the  next  day  to  take  up  his  new  governorship.  Sir  Ralph 
related  the  incident  to  the  lads  as  they  returned  to  the  hos- 
telry where  they  had  taken  ap  their  lodging. 

"  It  was  a  heavy  blow  for  his  pride,"  he  said.  "  I  think 
not  that  he  is  a  coward.  The  De  Veres  come  of  a  good  stock, 
but  he  saw  that  such  a  duel  would  do  him  great  harm.  The 
king  himself,  if  he  learned  its  cause,  as  he  must  have  done, 
would  have  been  greatly  displeased,  and  the  queen  equally  so, 


A    CRUSHING    DEFEAT  259 

and  there  would  have  been  no  credit  to  him  had  he  wounded 
you;  while  if  he  had  been  wounded,  it  would  have  been 
deemed  a  disgrace  that  he,  the  Duke  of  Dublin  and  Governor 
of  Ireland,  should  have  been  worsted  by  so  young  a  knight ; 
therefore,  I  blame  him  not  for  refusing  to  accept  the  challenge 
I  offered  him,  and  it  will  make  him  soberer  and  more  careful 
of  his  speech  in  future.  It  was  a  lesson  he  needly  greatly,  for 
I  have  often  heard  him  among  his  companions  using  insolent 
remarks  concerning  men  who  were  in  every  respect  his  supe- 
riors, save  that  they  stood  not  so  high  in  the  favour  of  the 
king." 

They  remained  a  week  in  London,  attending  the  Court 
regularly  and  improving  their  acquaintance  with  many  whom 
they  had  met  there  in  the  troubled  times.  There  was  scarce 
a  day  that  they  did  not  spend  some  time  at  the  house  of  Sir 
Robert  Gaiton,  Albert  especially  being  always  ready  with 
some  pretext  for  a  visit  there.  Van  Voorden  had  left  Lon- 
don, sailing  thence  on  the  very  day  before  they  had  arrived 
at  Gravesend. 

The  summer  passed  quietly.  Oudenarde  still  held  out,  and 
indeed  no  serious  attack  had  been  made  upon  it.  Van  Arte- 
velde  had  sent  a  messenger  to  the  King  of  France,  begging 
him  to  mediate  between  the  Flemings  and  the  Duke  of  Bur- 
gundy, but  the  king  had  thrown  the  messenger  into  prison 
without  returning  answer,  and  in  the  autumn  had  summoned 
his  levies  to  aid  the  duke  in  the  invasion  of  Flanders.  Seeing 
that  fighting  in  earnest  was  likely  to  commence  shortly,  the 
knights  took  ship  with  their  followers  early  in  October,  and 
after  a  fair  voyage  landed  at  Sluys  and  rode  to  Oudenarde. 
A  formal  alliance  had  by  this  time  been  made  between  the 
two  countries,  but  no  steps  had  been  taken  towards  gathering 
an  army  in  England.  The  two  knights  were,  however,  very 
cordially  received  by  Van  Artevelde. 


^60  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  You  have  arrived  just  in  time  to  ride  with  me  to-morrow," 
he  said.  "  I  am  going  to  see  that  all  has  been  done  to  pre- 
vent the  French  from  crossing  the  river.  All  the  bridges 
have  been  broken  save  those  at  Comines  and  Warneton,  and 
Peter  De  Bois  is  appointed  to  hold  the  one,  and  Peter  De 
Winter  the  other." 

The  following  morning  some  twenty  horsemen  started  with 
Van  Artevelde  and  rode  to  Ghent,  and  thence  followed  the 
bank  of  the  Lys.  Most  of  the  bridges  had  been  completely 
destroyed,  and  those  at  Comines  and  Warneton  had  both 
been  so  broken  up  that  a  handful  of  men  at  either  could  keep 
it  against  an  army. 

"We  may  feel  safe,  I  think,  sir  knights,"  Van  Artevelde 
said  to  his  friends  when  they  brought  their  tour  of  inspection 
to  an  end  on  the  second  day  after  starting. 

"  Assuredly  we  are  safe  against  the  French  crossing  by  the 
bridges,"  Edgar  said,  "but  should  they  find  boats  they  may 
cross  where  they  please." 

' '  I  have  ordered  every  boat  to  be  brought  over  to  this  side 
of  the  river,  Sir  Edgar,  and  a  number  of  men  have,  by  my 
orders,  been  engaged  in  doing  so. ' ' 

"  Doubtless,  sir.  I  have  kept  a  look-out  the  whole  distance 
and  have  not  seen  one  boat  on  the  other  side  of  the  stream ; 
but  there  are  numerous  channels  and  canals  by  which  the 
country  folk  bring  down  their  produce ;  and  however  sharp 
the  search  may  be,  some  boats  may  have  escaped  notice. 
Even  a  sunken  one,  that  might  seem  wholly  useless,  could  be 
raised  and  roughly  repaired,  and  in  a  few  trips  could  bring  a 
number  of  men  across  under  shadow  of  night.  So  far  as  I 
have  read,  it  is  rarely  that  an  army  has  failed  to  find  means  of 
some  kind  for  crossing  a  river." 

But  Philip  Van  Artevelde  was  not  now,  as  he  had  been  a 
year  before,  ready  to  take  hints  from  others,  and  he  simply 


A   CRUSHING    DEFEAT  261 

replied,  carelessly,  "I  have  no  doubt  that  my  orders  have 
been  strictly  carried  out,  sir  knight,"  and  rode  forward 
again. 

"I  don't  think  things  will  go  well  with  us,  Albert,"  Ed- 
gar said.  "With  a  general  who  knows  nothing  whatever 
of  warfare,  an  army  without  officers,  and  tradesmen  against 
men  -  at  -  arms,  the  look  -  out  is  not  good.  Van  Artevelde 
ought  to  have  had  horsemen  scattered  over  on  the  other  side 
of  the  river,  who  would  have  brought  us  exact  news  as  to  the 
point  against  which  the  main  body  of  the  French  is  march- 
ing. They  ought  to  have  a  man  posted  every  two  hundred 
yards  along  the  river  bank  for  fifteen  miles  above  and  below 
that  point,  then  I  should  have  four  bodies  of  five  thousand 
men  each  posted  at  equal  distances  three  miles  behind  the 
river,  so  that  one  of  these  could  march  with  all  haste  to  the 
spot  where  they  learned  that  the  French  were  attempting  to 
cross,  and  could  arrive  there  long  before  enough  of  the  enemy 
had  made  a  passage,  to  withstand  their  onslaught. 

"  I  will  wager  that  the  Lys  will  not  arrest  the  passage  of 
the  French  for  twenty-four  hours.  Were  Peter  De  Bois  a 
reasonable  man,  I  would  ask  leave  of  Van  Artevelde  to  ride 
and  take  up  our  post  with  him,  but  he  is  an  arrogant  and 
ignorant  fellow  with  whom  I  should  quarrel  before  I  had  been 
in  his  camp  an  hour." 

Two  days  passed  quietly  at  Oudenarde,  then  the  news  came 
that  the  enemy  had  passed  the  Lys  at  Comines.  Seeing  that 
the  bridge  could  not  be  crossed,  the  French  army  had  halted. 
Some  of  the  knights  went  down  to  the  river,  and  after  a  search 
discovered  some  boats,  in  which  they  passed  over  with  four 
hundred  men-at-arms  before  nightfall,  unperceived  by  the 
Flemings.  They  then  marched  towards  Comines,  hoping  that 
the  Flemings  would  leave  their  strong  position  near  the  head 
of  the  bridge  to  give  battle,  in  which  case  they  doubted  not 


262  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

that  the  constable  would  find  means  so  far  to  repair  the  bridge 
that  the  passage  could  begin. 

Peter  De  Bois,  however,  was  not  to  be  tempted  to  leave  his 
position,  and  the  French  had  to  remain  all  night  on  the  marshy 
ground  without  food  for  themselves  or  their  horses.  In  the 
morning,  however,  the  Fleming,  fearing  that  others  might 
cross  and  reinforce  the  party,  marched  out  against  them.  The 
knights  and  men-at-arms  met  them  so  stoutly  that  in  a  very 
short  time  the  Flemings  took  to  flight.  The  French  at  once 
set  to  work  to  repair  the  bridge,  and  by  nightfall  a  great  por- 
tion of  the  army  had  crossed.  The  weather  was  very  wet  and 
stormy,  and  the  French  army  had  suffered  much. 

There  were  besides  Edgar  and  Albert  some  other  English 
knights  in  the  camp,  and  these  gathered  together  as  soon  as 
the  news  came,  and  talked  over  what  in  their  opinion  had  best 
be  done. 

"  I  think,"  said  Sir  James  Pinder,  a  knight  who  had  seen 
much  service  on  many  stricken  fields,  "  it  would  be  best  to 
remain  where  we  are,  and  to  throw  up  fortifications  behind 
which  we  can  fight  to  better  advantage,  while  the  French 
cavalry  would  be  able  to  do  but  little  against  us.  The  French 
troops  must  be  worn  out  with  marching,  and  with  the  terrible 
weather ;  they  will  find  it  difficult  to  procure  food,  and  might 
even  abstain  altogether  from  coming  against  us,  while,  from 
what  I  see  of  this  rabble,  they  may  fight  bravely,  but  they  will 
never  be  able  to  withstand  the  shock  of  the  French  knights  and 
men-at-arms.  'Tis  like  the  French  will  be  three  or  four  days 
before  they  come  hither,  and  by  that  time,  with  fifty  thousand 
men  to  work  at  them,  we  should  have  works  so  strong  and 
high  that  we  could  fearlessly  meet  them.  Moreover,  the 
threescore  English  archers  who  still  remain  would  be  able  to 
gall  them  as  they  pressed  forward,  whereas  in  a  pitched  bat- 
tle they  would  not  be  numerous  enough  to  avail  anything." 


A    CRUSHING    DEFEAT  263 

The  other  six  knights  all  agreed  with  Sir  James,  who  then 
said,  "  I  hear  that  Van  Artevelde  has  summoned  his  leaders 
to  consult  them  as  to  the  best  course.  I  will  go  across  and 
tell  them  what  in  our  opinion  had  better  be  done." 

He  returned  in  half  an  hour.  "  'Tis  hopeless,"  he  said, 
shrugging  his  shoulders.  "These  Flemings  are  as  obstinate 
as  they  are  ignorant ;  not  one  of  those  present  agreed  with  my 
proposal.  Many,  indeed,  broke  into  rude  laughter,  and  so  I 
left  them." 

After  crossing  the  Lys  the  French  came  to  Ypres,  and  on 
the  same  day  the  Flemings  broke  up  their  camp  before  Ouden- 
arde  and  marched,  fifty  thousand  strong,  to  Courtray.  On 
the  following  day  they  moved  forward  to  ground  which  Van 
Artevelde  and  his  counsellors  deemed  good  for  fighting.  Be- 
hind them  was  a  hill,  a  dyke  was  on  one  wing,  and  a  grove 
of  wood  was  on  the  other.  The  French  were  camped  at 
Rosbecque,  some  four  miles  away.  That  evening  Van  Arte- 
velde invited  all  the  principal  men  and  officers  to  sup  with 
him,  and  gave  them  instructions  for  the  morrow.  He  said  that 
he  was  not  sorry  that  no  large  force  of  Englishmen  had  come 
to  their  aid,  for  had  they  done  so  they  would  assuredly  have 
had  the  credit  of  the  victory.  He  also  gave  orders  that  no 
prisoners  should  be  taken  save  the  king  himself,  whom  they 
would  bring  to  Ghent  and  instruct  in  the  Flemish  language. 

A  false  alarm  roused  the  camp  at  midnight,  and  although 
A  proved  to  be  ill-founded,  the  Flemings  were  so  uneasy  at 
the  thought  that  they  might  be  attacked  unawares,  that  great 
fires  were  lighted  and  meat  cooked  and  wine  drunk  until  an 
hour  before  daylight,  when  they  arranged  themselves  in  order 
of  battle  and  also  occupied  a  heath  beyond  the  wood.  A  large 
dyke  ran  across  in  front  of  them,  and  behind  them  the  ground 
was  covered  by  small  bushes.  Philip  Van  Artevelde  was  in 
the  centre  with  9,000  picked  men  of  Ghent,  whom  he  always 


264  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

kept  near  his  person,  as  he  had   but  little  faith  in  the  good- 
will of  those  from  other  towns. 

Beyond  these  were  the  contingents  of  Alost  and  Grammont, 
of  Courtray  and  Bruges,  Damme  and  Sluys.  All  were  armed 
with  maces,  steel  caps,  breast-pieces,  and  gauntlets  of  steel. 
Each  carried  a  staff  tipped  with  iron  ;  each  company  and  craft 
had  its  own  livery,  and  colours  and  standards  with  the  arms 
of  their  town.  The  morning  was  misty,  and  no  sign  could  be 
seen  of  the  French.  After  a  time  the  Flemings  became  impa- 
tient, and  determined  to  sally  out  to  meet  the  enemy. 

"It  is  just  madness,"  Sir  James  said  to  the  English  knights, 
who,  with  their  followers,  nad  gathered  round  him.  "  I 
had  great  hopes  that,  with  the  dyke  in  their  front  to  check 
the  onrush  of  the  French,  they  might  withstand  all  attacks 
and  come  out  victors  ;  now  they  are  throwing  away  their  ad- 
vantage, and  going  like  sheep  to  the  shearers.  By  my  faith, 
friends,  'tis  well  that  our  horses  have  rested  of  late,  for  we 
shall  need  all  their  speed  if  we  are  to  make  our  escape  from 
this  business." 

As  they  moved  forward  in  the  mist  they  caught  sight  of 
some  French  knights,  who  moved  backwards  and  forwards 
along  their  front  and  then  rode  away,  doubtless  to  inform 
their  countrymen  that  the  Flemings  were  advancing  against 
them.  In  the  French  army  were  all  the  best  knights  and 
leaders  of  France,  and  as  soon  as  they  heard  that  the  Flemings 
were  advancing  they  divided  into  three  bodies,  the  one  carry- 
ing the  royal  banner,  which  was  to  attack  the  Flemings  in 
front ;  the  two  others  were  to  move  on  either  side  and  fall 
upon  their  flanks.  This  arranged,  they  moved  forward  with 
full  confidence  of  victory. 

The  central  division  fell  first  upon  the  Flemings,  but  it  was 
received  so  roughly  that  it  recoiled  a  little,  and  several  good 
knights  fell.     In  a  few  minutes,  however,  the  other  two  di- 


A    CRUSHING    DEFEAT  265 

visions  attacked  the  Flemings'  flanks.  The  English  knights, 
who  were  stationed  on  the  right,  seeing  what  was  coming, 
had  in  vain  tried  to  get  the  companies  on  this  side  to  face 
round  so  as  to  oppose  a  front  to  the  attack.  The  consequence 
was  that  the  weight  of  the  attack  fell  entirely  upon  the  ex- 
treme end  of  the  line,  doubling  it  up  and  driving  it  in  upon 
the  centre,  while  the  same  took  place  on  the  right.  Thus  in 
a  very  few  minutes  the  Flemings  were  driven  into  a  helpless 
mass,  inclosed  on  three  sides,  and  so  pressed  in,  that  those  in 
front  could  scarce  use  their  arms,  many  falling  stifled  without 
having  struck  a  blow. 

The  centre  fought  well,  but  their  rough  armour  could  not 
resist  the  better  tempered  swords  of  the  French  knights,  which 
cleft  through  the  iron  caps  as  if  they  had  been  but  leather, 
while  the  steel  points  of  the  lances  pierced  breast-  and  back- 
piece.  But  chiefly  the  knights  fought  with  axes  and  heavy 
maces,  beating  the  Flemings  to  the  ground,  while  their  own 
armour  protected  them  effectually  from  any  blows  in  return. 
The  noise  was  tremendous.  The  shouts  of  the  leaders  were 
unheard  in  the  din  of  the  blows  of  sword  and  mace  on  helm 
and  steel  cap.  Specially  fierce  was  the  French  assault  against 
the  point  where  Van  Artevelde's  banner  flew.  He  himself 
had  dismounted,  and  was  fighting  in  the  front  rank,  and  in 
the  terrible  melee  was,  erelong,  struck  down  and  trampled  to 
death ;  and  indeed  to  every  man  that  fell  by  the  French 
weapons  many  wrere  suffocated  by  the  press,  and  on  the  French 
side  many  valiant  knights,  after  fighting  their  way  into  the 
thick  of  the  battle,  met  with  a  similar  fate. 

When  the  French  division  bore  down  on  the  right  flank 
the  seven  English  knights  with  their  men-at-arms  had  fallen 
back.  Single-handed  it  would  have  been  madness  had  they 
attempted  to  charge  against  the  solid  line  of  the  French. 

"  Keep  well  back  !  "  Sir  James  Pinder  cried.      "  If  we  get 


266  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

mixed  up  with  the  foot-men  we  shall  be  powerless.  Let  us 
bide  our  time,  and  deliver  a  stroke  where  we  see  an  oppor- 
tunity." 

They  continued,  therefore,  to  rein  back,  as  the  Flemings 
were  doubled  up,  powerless  to  give  any  aid,  or  to  press 
forward  towards  the  front  line. 

"  Didst  ever  see  so  fearful  a  sight  ?  "  Sir  James  said.  "  Sure 
never  before  was  so  dense  a  mass.  'Tis  like  a  sea  raging 
round  the  edge  of  a  black  rock,  and  eating  it  away  piece- 
meal. Were  there  but  five  thousand  Flemings,  they  might 
do  better ;  for  now  their  very  numbers  prevent  them  from 
using  their  arms.  Ah,  here  is  a  party  with  whom  we  may 
deal,"  and  he  pointed  to  a  small  body  of  French  knights 
who  were  about  to  fall  on  the  rear  of  the  Flemings.  "  Now, 
gentlemen,  Sf.  George,  St.  George  /  " 

Putting  spurs  to  their  horses,  the  seven  knights  and  their 
followers  dashed  at  the  French.  The  latter  were  also 
mounted,  unlike  the  majority  of  their  companions,  who 
before  attacking  had  dismounted,  and  handed  their  horses 
to  their  pages.  The  party  were  fully  double  the  strength 
of  the  English,  but  the  impetus  of  the  charge  broke  their 
line,  and  in  a  moment  a  fierce  melee  began.  Edgar  and 
Albert  fought  side  by  side.  The  former,  as  no  missiles 
were  flying,  had  thrown  up  his  vizor,  the  better  to  be  able 
to  see  what  was  passing  round  him.  He  was  fighting  with 
a  battle-axe,  for  a  sword  was  a  comparatively  poor  weapon 
against  knightly  armour.  His  three  first  opponents  fell 
headlong,  their  helmets  crushed  in  under  the  tremendous 
blows  he  dealt  them.  Then  warding  off  a  blow  dealt  at 
him,  he  turned  swiftly  and  drove  his  horse  at  a  French 
knight  who  was  on  the  point  of  striking  at  Albert  with  a 
mace  while  the  latter  was  engaged  with  another  opponent. 

The  sudden  shock  rolled  rider  and  horse  over.     He  heard 


A    CRUSHING    DEFEAT  267 

Hal  Carter  shout,  "  Look  out,  Sir  Edgar !  "  and  forcing  his 
horse  to  leap  aside,  he  struck  off  the  head  of  a  lance  that 
would  have  caught  him  in  the  gorget,  and  an  instant  later 
swept  a  French  knight  from  his  saddle.  He  looked  round. 
Three  of  his  companions  were  already  down,  and  although 
many  more  of  the  French  had  fallen,  the  position  was  well- 
nigh  desperate. 

"We  must  cut  our  way  through,"  he  shouted,  "or  we 
shall  be  lost.  Let  all  keep  close  together — forward  !  "  and 
he  and  Albert,  spurring  their  horses,  fell  furiously  upon  the 
French  opposed  to  them. 

Their  splendid  armour  now  proved  invaluable ;  sword 
blows  fell  harmless  on  it,  and  lances  glanced  from  its 
polished  face.  As  he  put  spurs  to  his  horse  Edgar  had 
dropped  his  vizor  down  again,  for  he  wanted  to  strike  now, 
and  not  to  have  to  defend  himself.  With  crushing  blows 
he  hewed  his  way  through  his  opponents.  The  other  two 
English  knights  kept  close,  and  the  men-at-arms  fought  as 
stoutly  as  their  masters,  until  the  party  emerged  from  among 
their  assailants.  As  they  did  so  the  knight  next  to  Edgar 
reeled  in  his  saddle.  Edgar  threw  his  arm  round  him,  and 
supported  him  until  they  had  ridden  a  short  distance.  Then, 
as  they  halted,  he  sprung  from  his  horse  and  lowered  him  to 
the  ground. 

"Thanks,"  the  knight  murmured,  as  he  opened  his  vizor. 
"  But  I  am  hurt  to  death.  Leave  me  here  to  die  quietly, 
and  look  to  yourselves.     All  is  lost." 

Edgar  saw  that  indeed  his  case  was  hopeless.  A  lance 
had  pierced  his  body,  and  had  broken  short  off;  a  minute 
later  he  had  breathed  his  last.  Edgar  sprung  upon  his  horse 
again,  and  looked  round.  Of  the  whole  of  their  retainers 
but  four  remained,  and  all  of  these  were  wounded. 

"  Art  hurt,  Albert  ?  "  he  asked. 


268  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"Naught  to  speak  of,  but  I  am  sorely  bruised,  and  my 
head  rings  with  the  blows  I  have  had  on  my  helmet. ' ' 

"And  you,  Sir  Eustace?  I  fear  that  you  have  fared  less 
well." 

"Wounded  sorely,"  the  English  knight  said.  "But  I 
can  sit  my  horse,  and  methinks  that  it  were  best  to  ride  off 
at  once,  seeing  the  Flemings  are  flying.  We  can  assuredly 
do  no  good  by  remaining." 

Edgar  agreed.  "  Methinks  that  we  had  best  ride  for  Sluys, 
and  get  there  before  the  news  of  the  defeat. ' ' 

As  they  rode  off  they  looked  back.  Behind  them  were  a 
host  of  flying  men,  and  many  of  them  were  throwing  away 
their  steel  caps  and  armour  to  run  the  more  quickly.  The 
battle  had  lasted  only  half  an  hour,  but  by  that  time  nine 
thousand  Flemings  had  fallen,  of  whom  more  than  half  had 
been  suffocated  by  the  press.  The  flight,  however,  was  far 
more  fatal  than  the  battle,  for  the  French,  as  soon  as  the 
fight  was  won,  mounted  their  horses,  and  chased  the  Flemings 
so  hotly  that  twenty-five  thousand  were  killed.  The  body  of 
Van  Artevelde  was  found  after  the  battle.  It  was  without  a 
wound,  but  was  so  trampled  on  as  to  be  almost  unrecognizable. 
His  body  was  taken  and  hung  on  a  tree. 

As  they  galloped  off  Edgar  reined  back  to  Hal  Carter,  who 
was  one  of  the  survivors. 

"I  see  that  you  are  badly  hurt,  Hal.  As  soon  as  we  get 
fairly  away  we  will  halt,  and  I  will  bandage  your  wounds." 

"  They  are  of  no  great  account,  Sir  Edgar.  It  was  worth 
coming  over  from  England  to  take  part  in  such  a  fray ;  the 
worst  part  of  it  was  that  it  did  not  last  long  enough." 

"It  lasted  too  long  for  many  of  us,  Hal.  You  saved  my 
life  by  that  warning  shout  you  gave,  for,  most  assuredly,  I 
must  have  been  borne  from  my  saddle  had  the  blow  struck  me 
unawares. ' ' 


A   CRUSHING   DEFEAT  269 

"It  was  a  cowardly  trick  to  charge  a  man  when  he  was 
otherwise  engaged,"  Hal  said.  "  But  you  paid' him  well  for 
it,  master ;   you  fairly  crushed  his  helmet  in." 

Three  miles  on  they  halted  in  a  wood  to  give  the  horses 
breathing  time,  when  those  unhurt  bandaged  the  wounds  of 
the  others.  It  was  found  that  Sir  Eustace  was  so  severely 
wounded  that  he  could  not  go  much  farther,  and  that  two 
of  the  men-at-arms  were  in  as  bad  a  case  ;  the  third  was  a 
Fleming. 

"  It  were  best  to  leave  us  here,"  Sir  Eustace  said.  "  We 
cannot  ride  much  farther. ' ' 

"  That  we  will  not  do,"  Edgar  said.  "  Torhut  is  but  four 
miles  away.  We  can  ride  at  an  easy  pace,  for  the  Flemings 
will  make  for  Courtray  and  Ghent,  and  the  French  will 
pursue  in  that  direction.  'Tis  not  likely  that  any  will  ride 
so  far  south  as  this." 

"  I  have  friends  in  Torhut,"  the  Fleming  said.  "  I  come 
from  that  neighbourhood,  and  I  can  bestow  Sir  Eustace,  my 
master,  in  a  place  of  safety,  and  will  look  after  him  and  these 
two  who  can  go  no  farther." 

"That  will  be  well,  indeed.  Is  it  in  the  town  itself?" 
Edgar  asked. 

"I  have  friends  there,  but  an  uncle  of  mine  resides  in  a 
farm-house  three  quarters  of  a  mile  from  the  town.  We  can 
get  help  and  shelter  there." 

"That  would  be  safer,  good  fellow,"  Sir  Eustace  said. 
"  I  should  not  care  to  enter  a  town  now,  for  some  who  saw 
us  come  in  might  be  willing  to  gain  favour  with  the  French 
by  saying  where  we  were  hidden.  Moreover,  we  should  be 
detained  and  questioned  as  to  the  battle.  I  have  money 
wherewith  to  pay  your  uncle  well  for  the  pains  to  which  he 
will  be  put.  Well,  let  us  forward ;  the  sooner  we  are  in 
shelter  the  better." 


270  A*  MARCH    ON    LONDON 

They  rode  slowly  now  until  they  saw  the  steeple  of  Torhut 
and  then  turned  off  the  road,  and  in  half  an  hour  came  to  a 
farm-house.     The  Fleming  had  ridden  on  a  short  distance 
ahead. 

"  My  uncle  will  take  them  in,"  he  said.  "  He  has  a  loft 
in  the  top  of  his  house,  and  can  bestow  them  there  safely,  for 
none  would  be  likely  to  suspect  its  existence,  even  if  they 
searched  the  house.  My  uncle  is  a  true  Fleming,  and  would 
have  taken  them  in  without  payment,  but  I  say  not  that  he 
will  refuse  what  my  master  may  be  willing  to  pay." 

Ten  minutes  later,  Edgar  and  Albert  continued  their  way, 
followed  now  by  Hal  Carter  alone.  The  latter  had  washed 
the  blood  from  his  face  and  armour,  and  had  thrown  a  short 
cloak  over  his  shoulders,  so  that  they  could  pass  without  its 
being  suspected  that  they  had  taken  part  in  a  desperate  fray. 
After  riding  for  some  hours  they  stopped  at  a  wayside  inn,  and, 
avoiding  Bruges,  rode  the  next  day  into  Sluys,  where  they 
found  a  vessel  sailing  that  evening  for  England.  No  rumour 
of  the  disastrous  battle  of  Rosebeque  had,  as  yet,  reached 
Sluys ;  but  the  two  young  knights,  calling  upon  the  merchant 
who  had  entertained  them  at  their  first  landing,  informed  him 
of  what  had  happened. 

"  'Tis  well  that  it  is  so,"  he  said,  "for,  in  truth,  the 
domination  of  the  craftsmen  of  Ghent  and  the  other  great 
cities  would  have  been  far  harder  to  bear  than  that  of  the 
earl,  or  of  France,  or  of  Burgundy.  Already  the  taxes  and 
imposts  are  four  times  as  heavy  as  those  laid  upon  us  by  the 
earl,  and  had  they  gained  a  victory  these  people  would  soon 
have  come  to  exercise  a  tyranny  altogether  beyond  bearing. 
'Tis  ever  thus  when  the  lower  class  gain  dominion  over  the 
upper." 


A    WAR    OF    THE    CHURCH  271 

CHAPTER  XVI 

A    WAR    OF    THE    CHURCH 

"  \  70U  have  been  but  a  short  time  absent  this  voyage,"  Sir 

I      Ralph  said  as  his  son  and  Edgar  rode  up  to  the  castle. 

"  Truly  we  have  been  but  a  short  time,  father,"  Albert 
said,  "but  we  have  seen  much.  Of  course  the  news  has 
not  yet  reached  you,  but  the  army  of  Flanders  has  been 
utterly  broken  by  the  French.  Whether  Van  Artevelde  was 
killed  we  know  not,  but  of  the  fifty  thousand  men  who 
marched  to  battle,  we  doubt  whether  half  ever  returned  to 
their  homes." 

"That  was  indeed  a  terrible  defeat.  And  how  bore  you 
yourselves  in  the  battle  ?  ' ' 

"It  was  rough  work,  though  short,  father.  Five  other 
English  knights  were  with  us ;  four  of  these  were  killed,  and 
one  we  left  behind  at  a  farm,  grievously  wounded.  Each  of 
us  had  two  men-at-arms,  and  of  the  fourteen  two  were  left 
behind  wounded  sorely,  one  remained  in  charge  of  his  master 
and  them,  and  Edgar's  man  here  is  the  only  one  who  rode  to 
Sluys  with  us  ;  the  rest  are  dead.  So,  too,  might  we  have 
been  but  for  the  strength  and  temper  of  our  armour. ' ' 

"  Did  not  the  Flemings  fight  sturdily,  then  ?  " 

"They  fought  sturdily  for  a  time,  but  altogether  without 
leader  or  order.  They  took  up  a  strong  position,  but  impa- 
tient of  an  hour's  delay,  marched  from  it  to  give  battle,  and 
being  attacked  on  both  flanks,  as  well  as  in  front,  were  driven 
into  a  close  mass,  so  that  few  could  use  their  arms,  and,  were 
it  only  to  find  breathing  space,  they  had  to  fly." 

"  'Tis  bad  news,  indeed.  Had  they  prevailed,  their  alli- 
ance  with  us  would  have  brought  about  great  things,   for 


272  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

Artevelde  would  have  put  Flanders  under  English  protection, 
and  between  us  we  could  have  withstood  all  the  attacks  of 
France  and  Burgundy. ' ' 

"  Think  you  that  Ghent  will  be  taken,  Edgar?  " 

"  That  I  cannot  say,  Sir  Ralph.  However  great  their  loss 
may  be,  the  Ghentois  are  like  to  make  an  obstinate  defence, 
judging  from  the  way  in  which  they  withstood  their  earl  with 
all  Flanders  at  his  back.  They  will  know  that  they  have  no 
mercy  to  expect  if  they  yield,  and  I  believe  that  so  long  as 
there  is  a  man  left  to  wield  arms  the  city  will  hold  out.  As 
to  the  other  towns  of  Flanders,  they  are  as  fickle  as  the  wind, 
and  will  all  open  their  gates  to  the  King  of  France,  who, 
seeing  that  it  is  by  his  power  alone  that  Flanders  has  been 
taken,  will  assuredly  hold  it  as  his  own  in  the  future." 

"Now  that  you  have  returned,  it  would  be  well,  Edgar, 
that  you  and  my  son  should  practise  with  the  lance.  'Tis  a 
knightly  weapon,  and  a  knight  should  at  least  know  how  to 
use  it  well.  There  is  a  piece  of  ground  but  a  quarter  of  a 
mile  away  that  I  have  been  looking  at,  and  find  that  it  will 
make  a  good  tilting-ground,  and  I  will  teach  you  all  that  I 
know  in  the  matter." 

Edgar  thankfully  embraced  the  offer  and,  after  going  into 
the  castle  to  pay  his  respects  to  the  dame  and  her  daughter, 
went  home  with  Hal  Carter,  whose  wounds  were  still  sore. 

The  news  that  came  from  Flanders  to  England  from  time 
to  time  was  bad.  It  was  first  heard  how  terrible  had  been 
the  slaughter  of  the  Flemings  after  the  victory,  and  that  in  all 
thirty-four  thousand  had  been  killed.  Then  the  news  came 
that  Courtray,  although  it  opened  its  gates  without  resistance, 
had  been  first  pillaged  and  then  burnt,  and  that  Bruges  had 
surrendered,  but  had  been  only  spared  from  pillage  by  the 
payment  of  a  great  sum  of  money.  None  of  the  other  towns 
had  offered  any  resistance,  but  Ghent  had  shut  her  gates,  and 


A    WAR    OF    THE    CHURCH  273 

the  French,  deeming  that  the  operations  of  the  siege  would  be 
too  severe  to  be  undertaken  in  winter,  had  marched  away,  their 
return  being  hastened  by  the  news  of  an  insurrection  in  France. 
The  king,  however,  had  declared  Flanders  to  be  a  portion 
of  France,  and  the  Earl  of  Flanders  had  done  homage  to  him 
as  his  liege  lord.  The  news  of  the  merciless  slaughter  of  the 
Flemings,  and  of  the  cruel  treatment  of  Courtray,  aroused 
great  indignation  in  England,  which  was  increased  when  it 
was  heard  that  all  the  rich  English  merchants  in  Bruges  had 
been  obliged  to  fly  for  their  lives,  and  that  all  other  English- 
men  found  in  the  towns  had  been  seized  by  the  Earl  of  Flan- 
ders, and  thrown  into  prison,  and  their  goods  confiscated. 

The  young  knights  practised  at  tilting  daily  under  the  eye 
of  Sir  Ralph,  and  at  the  end  of  three  months  could  carry  off 
rings  skilfully,  and  could  couch  their  lances  truly,  whether 
at  breast-piece  or  helm.  It  was  nigh  two  years  since  they 
had  first  ridden  to  London,  and  both  had  grown  tall  and 
greatly  widened.  Edgar  was  still  by  far  the  taller  and  stronger, 
and  was  now  an  exceptionally  powerful  young  man.  Albert 
was  of  a  fair  strength  and  stature,  and  from  his  constant  prac- 
tice with  Edgar,  had  attained  almost  as  great  a  skill  with  his 
weapons.  When  they  jousted  they  always  used  lighter  spears 
than  when  they  practised  at  the  ring,  for  in  a  charge,  Edgar's 
weight  and  strength  would  have  carried  Albert  out  of  his 
saddle,  and  that  with  such  force  as  might  have  caused  him 
serious  injury ;  the  lances  therefore  were  made  so  slight  as  to 
shiver  at  the  shock. 

"  You  are  like  to  be  employing  your  weapons  to  better  ad- 
vantage soon,"  Sir  Ralph  said  one  day  on  his  return  from 
London.  "  You  know  of  the  rivalry  between  the  two  popes, 
and  that  we  hold  for  Urban  while  France  champions  Clement." 

"Yes,  sir,"  Edgar  said;  "  but  how  is  that  likely  to  give 
occasion  for  us  to  betake  ourselves  to  arms  again?  " 


18 


274  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  Urban  is  going  to  use  us  as  his  instrument  against 
France  and  Spain.  A  bull  was  received  yesterday,  of  which 
copies  have  also  been  sent  to  all  the  bishops,  calling  upon 
Richard  to  engage  in  a  sort  of  Holy  War  to  this  end.  He 
has  ordered  that  all  church  property  throughout  England  shall 
be  taxed,  and  that  the  bishops  shall  exhort  all  persons  to  give 
as  much  as  they  can  afford  for  the  same  purpose.  To  all 
those  who  take  part  in  the  war  he  gives  absolution  from  all 
sins,  and  the  same  to  those  who,  staying  at  home,  contribute 
to  the  Church's  need. 

"  The  sum  of  money  thus  raised,  which,  I  doubt  not,  will 
be  great,  is  to  be  devoted  partly  to  an  expedition  against 
France,  and  partly  to  one  under  Lancaster  against  Spain. 
As  it  is  a  church  war,  the  expedition  to  France  is  to  be  led 
by  a  churchman,  and  Urban  has  chosen  Sir  Henry  Spencer, 
Bishop  of  Norwich,  who,  if  you  will  remember,  bore  himself 
so  stoutly  against  the  insurgents  in  his  diocese,  as  the  nominal 
leader.  The  king  has  taken  the  matter  up  heartily,  and 
many  of  the  knights  whom  I  met  at  Court  are  also  well  con- 
tent, seeing  that  the  war  is  to  be  conducted  at  the  expense  of 
the  Church  and  not  of  themselves  ;  and  I  doubt  not  that  a  large 
number  of  knights  and  gentlemen  will  take  part  in  the  expe- 
dition, which  is  of  the  nature  of  a  crusade. 

"  More  than  that,  I  met  an  old  friend,  Sir  Hugh  Calverley, 
with  whom  I  have  fought  side  by  side  a  score  of  times,  and 
whose  name  is,  of  course,  well  known  to  you.  He  is  minded 
also  to  go,  partly  because  he  hates  the  French,  and  partly  be- 
cause of  the  pope's  blessing  and  absolution.  Seeing  that,  I 
said  to  him,  '  As  you  are  going,  Sir  Hugh,  I  pray  you  to  do 
me  a  favour.' 

"'There  is  no  one  I  would  more  willingly  oblige,  old 
friend,'  he  said. 

"  '  My  son/  I  went  on,  '  and  a  friend  of  his  whom  I  re- 


A   WAR    OF    THE    CHURCH  275 

gard  almost  as  a  son,  were  knighted  more  than  a  year  since, 
as  you  may  have  heard,  for  their  valiant  conduct  in  the  time 
of  the  troubles  here. ' 

"  'I  have  heard  the  story,'  he  said.  *  It  is  well  known  to 
all  at  Court.' 

"  '  Since  then,  Sir  Hugh,  they  have  been  over  in  Flanders, 
where  they  gained  the  approbation  of  Van  Artevelde  by 
their  conduct,  and  fought  stoutly  at  the  grievous  battle  of 
Rosbecque.  But  hitherto  they  have  had  no  knightly  leader. 
They  have  gained  such  experience  as  they  could  by  them- 
selves, but  I  would  that  they  should  campaign  in  the  train  of 
a  valiant  and  well-known  knight  like  yourself,  under  whose 
eyes  they  could  gain  distinction  as  well  as  a  knowledge  of 
military  affairs.' 

"'I  will  take  them  with  me  gladly,'  he  said.  'They 
must  be  young  knights  of  rare  mettle,  and  even  apart  from 
my  regard  for  you  I  should  be  right  glad  to  have  them  ride 
with  me.'  " 

Both  the  young  knights  gave  exclamations  of  pleasure.  It 
was  hard  for  a  knight  unattached  to  the  train  of  some  well- 
known  leader  to  rise  to  distinction,  and  there  was  no  English 
knight  living  who  bore  a  higher  reputation  than  Sir  Hugh 
Calverley,  so  that  to  ride  under  him  would  be  an  honour  in- 
deed. But  some  months  passed  before  the  preparations  were 
complete.  Throughout  England  the  bishops  and  priests 
preached  and  incited  the  people  to  what  they  considered  a 
Holy  War.  The  promises  of  absolution  of  past  and  future  sins 
were  in  proportion  to  the  money  given.  In  the  diocese  of 
London  alone,  a  tun  full  of  gold  and  silver  was  gathered,  and 
by  Lent  the  total  amounted  to  what  at  that  time  was  the 
fabulous  sum  of  2,500,000  francs.  Thomas,  Bishop  of  Lon- 
don, and  brother  to  the  Earl  of  Devonshire,  was  appointed 
by  Urban  to  go  with  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  to  Spain,  as  chief 


276  A    MARCH    ON   LONDON 

captain,  with  two  thousand  spears  and  four  thousand  archers, 
and  half  the  money  gathered  was  to  be  spent  on  this  expedi- 
tion, and  the  other  half  on  that  of  the  Bishop  of  Norwich. 

The  expeditions  were  to  set  out  together,  but  one  prog- 
ressed far  more  rapidly  than  the  other.  The  Bishop  of 
Norwich  was  very  popular.  He  was  of  ancient  lineage,  had 
personally  shown  great  bravery,  and  was  highly  esteemed. 
Upon  the  other  hand,  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  was  hated. 
Thus  great  numbers  of  knights  and  others  enlisted  eagerly 
under  the  bishop,  while  very  few  were  willing  to  take  service 
under  the  duke.  Five  hundred  spearmen,  and  fifteen  hun- 
dred men-at-arms  and  archers  were  soon  enrolled  under  the 
bishop's  banner.  A  great  number  of  priests,  too,  followed  the 
example  of  the  bishop,  threw  aside  the  cassock  and  clad 
themselves  in  armour  to  go  to  the  war  in  the  spirit  of  cru- 
saders. 

Great  numbers  passed  over  from  Dover  and  Sandwich  in 
parties  to  wait  at  Calais  for  the  arrival  of  their  leaders.  At 
Easter,  the  bishop,  Sir  Hugh  Calverley,  and  two  of  the  prin- 
cipal knights  attended  the  king  and  his  council,  and  swore  to 
do  their  best  to  bring  to  an  end  the  matter  on  which  they 
were  engaged,  and  to  war  only  against  the  supporters  of  Clem- 
ent. The  king  begged  them  to  wait  for  a  month  at  Calais, 
promising  that  he  would  send  them  over  many  men-at-arms 
and  archers,  and  Sir  William  Beauchamp  as  marshal  to  the 
army.  The  bishop  promised  the  king  to  do  this,  and  he  and 
his  party  sailed  from  Dover  and  arrived  at  Calais  on  April 

The  young  knights  had  gone  up  to  town  a  month  before 
by  invitation  of  Sir  Robert  Gaiton,  and  had  stayed  with  him 
for  a  week.  At  the  end  of  that  time  he  presented  each  of 
them  with  a  superb  suit  of  Milan  steel,  richly  inlaid  with  gold, 
and  two  fine  war-horses. 


A   WAR   OF   THE    CHURCH  277 

"  It  is  a  gift  that  I  have  long  promised  you,"  he  said.  "  I 
gave  orders  to  my  agents  in  Italy  a  year  since  to  spare  neither 
time  nor  trouble  to  obtain  the  best  that  the  armourers  of 
Milan  could  turn  out.  The  horses  are  of  Yorkshire  breed, 
and  are  warranted  sound  at  every  point. ' ' 

"It  is  a  princely  present,  Sir  Robert,"  Edgar  said,  "and, 
indeed,  a  most  timely  one,  for  truly  we  have  well-nigh 
grown  out  of  the  other  suits,  although  when  we  got  them  it 
seemed  to  us  that  we  should  never  be  able  to  fill  them  prop- 
erly ;  but  of  late  we  have  been  forced  to  ease  the  straps,  and 
to  leave  spaces  between  the  pieces,  by  which  lance  or  arrow 
might  well  find  entrance. ' ' 

Sir  Ralph  had  gone  up  with  them  and  introduced  them  to 
Sir  Hugh,  who  promised  to  give  them  two  days'  warning  when 
they  were  to  join  him  at  Sandwich  or  Dover.  During  this 
week  Edgar  for  the  most  part  went  about  alone,  Albert,  at 
first  to  his  surprise,  and  then  to  his  amusement,  always  mak- 
ing some  pretext  or  other  for  not  accompanying  him,  but 
passing,  as  he  found  on  his  return,  the  greater  portion  of  the 
time  in  the  house,  in  discourse,  as  he  said,  with  Dame  Gaiton, 
but  as  Edgar  shrewdly  guessed,  chiefly  with  Ursula,  who,  he 
found,  obligingly  kept  his  friend  company  while  the  dame 
was  engaged  in  her  household  duties.  It  seemed  to  him,  too, 
that  on  the  ride  back  to  St.  Alwyth  Albert  was  unusually 
silent  and  depressed  in  spirits. 

Edgar  himself,  however,  experienced  something  of  the  same 
feeling  when  he  took  his  last  farewell  from  the  De  Courcys 
before  starting  for  Dover.  On  this  occasion  each  took  with 
him  four  men-at-arms,  stout  fellows,  Albert's  being  picked 
men  from  among  the  De  Courcy  retainers,  while  Hal  Carter 
had  selected  his  three  mates  from  among  the  villagers,  and 
had,  during  the  last  three  months,  trained  them  assiduously 
in  the  use  of  their  arms. 


278  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

"  How  long  do  you  think  that  you  are  likely  to  be  away, 
Edgar?"  his  father  asked,  the  evening  before  the  party 
started. 

"  I  cannot  tell  you,  father,  but  I  do  not  think  that  it  will 
be  long.  If  the  expedition  had  started  six  months  ago,  it 
would  have  arrived  in  Flanders  in  time  to  have  helped  the 
Flemings,  and  with  their  aid  the  French  might  have  been 
driven  flying  over  the  frontier ;  but  I  cannot  see  what  two 
or  three  thousand  men  can  do.  We  cannot  fight  the  whole 
strength  of  France  by  ourselves. ' ' 

"  It  seems  to  me  a  hare-brained  affair  altogether,"  Mr. 
Ormskirk  said  ;  "  almost  as  mad,  only  in  a  different  way,  as 
the  crusade  of  Peter  the  Hermit.  The  Church  has  surely 
trouble  enough  in  these  days,  what  with  men  like  Wickliffe, 
who  denounce  her  errors,  and  point  out  how  far  she  has  fallen 
back  from  the  simple  ways  of  old  times,  what  with  the  impa- 
tience or  indifference  of  no  small  part  of  the  people,  the  pomp 
and  wasteful  confusion  of  the  prelates,  and  the  laziness  of  the 
monks — she  has  plenty  of  matters  to  look  after  without  med- 
dling in  military  affairs. 

"  What  would  she  say  if  a  score  of  nobles  were  to  take 
upon  themselves  to  tell  her  to  set  her  house  in  order,  to 
adopt  reforms,  and  to  throw  aside  sloth  and  luxury ;  and 
yet  the  Church  is  stirring  up  a  war,  and  raising  and  paying 
an  army  of  fighting  men — and  for  what  ?  To  settle  which 
of  two  men  shall  be  pope.  The  simple  thing  would  be  to 
hold  a  high  tournament,  and  to  let  Urban  and  Clement  don 
armour  and  decide  between  themselves,  in  fair  fight,  who 
should  be  pope.  They  might  as  well  do  that  as  set  other 
men  to  fight  for  them.  I  see  not  what  good  can  come  of  it, 
Edgar." 

"  Albert  and  myself  are  of  the  same  opinion,  father.  Cer- 
tainly with  two  or  three  thousand  men  we  can  hardly  expect 


A    WAR    OF    THE    CHURCH  270 

to  march  to  Paris  and  force  the  King  of  France  to  declare  for 
our  pope.  Still,  we  shall  march  in  good  company,  and  shall 
both  be  proud  to  do  so  under  the  banner  of  so  distinguished  a 
knight  as  Sir  Hugh  Calverley." 

"  I  say  naught  against  that,  Edgar ;  but  I  would  rather  see 
you  start  with  him  as  knights-errant,  willing  at  all  times  to 
couch  a  lance  for  damsels  in  distress.  The  day  has  passed  for 
crusades.  Surely  we  have  had  experience  enough  to  see  that 
solid  advantages  are  not  to  be  won  by  religious  enthusiasm. 
Men  may  be  so  inspired  to  deeds  of  wondrous  valour,  but  there 
is  no  instance  of  permanent  good  arising  out  of  such  expedi- 
tions. As  for  this  in  which  you  are  going  to  embark,  it  seems 
to  me  to  be  the  height  of  folly." 

The  next  day  the  two  young  knights  rode  to  Canterbury, 
and  thence  to  Dover.  The  following  evening  the  Bishop  of 
Norwich,  with  his  train,  Sir  Hugh  Calverley,  and  other 
knights,  arrived,  and  the  next  morning  embarked  with  their 
following  and  horses  on  board  three  ships,  and  sailed  to 
Calais.  Those  who  had  preceded  them  were  already  impa- 
tient to  take  the  field.  The  news  that  there  was  to  be  a  fur- 
ther delay  of  a  month  until  Sir  William  Beauchamp  with 
reinforcements  should  arrive,  caused  much  disappointment  and 
vexation. 

"  'Tis  unfortunate,"  Sir  Hugh  said,  one  evening  a  few  days 
later  to  the  knights  of  his  party,  "  that  there  are  not  more  men 
here  accustomed  to  war,  and  who  have  learned  that  patience 
and  obedience  are  as  needful  as  strong  arms,  if  a  campaign  is 
to  be  carried  out  successfully.  The  Bishop  of  Norwich  is 
young  and  fiery,  and  he  hath  many  like  himself  round  him,  so 
that  he  frets  openly  at  this  delay.  Moreover,  Sir  Thomas 
Trivet  and  Sir  William  Helmon  are  too  full  of  ardour  to  act 
with  discretion,  and  are  ready  enough  to  back  up  the  bishop 
in  his  hot  desire  to  be  doing  something.     I  regret  that  this 


280  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

army  is  not,  like  the  army  which  fought  at  Crecy  and 
Poictiers,  composed  of  men  well  inured  to  war,  with  a  great 
number  of  good  archers  and  led  by  experienced  warriors, 
instead  of  a  hasty  gathering  of  men,  who  have  been  fired 
by  the  exhortations  of  the  priests  and  the  promises  of  the 
pope. 

"  We  are  but  a  small  gathering.  We  may  take  some  cas- 
tles, and  defeat  the  forces  that  the  nobles  here  gather  against 
us,  but  more  than  that  we  cannot  do  unless  England  arms  in 
earnest.  I  foresaw  this,  and  spoke  to  the  council  when  they 
prayed  me  to  go  with  the  bishop ;  but  when  they  pointed  out 
that  what  I  said  made  it  all  the  more  needful  that  one  of  grave 
experience  and  years  should  go  with  him,  and  prayed  me  to 
accept  the  office,  I  consented." 

On  the  4th  of  May  the  Bishop  of  Norwich  took  advantage 
of  Sir  Hugh's  absence — he  having  gone  for  two  days  to  see 
a  cousin  who  was  commander  of  Guines — to  call  the  other 
leaders  together,  and  said  that  it  was  time  they  did  some 
deed  of  arms,  and  rightly  employed  the  money  with  which 
the  Church  had  furnished  them.  All  agreed  with  him,  and 
the  bishop  then  proposed  that  instead  of  entering  France 
they  should  march  to  Flanders,  which  was  now  a  portion  of 
France.  To  this  Sir  Thomas  Trivet  and  Sir  William  Helmon 
cordially  agreed. 

When  Sir  Hugh  returned  another  council  was  called,  and 
the  matter  was  laid  before  him.  Sir  Hugh  opposed  it  alto- 
gether. In  the  first  place,  they  had  given  their  word  to  the 
king  to  wait  for  a  month  for  the  promised  reinforcements ;  in 
the  second  place,  they  had  not  come  over  as  Englishmen  to 
fight  the  French,  but  as  followers  of  Pope  Urban  to  fight  those 
of  Clement,  and  the  men  of  Flanders  were,  like  themselves, 
followers  of  Urban.  The  bishop  answered  him  very  hotly, 
and  as  the   other  knights  and   all  present  agreed  with  the 


A    WAR    OF    THE    CHURCH  281 

bishop,  Sir  Hugh  reluctantly  gave  way,  and  said  that  if  they 
were  determined  upon  going  to  Flanders  he  would  ride  with 
them.  Accordingly  notice  was  given  through  the  town  that 
the  force  would  march  the  next  morning.  All  assembled  at 
the  order  to  the  number  of  three  thousand,  and  marched  from 
Calais  to  Gravelines. 

No  preparations  for  defence  had  been  made  there,  for  there 
was  no  war  between  England  and  Flanders.  However,  the 
burghers  defended  the  place  for  a  short  time,  and  then  with- 
drew, with  their  wives  and  families,  to  the  cathedral,  which 
was  a  place  of  strength.  Here  they  defended  themselves  for 
two  days.  The  church  was  then  stormed,  and  all  its  defend- 
ers put  to  the  sword.  The  news  excited  the  greatest  surprise 
and  indignation  in  Flanders,  and  the  earl  at  once  sent  two 
English  knights  who  were  with  him  to  Gravelines  to  protest, 
and  with  orders  to  obtain  from  the  bishop  a  safe-conduct  to 
go  to  England  to  lay  the  matter  before  the  English  king  and 
his  council. 

When  they  arrived  at  Gravelines  the  bishop  refused  their 
request  for  a  safe-conduct,  but  told  them  to  tell  the  earl  that 
he  was  not  warring  against  Flanders,  nor  was  his  army 
an  army  of  England,  but  of  Pope  Urban,  and  that,  although 
the  greater  portion  of  Flanders  was  Urbanist,  the  Lord  of 
Bar — in  whose  dominion  Gravelines  stood — was  for  Clement, 
and  so  were  his  people.  If  he  and  they  would  acknowledge 
Pope  Urban,  he  would  march  away  without  doing  damage 
and  paying  for  all  he  took,  but  unless  they  did  so  he  would 
force  them  to  submit.  The  people  of  Artois,  however,  who 
were  French  rather  than  Flemings,  took  the  matter  in  their 
own  hands,  and  twelve  thousand  men,  under  some  knights 
from  Nieuport  and  other  towns,  marched  to  Dunkirk  and 
then  to  Mardyck,  a  large  village  not  far  from  Gravelines. 

Edgar  and  Albert  had  taken  no  part  in  the  attack  upon  the 


282  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

cathedral,  but  remained  with  Sir  Hugh  Calverley  in  the 
house  that  he  occupied  as  soon  as  resistance  of  the  entry  to 
the  town  had  ended. 

"On  the  field  I  will  fight  with  the  rest,"  he  said,  "but 
I  will  have  no  hand  in  this  matter.  There  has  been  no  de- 
fiance sent  to  the  Earl  of  Flanders  nor  received  from  him,  and 
'tis  not  my  habit  to  fight  burghers  against  whom  we  have  no 
complaint,  and  who  are  but  defending  their  homes  against  us." 

The  two  young  knights  were  well  pleased  with  this  de- 
cision. It  was  an  age  when  quarter  was  but  seldom  given, 
and  wholesale  slaughters  followed  battles,  so  that  they  had, 
naturally,  the  ideas  common  to  the  time.  Still,  they  both 
felt  that  this  attack  was  wholly  unprovoked  and  altogether  be- 
yond the  scope  of  the  expedition,  and  were  well  pleased  that 
their  leader  would  have  naught  to  do  with  it.  It  was,  how- 
ever, a  different  matter  when  they  heard  that  an  army  twelve 
thousand  strong  was  coming  out  against  them,  and  they  were 
quite  ready  to  take  their  share  in  the  fight. 

While  waiting  at  Gravelines  several  other  knights  had  joined 
the  army,  among  them  Sir  Nicholas  Clifton  and  Sir  Hugh's 
cousin,  the  commander  of  Guines,  Sir  Hugh  Spencer,  nephew 
of  the  bishop,  and  others. 

The  force  consisted  of  six  hundred  mounted  men,  sixteen 
hundred  archers,  and  the  rest  foot-men.  They  found  that 
the  Flemings  had  fallen  back  to  Dunkirk,  and  had  taken  up  a 
position  in  front  of  that  town.  The  bishop,  on  approaching 
them,  sent  forward  a  herald,  to  ask  them  whether  they  were 
for  Pope  Urban  or  Clement,  and  that  if  they  were  for  Urban 
he  had  no  quarrel  with  them.  As  soon,  however,  as  the 
herald  approached,  the  Flemings  fell  upon  him  and  killed 
him.  This  excited  the  most  lively  indignation  among  the 
English,  for  among  all  civilized  people  the  person  of  a  herald 
was  held  to  be  sacred. 


A   WAR   OF   THE   CHURCH  283 

The  bishop  and  knights  at  once  drew  up  the  force  in  order 
of  battle.  The  men  on  foot  were  formed  into  a  wedge. 
The  archers  were  placed  on  the  two  flanks  of  the  unmounted 
men-at-arms,  while  the  cavalry  prepared  to  charge  as  soon 
as  opportunity  offered.  The  army  was  preceded  by  the 
standard  of  the  Church.  The  trumpets  on  both  sides 
sounded,  and  as  they  came  within  range  the  English  archers 
poured  flights  of  arrows  among  the  Flemings.  These  ad- 
vanced boldly  to  the  attack  of  the  foot-men.  Again  and 
again  the  horsemen  charged  down  upon  them,  but  were  un- 
able to  break  their  solid  lines,  and  for  a  time  the  battle 
was  doubtful,  but  the  English  archers  decided  the  fate  of 
the  day.  The  Flemings,  although  they  resisted  firmly  the 
charge  of  the  men-at-arms,  were  unable  to  sustain  the  ter- 
rible and  continuous  rain  of  arrows,  and  their  front  line  fell 
back. 

As  soon  as  they  did  so  the  second  line  wavered  and  broke. 
Then  the  bishop  with  his  knights  and  men-at-arms  charged 
furiously  down  upon  them,  and  the  battle  was  over.  The 
Flemings  broke  and  fled  in  wild  disorder,  but  the  English 
pursued  them  so  hotly  that  they  entered  Dunkirk  with  them. 
Here  again  and  again  they  attempted  to  make  a  stand,  but 
speedily  gave  way  before  the  onslaught  of  the  English.  No 
one  distinguished  themselves  in  the  battle  more  than  did  the 
priests  and  monks  who  were  fighting  on  the  side  of  the 
bishop,  and  it  was  said  among  the  others  that  these  must  have 
mistaken  their  vocation,  and  that  had  they  entered  the  army 
instead  of  the  Church  they  would  have  made  right  valiant 
knights. 

The  English  loss  was  four  hundred,  that  of  the  Flemings 
was  very  much  heavier.  There  died,  however,  among  them 
no  knights  or  persons  of  quality,  for  the  rising  was  one  of  the 
people  themselves,  and  as  yet  the  Earl  of  Flanders  was  waiting 


284  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

for  the  King  of  England's  reply  to  the  message  he  had  sent 
by  the  two  knights  from  Sluys.  The  English,  however,  con- 
sidered that  the  absence  of  any  horsemen  or  knights  was  due 
to  the  fact  that  these  remembered  what  terrible  havoc  had 
been  made  among  the  chivalry  of  France  at  Crecy  and  Poic- 
ders,  and  cared  not  to  expose  themselves  to  that  risk. 


CHAPTER  XVII 

PRISONERS 

AFTER  the  capture  of  Dunkirk  all  the  seaports  as  far  as 
Sluys  were  taken  by  the  English,  who  then  marched  to 
Ypres,  to  which  town  they  at  once  laid  siege,  and  were  joined 
by  twenty  thousand  men  from  Ghent.  Their  own  number 
had  swollen  considerably  by  the  arrival  from  England  of 
many  knights  and  men-at-arms,  besides  numbers  of  foot-men, 
attracted  as  much  by  the  news  of  the  great  spoil  that  had  been 
captured  in  the  Flemish  towns  as  by  the  exhortations  and 
promises  of  the  clergy. 

Ypres  had  a  numerous  garrison,  commanded  by  several 
knights  of  experience.  The  works  were  very  strong,  and 
every  assault  was  repulsed  with  heavy  loss.  One  of  these  was 
led  by  Sir  Hugh  Calverley.  The  force  crossed  the  ditches 
by  throwing  in  great  bundles  of  wood  with  which  each  of  the 
foot-men  had  been  provided,  and  having  reached  the  wall,  in 
spite  of  a  hail  of  cross  -  bow  bolts  and  arrows,  ladders  were 
planted,  and  the  leaders  endeavoured  to  gain  the  ramparts. 
Sir  Hugh  Calverley  succeeded  in  obtaining  a  footing,  but  for 
a  time  he  stood  almost  alone.  Two  or  three  other  knights, 
however,  sprang  up.     Just  as  they  did  so  one  of  the  ladders 


PRISONERS  285 

broke  with  the  weight  upon  it,  throwing  all  heavily  to  the 
ground. 

Edgar  and  Albert  were  with  a  party  of  archers  who  were 
keeping  up  a  rain  of  arrows.  Seeing  that  the  situation  was 
bad  they  now  ran  forward,  followed  by  four  of  their  men-at- 
arms,  the  others  having  charge  of  the  horses  in  the  camp.  A 
few  more  men-at-arms  had  gained  the  ramparts  by  the  time 
they  arrived  at  the  foot  of  the  ladders,  where  numbers  waited 
to  take  their  turns  to  ascend. 

"  There  is  not  much  broken  off  this  one,  Sir  Edgar,"  Hal 
Carter  said  ;  "  not  above  three  feet,  I  should  say.  We  might 
make  a  shift  to  get  up  with  that." 

"Pick  it  up,  Hal,  and  bring  it  along  a  short  distance. 
Possibly  we  may  be  able  to  mount  unobserved,  for  the  fight 
is  hot  above,  and  the  attention  of  the  enemy  will  be  fixed 
there." 

Followed  by  their  own  men-at-arms,  and  by  a  few  others 
who  saw  what  their  intentions  were,  they  kept  along  at  the 
foot  of  the  wall  until  they  reached  an  angle  some  thirty  yards 
away.  Searching  about  they  found  several  stones  that  had 
been  dislodged  from  the  battlements  during  the  siege.  With 
these  they  built  up  a  platform,  and  raising  the  ladder  on  this, 
they  found  that  it  reached  to  within  a  foot  of  the  top. 

"Now,"  Edgar  said,  "follow  us  as  quickly  as  you  can, 
but  do  not  try  the  ladder  too  heavily ;  it  has  broken  once,  so 
the  wood  cannot  be  over-strong." 

Then,  followed  closely  by  Albert  and  the  men-at-arms,  he 
ascended  the  walls.  So  intent  were  the  defenders  upon  the 
strife  going  on  round  Sir  Hugh  Calverley  that  Edgar  was  not 
noticed  until,  putting  his  hands  upon  the  wall,  he  vaulted 
over  it.  He  held  his  sword  between  his  teeth,  and  betaking 
himself  to  this  fell  so  fiercely  and  suddenly  upon  the  enemy, 
that  several  were  cut  down  and  the  rest  recoiled  so  far  that 


286  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

Albert  and  the  four  men-at-arms  were  able  to  join  him  before 
the  enemy  rallied.  Every  moment  added  to  the  strength  of 
the  party,  and  as  soon  as  some  twenty  had  gathered  behind 
him,  Edgar  flung  himself  upon  the  enemy  with  a  shout  of 
4 'St.  George !  St.  George  /"  and,  in  spite  of  the  opposition 
of  the  defenders,  fought  his  way  along  the  wall  until  he  joined 
Sir  Hugh  and  the  little  group  who  were  defending  themselves 
against  tremendous  odds. 

Sir  Hugh  himself  was  seriously  wounded.  Two  or  three 
of  his  knights  lay  dead  beside  him,  and  had  it  not  been  for 
the  arrival  of  the  reinforcement  the  fight  would  speedily  have 
terminated,  for  the  English  were  so  penned  up  against  the 
wall  that  there  was  no  footing  for  more  to  join  them.  The 
suddenness  of  the  attack  drove  the  enemy  back  some  little 
distance,  and  this  enabled  a  score  of  those  upon  the  ladders 
to  make  their  way  onto  the  rampart. 

"Bravely  done!  "  Sir  Hugh  Calverley  said,  as  he  leant 
against  the  wall,  utterly  exhausted  by  his  efforts  and  loss  of 
blood.  A  moment  later  he  would  have  fallen  had  not  Albert 
sprung  to  his  side. 

"We  must  save  Sir  Hugh  at  all  risks,"  he  said  to  two  of 
the  knight's  companions,  who  were  also  wounded.  "  Will 
you,  sir  knights,  aid  in  lowering  him  down  the  ladder,  and 
see  that  he  is  carried  off  ?  You  have  done  your  share.  It  is 
our  turn  now,  and  we  can  at  least  hold  the  rampart  until  he 
is  in  safety. ' ' 

Leaning  over,  he  shouted  to  the  men  on  one  of  the  ladders 
to  descend  and  leave  the  ladder  clear,  as  Sir  Hugh  was  to  be 
lowered  down. 

"  Methinks  I  can  carry  him,  Sir  Albert,"  Hal  Carter  said. 
"I  have  carried  two  sacks  of  wheat  on  my  shoulder  before 
now,  and  methinks  that  I  can  carry  one  knight  and  his 
armour." 


PRISONERS  287 

He  took  his  place  on  the  ladder,  and  Sir  Hugh  was  lowered 
to  him,  and  laying  him  on  his  shoulder  Hal  carried  him  safely- 
down.  The  two  wounded  knights  followed,  and  then  Hal 
sprang  up  the  ladder  again.  While  this  was  being  done 
Edgar  and  his  party  had  been  holding  the  enemy  at  bay. 
Hal  was  followed  by  some  of  the  men-at-arms,  and  others 
poured  up  by  the  other  ladders.  Edgar  saw  that  they  were 
now  strong  enough  to  take  the  offensive,  and  as  the  English 
numbered  nearly  a  hundred,  he  fell  upon  the  enemy  to  the 
right,  while  Albert  led  another  party  to  the  left. 

For  some  time  the  fury  with  which  the  English  fought 
drove  the  enemy  before  them  on  either  hand.  Every  moment 
they  were  joined  by  fresh  men,  who  were  now  able  to  pour 
in  a  steady  stream  up  the  ladders.  The  enemy,  too,  were 
harassed  by  the  English  archers,  who,  advancing  to  the  edge 
of  the  ditch,  sent  their  shafts  thick  and  fast  among  them.  The 
town  bells  were  clanging  fiercely,  drums  beating,  and  horns 
sounding  as  the  alarm  spread  that  the  besiegers  had  gained  a 
footing  on  the  walls,  and  great  numbers  of  the  garrison  could  be 
seen  pouring  along  the  streets  leading  to  the  threatened  point. 

Had  there  been  more  ladders,  so  that  reinforcements  could 
have  arrived  more  rapidly,  the  place  might  have  been  won. 
As  it  was,  it  was  evident  that  success  was  impossible.  Edgar's 
party  still  gained  ground  slowly,  but  he  saw  that  Albert  was 
being  pressed  backwards. 

"Fall  back,  men!"  he  shouted,  "slowly,  and  keeping 
your  face  to  the  enemy.     The  odds  are  too  heavy  for  us. ' ' 

Foot  by  foot,  fighting  silently  and  obstinately,  the  English 
fell  back  until  their  party  joined  that  of  Albert,  at  the  spot 
where  the  wall  had  been  won.  Their  exulting  foes  pressed 
hotly  upon  them,  but  Edgar's  sword  and  the  heavy  long- 
handled  mace  wielded  by  Hal  Carter  did  such  terrible  execu- 
tion that  the  rest  were  able  to  retreat  in  good  order. 


288  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"Jump  down,  my  men!"  Edgar  shouted.  "You  will 
break  the  ladders  if  you  try  to  go  by  them.  The  ground  is 
but  soft,  and  the  wall  of  no  great  height.  Do  not  hurry.  We 
will  cover  you  and  then  follow." 

Gradually  the  number  of  the  party  on  the  walls  was  lessened, 
as  by  threes  and  fours  they  leapt  down ;  while  many,  getting 
onto  the  ladders,  slipped  rapidly  to  the  ground.  When  there 
were  but  half  a  dozen  left,  Hal  suddenly  exclaimed:  "Sir 
Albert  has  fallen — wounded  !  ' ' 

Edgar  freed  himself  from  his  opponent  of  the  moment  by  a 
sweeping  blow,  and  then  with  a  spring  placed  himself  astride 
of  his  friend.  Hal  Carter  joined  him.  The  rest  of  their  fol- 
lowers remaining  on  the  wall  either  jumped  over  or  were  cut 
down.  Fortunately  Albert  had  fallen  close  to  the  parapet, 
and  his  two  defenders  could  not  be  attacked  from  behind. 
For  some  minutes  the  fight  continued,  and  then  for  a  moment 
the  enemy  drew  back  astonished  at  the  manner  in  which  two 
men  kept  them  at  bay ;  then  one  of  the  assailants  lowered  his 
sword. 

"  Sir  knight,"  he  said,  "  you  have  done  enough  for  honour. 
Never  have  I  seen  a  stouter  fighter.  I  pray  you,  then,  to  sur- 
render, on  promise  of  good  treatment  and  fair  terms  of  ransom 
to  you,  to  the  knight  at  your  feet,  and  to  this  stout  man-at- 
arms.     I  am  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu." 

"Then  I  yield  to  you,"  Edgar  said.  "I  am  Sir  Edgar 
Ormskirk,  and  this  knight  is  my  brother-in-arms,  Sir  Albert 
De  Courcy.  I  yield  in  his  name  and  my  own,  and  am  glad 
that,  as  fortune  has  declared  against  us,  it  should  be  to  so  good 
a  knight  as  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu  that  I  surrender  my  sword. " 

"Keep  it,  Sir  Edgar,  for  never  have  I  seen  one  better 
wielded.     No  small  damage,  indeed,  has  it  done  us." 

"  The  stout  man-at-arms  is  my  own  retainer,  and  I  prythee, 
sir  knight,  suffer  him  to  remain  with  us." 


SIR  EDGAR  AT  LAST  SURRENDERS  TO  SIR  ROBERT  DE  BEAULIEU. 


PRISONERS  289 

11  Assuredly  he  shall  do  so." 

As  soon  as  the  parley  began  Hal  Carter  laid  down  his 
weapon,  and  kneeling  beside  Albert,  unlaced  his  helmet. 

"He  lives,  Sir  Edgar!"  he  said;  "he  is  but  stunned, 
methinks,  with  the  blow  of  a  mace,  which  has  deeply  dinted 
his  casque,  though,  indeed,  he  has  other  wounds." 

By  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu's  orders,  four  men  now  formed 
a  litter  with  their  spears.  Albert  was  laid  on  it,  and  Sir  Rob- 
ert, Edgar,  and  Hal  Carter  walking  in  front,  and  half  a  score 
of  men-at-arms  accompanying  them,  they  made  their  way  to 
a  large  house  where  the  knight  lodged.  Sir  Robert  had  sent 
on  for  a  leech  to  be  in  attendance,  and  he  was  there  when 
they  arrived.     Hal  at  once  took  off  Albert's  armour. 

"  'Tis  well  for  him  that  this  armour  was  good,"  Sir  Robert 
said.  "  Had  it  not  been,  it  would  have  gone  hard  with  him. 
It  must  be  steel  of  proof  indeed,  for  I  saw  the  blow  struck, 
and  there  are  but  few  helmets  that  would  not  have  been 
crushed  by  it." 

"  He  has  a  deep  gash  near  the  neck,"  the  leech  said.  "  The 
lacings  and  straps  of  the  helmet  and  gorget  must  have  been  cut 
by  a  sharp  sword,  and  another  blow  has  fallen  on  the  same 
spot.  Methinks  he  has  dropped  as  much  from  loss  of  blood 
as  from  the  blow  on  the  head." 

Edgar  had  by  this  time  taken  off  his  own  helmet.  As  soon 
as  he  did  so,  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu,  who  was  somewhat  griz- 
zled with  age,  said : 

"  In  truth,  sir  knight,  you  and  your  companion  are  young 
indeed  to  have  fought  so  doughtily  as  you  have  done  to-day  ; 
you  are  young  to  be  knights,  and  yet  you  have  shown  a  cour- 
age and  a  skill  such  as  no  knight  could  have  surpassed.  We 
had  thought  the  affair  finished  when  that  stout  knight,  Sir 
Hugh  Calv«rley,  was  down  with  two  others,  and  but  three  or 
four  remaii  >d  on  their  feet.  Then  suddenly  your  party  burst 
19 


290  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

upon  us,  coming  from  we  knew  not  where,  and  had  you  but 
been  reinforced  more  rapidly  the  town  would  have  been  lost." 

Edgar  made  no  reply,  for  at  the  moment  Hal  Carter  leant 
heavily  against  him. 

"  I  can  do  no  more,  Sir  Edgar,"  he  murmured ;  "  I  am 
spent." 

Edgar  caught  the  brave  fellow  in  his  arms  and  supported 
him,  while  two  men-at-arms,  who  had  assisted  to  carry  Albert 
in,  unstrapped  Hal's  armour  and  gently  laid  him  down  on  a 
couch.  He  was  bleeding  from  half  a  dozen  wounds,  and  his 
face  was  pale  and  bloodless.  Edgar  knelt  by  his  side  and 
raised  his  head. 

"I  will  see  to  him,  sir  knight,"  the  surgeon  said.  "I 
have  bandaged  your  comrade's  injuries,  and  methinks  that  he 
will  soon  come  round." 

Then  he  examined  Hal's  wounds. 

"He  will  do,"  he  said.  "Assuredly  there  are  none  of 
them  that  are  mortal ;  'tis  but  loss  of  blood  that  ails  him.  I 
will  but  bandage  them  hastily  now,  for  there  are  many  other 
cases  waiting  for  me,  and  methinks,  sir,  that  you  yourself  need 
looking  to." 

"lam  unhurt,"  Edgar  said,  in  surprise. 

"  Your  doublet  is  stained  with  blood  from  the  shoulder  to 
the  wrist,"  Sir  Robert  said.  "  A  spear-head  has  penetrated 
at  the  shoulder -joint  and  torn  a  gash  well-nigh  to  the  neck. 
'Tis  well  that  it  is  not  worse." 

Two  of  his  men-at-arms  had  by  this  time  taken  off  Sir  Rob- 
ert's armour  also. 

"  You  have  ruined  my  helmet,  Sir  Edgar,  and  cut  so  deep 
a  notch  in  it  that  I  know  not  how  my  head  escaped.  You 
have  gashed  a  hole  in  my  gorget  and  dinted  the  armour  in 
half  a  dozen  places,  and  I  failed  to  make  a  single  mark  on 
yours.     Never  was  I  engaged  with  so  good  a  swordsman.     I 


PRISONERS  291 

could  scarcely  believe  my  eyes  when  you  lifted  your  vizor, 
for  it  seemed  to  me  that  you  must  be  in  the  prime  of  your 
manhood,  and  possessed  of  strength  altogether  out  of  the  com- 
mon." 

"  I  have  practised  a  good  deal,"  Edgar  said,  quietly,  "  hav- 
ing indeed  little  else  to  do,  so  it  is  not  surprising  that  my 
muscles  are  hard." 

At  the  knight's  order  a  servant  now  brought  in  two  gob- 
lets of  wine.  Sir  Robert  and  Edgar  then  drank  to  each 
other,  both  draining  the  cups  to  the  bottom. 

Albert  was  not  long  before  he  opened  his  eyes.  He  looked 
round  in  wonder,  and  smiled  faintly  when  he  saw  Edgar,  who 
hastened  to  his  side. 

"  We  are  out  of  luck  this  time,  Albert ;  we  are  both  prison- 
ers. Still,  things  might  have  been  worse.  You  were  struck 
down  with  a  mace,  but  the  leech  says  that  the  wound  on  your 
head  is  of  no  great  consequence,  and  that  you  fainted  rather 
from  loss  of  blood  from  other  gashes  than  from  the  blow  on 
the  head.  I  have  got  off  with  a  scratch  on  the  shoulder.  Hal 
Carter,  who  fought  like  a  tiger  over  your  body,  has  come  off 
worst,  having  fully  half  a  dozen  wounds,  but  it  was  not  before 
he  had  killed  at  least  twice  as  many  of  his  assailants  with  that 
terrible  mace  of  his." 

So  far  Edgar  had  spoken  in  English.  He  went  on  in 
French  : 

"  This  is  the  good  knight,  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu,  who  is 
our  captor,  and  will  hold  us  on  ransom." 

"You  may  congratulate  yourself,  Sir  Albert,"  the  knight 
said,  courteously,  "  that  you  had  such  stout  defenders  as  your 
comrade  here  and  his  man-at-arms,  because  for  fully  five  min- 
utes they  held  the  whole  of  us  at  bay,  and  so  stoutly  did  they 
fight  that  we  were  all  glad  when  Sir  Edgar  yielded  himself  to 
me.     Truly,  between  you,  you  have  done  us  ill  service,  for 


292  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

not  only  have  you  and  your  parity  killed  a  large  number  of  our 
men,  but  you  have  enabled  Sir  Hugh  Calverley  to  be  carried 
off,  and  for  so  famous  a  captain  we  should  have  claimed  a 
goodly  ransom,  and  it  would  have  been  an  honour  and  glory 
to  have  taken  so  fearless  a  knight.  As  it  is,  with  the  excep- 
tion of  yourselves,  no  single  prisoner  has  fallen  into  our  hands, 
and  methinks  that  in  all  there  were  not  more  than  ten  or 
twelve  in  the  storming  party  killed,  while  we  must  have  lost 
nigh  a  hundred.  'Tis  the  first  time  I  have  fought  against  the 
English,  and  in  truth  you  are  doughty  foemen.  It  was  well 
that  you  came  into  the  land  but  some  four  or  five  thousand 
strong,  for  had  you  brought  an  army  you  might  have  marched 
to  Paris.     Now,  Sir  Edgar,  I  will  show  you  your  room." 

He  led  the  way  along  a  broad  corridor  to  a  large  room,  the 
men-at-arms  carrying  the  couch  on  which  Albert  was  lying. 

"  I  should  like  to  have  my  man-at-arms  brought  here  also, 
Sir  Robert,"  Edgar  said.  "  He  is  a  faithful  fellow,  and  I 
have  known  him  for  years.  He  speaks  but  little  of  any  lan- 
guage but  English,  and  will,  methinks,  do  better  with  my 
nursing  than  with  any  other." 

In  a  fortnight  Albert  was  quite  convalescent,  and  Hal  was 
rapidly  gaining  strength.  Three  days  after  they  had  been 
taken  prisoner  Sir  Robert  had  said  to  Edgar  : 

"  It  will  be  best,  Sir  Edgar,  that  you  should  not  go  abroad 
in  the  streets.  The  townsmen  here,  as  in  other  towns  in  Flan- 
ders, are  rough  fellows.  They  are,  of  course,  suffering  some- 
what from  the  siege,  and  they  murmur  that  any  prisoners 
should  have  been  taken.  They  say  that  your  people  showed 
no  mercy  at  Gravelines  and  Dunkirk,  which,  methinks,  is 
true  enough,  and  that  none  should  be  given  here.  Yesterday 
some  of  their  leaders  came  to  the  house  where  I  was  sitting  in 
council  with  other  knights,  and  represented  that  all  English 
prisoners  should  be  put  to  the  sword  at  once.     I  pointed  out 


PRISONERS  293 

to  them  that,  for  their  own  sakes,  as  many  prisoners  should 
be  taken  as  possible.  We  hope  to  defend  the  town  until  suc- 
cour comes,  but  were  the  English  to  capture  it,  and  to  find 
that  prisoners  who  had  surrendered  had  been  killed,  no  mercy 
would  be  shown,  but  every  man  within  the  walls  would  be 
slain  and  the  city  laid  in  ashes. 

"  To  this  they  had  no  answer  ready,  and  retired  grumbling. 
But,  in  any  case,  it  were  better  that  you  did  not  show  your- 
self in  the  street,  for  a  tumult  might  arise,  and  your  life  might 
be  sacrificed  before  any  of  us  could  come  to  your  assist- 
ance." 

"  I  thank  you,  Sir  Robert,  and  will  gladly  take  your  advice. 
I  have  seen  somewhat  of  the  townsmen  of  Ghent  and  Bruges, 
and  know  that,  when  the  fit  seizes  them,  they  are  not  to  be 
restrained." 

After  that  time  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu  seldom  left  the 
house,  and  Edgar  found  that  the  doors  were  kept  closed,  and 
that  the  knight's  followers  and  men-at-arms  were  also  kept  in 
the   house.     Several  times  he  heard  shouts  in  the  street  of 


"  Death  to  the  English  !  " 


He  took  his  meals  with  the  knight,  while  Albert  and  Hal 
were  served  in  their  room.  At  the  end  of  the  week,  however, 
Albert  was  able  to  join  the  two  knights,  and  a  fortnight  later 
Hal  was  again  up  and  about. 

"I  fear,  Sir  Robert,  that  our  presence  here  is  a  source  of 
trouble  to  you,"  Edgar  said  one  day.  "  If  it  could  De  man- 
aged, we  would  gladly  give  you  our  knightly  word  to  send 
you  our  ransom  at  the  first  opportunity,  and  not  to  serve  in 
arms  again  until  it  is  paid,  if  you  would  let  us  go  free." 

"  I  would  do  so  gladly,  Sir  Edgar,  but  I  fear  that  it  would 
be  difficult  to  manage.  Both  before  and  behind  the  house 
there  are  evidently  men  on  the  watch  to  see  that  no  one  passes 
out.     My  own  men-at-arms  have  been  stopped  and  questioned, 


294  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

and  were  you  to  issue  out  methinks  that  there  would,  on  the 
instant,  be  an  uproar,  for  so  great  a  crowd  would  gather  in 
a  few  minutes  that  even  had  you  a  strong  guard  you  might  be 
torn  from  them.  You  see,  though  some  eight  of  us  knights 
and  three  hundred  men-at-arms  were  placed  here  to  aid  in  the 
defence,  we  could  do  naught  without  the  assistance  of  the 
townsmen,  who  have  on  all  occasions  fought  stoutly.  Were 
there  to  be  a  fray  now,  the  safety  of  the  town  would  be 
compromised,  for  the  craftsmen  of  all  these  towns  are  as  fickle 
as  the  wind.  The  men  of  Ypres  fought  by  the  side  of  those  at 
Ghent  at  one  time,  and  when  the  Count  of  Flanders  came 
here,  great  numbers  of  the  townspeople  were  executed.  At 
present,  why,  I  know  not,  they  are  fighting  stoutly  for  the 
count,  while  the  men  of  Ghent  are  with  the  besiegers ;  but 
were  there  to  be  troubles  between  them  and  us,  they  might  to- 
morrow open  their  gates  to  the  English. ' ' 

"  That  I  can  quite  believe,  Sir  Robert.  I  can  only  say  that 
we  are  in  your  hands,  and  are  ready  to  pursue  any  course  that 
you  may  think  best,  either  to  stay  here  quietly  and  take  the 
risk  of  what  may  come  of  it  or  endeavour  to  escape  in  disguise 
if  so  it  could  be  managed." 

"  I  would  that  it  could  be  managed,  for  the  matter  is  caus- 
ing us  grave  anxiety.  My  comrades  are,  of  course,  all  with 
me,  and  hold,  that  even  if  it  comes  to  a  struggle  with  the 
mob,  the  lives  of  prisoners  who  have  surrendered  on  ransom 
must  be  defended.  I  suggested  that  we  should  hold  counsel 
here,  that  two  should  remain,  and  that  you  should  sally  out 
with  the  others,  but  our  faces  are  all  so  well  known  in  the 
town  that  there  would  be  little  chance  indeed  of  your  passing 
undetected." 

"  Think  you,  Sir  Robert,  that  we  could  pass  along  the  roofs, 
enter  a  casement  a  few  houses  along,  and  then  make  our  way 
out  in  disguise  ?  ' ' 


PRISONERS  295 

"It  would  be  well-nigh  impossible.  The  roofs  are  all  so 
sloping  that  no  one  could  maintain  a  footing  upon  them." 

"  When  it  gets  dusk  I  will,  with  your  permission,  Sir  Robert, 
go  up  to  one  of  the  attics  and  take  a  look  out." 

"  By  all  means  do  so.  Escape  in  that  manner  would  cer- 
tainly be  the  best  way  oitf.of  the  dilemma,  though  I  much  fear 
that  it  cannot  be  done." 

When  it  became  so  dark  that  while  he  could  take  a  view 
round,  his  figure  could  not  be  recognized  at  a  short  distance, 
Edgar,  with  Albert  and  Hal,  went  up  to  the  top  of  the  house,' 
and  the  former  got  out  of  the  highest  of  the  dormer  windows] 
and,  standing  on  the  sill,  looked  out.  The  roof  was  indeed 
so  steep  that  it  would  be  impossible  to  obtain  a  footing  upon  it. 
Its  ridge  was  some  twenty  feet  above  the  window.  The  houses 
were  of  varying  heights,  some  being  as  much  as  thirty  feet 
lower  than  others.  Still  it  seemed  to  Edgar  that  it  would  not 
be  very  difficult  to  make  their  way  along  if  they  were  pro- 
vided with  ropes.  Descending,  he  told  Sir  Robert  the  result 
of  their  investigations. 

"It  would,"  he  said,  "  be  very  desirable,  if  possible,  to  come 
down  into  some  house  which  was  either  uninhabited,  or  where 
the  people  were  friendly.  Still  that  would  not  be  absolutely 
necessary,  as  we  might  hope  to  make  our  way  down  to  the 
door  unperceived." 

"There  is  one  house  which  is  empty,"  Sir  Robert  said, 
"  for  the  owner  left  the  town  with  his  family  before  the  siege 
began,  he  having  another  place  of  business  at  Liege.  He  was 
an  old  man,  and  was  therefore  permitted  to  leave;  for  he 
could  have  been  no  good  for  the  defence,  and  there  would, 
with  his  family  and  servants,  have  been  ten  mouths  more  to 
feed  had  he  remained.  It  is  the  sixth  house  along,  I  think, 
but  I  will  see  when  I  go  out.  Once  in  the  street  and  away 
from  here,  there  would  be  no  difficulty.     I  would  meet  you  a 


2«J6  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

short  distance  away,  and  go  with  you  to  the  walls,  from  which 
you  could  lower  yourself  down.  One  or  two  of  my  comrades 
would  give  their  aid,  for,  naturally,  all  would  be  pleased  that 
you  should  escape,  and  so  put  an  end  to  this  cause  of  feud  be- 
tween us  and  the  townsmen.  You  would,  of  course,  require 
some  rope ;  that  I  can  easily  procure  for  you. ' ' 

' '  We  shall  want  several  lengths,  Sir  Robert,  and  two  or 
three  stout  grapnels.  We  shall  also  want  a  strong  chisel  for 
forcing  open  a  casement." 

"  All  these  you  shall  have  ;  one  of  my  men  shall  fetch  them 
to-morrow." 

On  the  following  day  the  ropes  and  grapnels  were  brought 
in,  and  Sir  Robert,  who  had  been  out,  ascertained  that  he  had 
been  correct,  and  that  the  empty  house  was  indeed  the  sixth 
from  that  he  occupied.  "I  have  been  speaking  with  two  of 
my  comrades,"  he  said,  "and  they  will  be  with  me  at  ten 
o'clock  to-night  at  the  end  of  the  street  that  faces  the  house 
through  which  you  will  descend.  I  shall  accompany  you  to 
the  foot  of  the  walls.  The  citizens  are  on  guard  there  at 
night,  and  if  they  ask  questions,  as  they  may  well  do,  my 
comrades  will  say  that  you  are  bearers  of  a  message  to  the 
King  of  France  to  pray  him  to  hasten  to  our  aid.  I  shall  not 
myself  go  up  on  to  the  walls,  for  were  I  to  do  so  suspicion 
might  fall  upon  me.  Should  you  be  interrupted  as  you  go 
along  the  street  to  meet  us,  give  a  call  and  we  will  run  to 
your  assistance. ' ' 

"  And  now  as  to  our  ransom,  Sir  Robert  ?  "  Edgar  went 
on. 

"  Trouble  not  yourselves  about  it,"  he  replied  ;  "  you  are 
but  young  knights,  and  'tis  a  pleasure  to  me  to  have  been  of 
service  to  two  such  valiant  young  gentlemen.  Moreover,  I 
consider  that  I  have  no  right  to  a  ransom,  since,  instead  of 
letting  you  go  free  to  obtain  it,  or  holding  you  in  honourable 


PRISONERS  297 

captivity  until  it  is  sent  to  you,  you  are  obliged  to  risk  your 
lives,  as  you  assuredly  will  do,  by  climbing  along  those  roofs  to 
obtain  your  liberty ;  therefore,  we  will  say  nothing  about  it. 
It  may  be  that  some  day  you  will  be  able  to  treat  leniently 
some  young  Flemish  or  French  knight  whom  you  may  make 
captive.  As  to  your  armour,  I  see  not  how  you  can  carry  it 
away  with  you,  for  you  will  have  to  swim  the  ditches ;  but  the 
first  time  that  there  is  a  flag  of  truce  exchanged  I  will  send  it 
out  to  you,  or  should  there  be  no  such  opportunity,  I  will, 
when  the  siege  is  over,  forward  it  by  the  hands  of  some  mer- 
chant trading  with  England,  to  any  address  that  you  may  give 
me  there." 

The  two  young  knights  thanked  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu 
most  cordially  for  his  kindness  to  them,  and  at  his  request 
gave  him  their  word  not  to  serve  again  during  the  campaign. 
This,  indeed,  they  were  by  no  means  sorry  to  do,  for  they 
had  keenly  felt  the  slight  paid  to  Sir  Hugh  Calverley  by  the 
haughty  bishop  in  acting  altogether  contrary  to  his  advice. 
They  also  had  been  thoroughly  disgusted  by  the  massacre  at 
Gravelines,  and  the  sack  of  so  many  towns  against  which  Eng- 
land had  no  cause  for  complaint. 

In  the  afternoon  Sir  Robert  brought  three  doublets  and 
caps  for  them  to  put  over  their  own  clothes,  so  that  they  could 
pass  as  citizens.  They  employed  some  time  in  wrapping 
strips  of  cloth  round  the  grapnels,  so  that  these  would  fall 
noiselessly  onto  the  tiles. 

At  nine  o'clock  Sir  Robert  said  good-bye  to  them  and  went 
out ;  and  half  an  hour  later  they  ascended  to  the  upper  story. 
They  were  well  provided  with  ropes,  and  had  made  all  their 
arrangements.  Edgar  was  the  first  to  fasten  a  rope  round  his 
body,  and  while  this  was  held  by  his  companions  he  was  to 
get  out  on  the  window-sill  and  throw  a  grapnel  over  the  ridge 
and  pull  himself  up  by  the  rope  attached  to  it. 


298  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

The  others  were  to  fasten  the  rope  round  their  bodies  at 
distances  of  twenty  feet  apart,  so  that  if  one  slipped  down  the 
others  could  check  him.  Edgar  took  off  his  shoes  and  tied 
them  round  his  neck,  and  then  stood  out  on  the  window-sill, 
and  threw  the  grapnel  over  the  ridge  of  the  roof ;  then  he  drew 
the  rope  in  until  he  found  that  the  hook  caught  on  the  ridge. 

"  That  is  all  right,"  he  said  to  his  comrades.  "  Now  keep 
a  firm  hold  on  the  rope,  but  let  it  gradually  out  as  I  climb  ;  if 
you  hear  me  slipping  draw  it  in  rapidly  so  as  to  stop  me  as  I 
come  past  the  window.  But  there  is  no  fear  of  that  unless  the 
hook  gives  way.  ■ ' 

Then  he  swung  himself  up  to  the  roof  of  the  dormer  win- 
dow and  proceeded  to  haul  himself  by  the  rope  up  the  steep 
incline,  helping  himself  as  much  as  possible  with  his  feet  and 
knees.  He  was  heartily  glad  when  he  gained  the  ridge,  and 
had  thus  accomplished  the  most  dangerous  part  of  the  work. 
He  was  able  now  to  fix  the  grapnel  firmly,  and  sitting  astride 
of  the  roof,  he  called  down  that  he  was  ready.  It  was  easier 
work  for  Albert  to  follow  him.  Not  only  was  the  latter  cer- 
tain that  the  grapnel  was  safely  fixed,  but  Edgar,  pulling  up- 
on the  rope,  was  enabled  to  give  him  a  good  deal  of  assistance. 
In  two  or  three  minutes  Hal  Carter  joined  them. 

"  In  faith,  master,"  he  said,  panting,  "  I  had  not  deemed 
that  so  much  of  my  strength  had  gone  from  me.  If  it  had  not 
been  for  the  help  you  gave  me  I  doubt  if  I  could  have  climbed 
up  that  rope." 

They  now  made  their  way  along  to  the  end  of  the  roof. 
The  grapnel  was  fixed,  and  Edgar  slid  down  the  rope  to  the 
next  roof,  which  was  some  fifteen  feet  below  them.  They  did 
not  attempt  to  free  the  grapnel,  fearing  that  in  its  fall  it  might 
make  a  clatter ;  they  therefore  used  another  to  mount  to  the 
next  house,  which  was  as  high  as  that  which  they  had  left. 
There  was  but  a  difference  of  four    feet   in   the   height   of 


THE  PRISONERS  MAKE  THEIR  ESCAPE  OVER  THE  ROOFS  OF  YPRES. 


PRISONERS  299 

the  next,  and  they  had  not  to  use  the  grapnel  again  until 
they  reached  the  sixth  house,  which  was  ten  feet  below  that 
next  to  it. 

There  was  light  enough  to  enable  them  to  make  out  the 
position  of  the  dormer  window  below  them,  and  fixing  the 
grapnel,  Edgar,  aided  by  his  companions  lowering  him,  made 
his  way  down  beside  it,  and  knelt  upon  the  sill,  his  compan- 
ions keeping  a  steady  strain  upon  the  rope.  With  his  chisel 
he  had  but  little  difficulty  in  prising  open  the  casement.  His 
companions  were  not  long  in  joining  him.  Once  inside  the 
house  they  made  their  way  with  great  caution.  They  had  no 
means  of  striking  a  light,  and  were  forced  to  grope  about  with 
their  swords  in  front  of  them  to  prevent  their  touching  any 
piece  of  furniture,  till  at  last  they  discovered  the  door.  It  was 
not  fastened,  and  passing  through,  and,  as  before,  feeling  the 
floor  carefully  as  they  went,  they  presently  found  the  head  of 
the  stairs. 

After  this  it  was  comparatively  easy  work,  though  a  stop- 
page was  necessary  at  each  landing.  At  last,  to  their  satisfac- 
tion, they  found  themselves  in  a  flagged  passage,  and  knew 
that  they  were  on  the  ground  floor.  They  made  their  way 
along  the  passage,  and  soon  reached  the  door.  It  was  locked 
with  so  massive  a  fastening  that  it  would  have  been  difficult  to 
unfasten  it  from  the  outside  ;  but  with  the  aid  of  the  chisel 
they  had  but  little  difficulty  in  forcing  back  the  lock.  They 
paused  for  a  minute  to  listen,  as  a  passer-by  might  have  been 
startled  by  the  sound  of  the  bolts  being  shot  in  an  empty 
house.  All  was  quiet,  however,  and,  opening  the  door  cau- 
tiously, Edgar  stepped  out. 

"  The  street  is  all  clear,"  he  said  ;  "  except  half  a  dozen 
fellows  watching  in  front  of  the  house  we  have  left,  there  is  not 
a  soul  in  sight."  The  others  joined  him,  closing  the  door  si- 
lently behind  them.    They  had  not  put  on  their  shoes  again,  so 


300  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

with  noiseless  steps  they  crossed  the  street  and  turned  up  the 
one  that  had  been  indicated  by  Sir  Robert.  After  going  a 
few  paces  they  stopped,  put  on  their  shoes,  and  then  walked 
boldly  along.  When  they  reached  the  end  of  the  street  three 
figures  came  out  from  a  deep  doorway  to  meet  them. 

"  Is  all  well?  "  one  asked. 

This  was  the  signal  that  had  been  agreed  upon. 

"  All  is  well,  Sir  Robert.  We  have  escaped  without  any 
difficulty  or  aught  going  wrong." 

"  The  saints  be  praised  !  "  the  knight  ejaculated.  "  These 
with  me  are  Sir  Oliver  Drafurn  and  Sir  Francois  Regnault." 

"  Right  glad  we  are,  knights,"  one  of  them  said,  "  that  we 
can  assist  in  giving  you  your  freedom.  A  foul  shame  indeed 
would  it  have  been  had  two  such  gallant  fighters  been  mas- 
sacred by  this  rascally  mob,  after  yielding  themselves  to  a 
knight." 

"Truly,  sirs,  we  are  greatly  beholden  to  you,"  Edgar 
replied,  "and  trust  that  an  occasion  may  occur  in  which  we 
may  repay  to  some  of  your  countrymen  the  great  service  you 
are  now  rendering  us." 

They  had  gone  but  a  short  distance  further  when  the  door 
of  a  tavern  opened  and  twelve  or  fifteen  half-drunken  soldiers 
poured  out. 

"  Whom  have  we  here  ?  "  one  of  them  shouted.  "  Faith, 
if  they  are  burghers  they  must  pay  for  being  thus  late  in  the 
streets." 

"Silence,  knaves,"  Sir  Francois  Regnault  said,  sternly. 
"What  mean  ye  by  this  roystering  ?  Disperse  to  your  quar- 
ters at  once,  or  by  St.  James,  some  of  you  shall  hang  in  the 
morning,  as  a  lesson  to  others  that  the  burgesses  of  Ypres  are 
not  to  be  insulted  by  drunken  revellers." 

As  by  this  time  the  speaker  had  moved  on  into  the  light 
that  streamed  through  the  open  door,  the  soldier  saw  at  once 


PRISONERS  301 

that  it  was  a  knight,  and,  muttering  excuses,  went  hastily 
down  the  street.  No  one  else  was  encountered  until  they 
reached  the  foot  of  the  wall.  Here  Sir  Robert  took  a  hearty 
farewell  of  them.  The  two  knights  first  mounted  the  steps  to 
the  wall. 

As  they  reached  the  top  a  sentry  close  by  challenged. 
"France,"  Sir  Oliver  replied;  "and,  hark  ye,  make  no 
noise.  I  am  Sir  Oliver  Drafurn,  and  I  am  here  with  Sir 
Francois  Regnault  to  pass  three  messengers  over  the  wall, 
bearers  of  important  dispatches.  We  do  not  wish  the  news 
to  get  abroad,  so  take  your  halbert  and  march  up  and  down." 
Hal  Carter  had  brought  one  of  the  ropes,  twisted  round 
him  for  the  purpose. 

"You  are  on  the  side  facing  the  English  camp,"  Sir  Oliver 
said.  "Those  are  the  lights  that  you  see  ahead.  You  will 
have  three  ditches  to  swim,  and  will  find  it  cold  work,  but 
there  is  no  other  way  for  it." 

After  giving  hearty  thanks  to  the  knights,  the  three  were 
lowered,  one  at  a  time,  and  the  rope  was  then  dropped  down. 
It  was  a  good  deal  longer  than  was  necessary  for  descending 
the  wall,  but  Edgar,  rather  to  the  surprise  of  the  others,  had 
chosen  it  for  the  purpose.  The  first  ditch  was  but  ten  yards 
away  ;  it  was  some  thirty  feet  across. 

"Now,"  Edgar  said,  "I  will  cross  first.  I  am  much  the 
strongest,  for  neither  of  you  has  fully  recovered  his  strength. 
The  water  will  be  icy  cold,  therefore  I  will  swim  across  first, 
and  do  you,  when  I  am  over,  each  hold  to  the  rope  and  I 
will  pull  you  across." 

Short  as  was  the  distance  the  work  was  trying,  for  the 
night  was  bitterly  cold,  and  the  ditches  would  have  been 
frozen  hard,  were  it  not  that  twice  a  day  the  besieged  went 
out  and  broke  the  ice,  which  had  now  began  to  bind  again. 
At  last,  however,  Edgar  got  across. 


302  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  Do  you  take  the  rope,  Albert,  and  let  Hal  hold  on  by 
you,  for  the  passage  I  have  made  is  but  narrow." 

A  few  strong  pulls  on  Edgar's  part  brought  them  across. 

"It  is  well,"  he  said,  as  they  climbed  out,  "that  the 
knights  promised  to  go  one  each  way,  to  tell  the  watchers 
on  the  walls  to  take  no  heed  of  any  sounds  that  they  might 
hear  of  breaking  ice,  for  that  those  leaving  the  town  were 
doing  so  by  their  authority." 

The  two  other  ditches  were  crossed  in  the  same  way,  but 
the  work  was  more  difficult,  as  the  besieged  only  broke  the 
ice  of  these  once  a  day. 

"We  should  never  have  got  across  without  your  aid, 
Edgar,"  Albert  said.  "  I  could  scarce  hold  on  to  the  rope. 
My  hands  are  dead,  and  I  feel  as  if  I  were  frozen  to  the 
bone." 

"Let  us  run  for  a  bit,  Albert,  to  warm  our  blood.  An- 
other quarter  of  a  mile  and  we  shall  be  challenged  by  our 
sentries." 


CHAPTER  XVIII 

A  NOBLE   GIFT 

THE  pace  at  which  the  party  started  soon  slackened,  for 
neither  Albert  nor  Hal  Carter  could  maintain  it.  How- 
ever, it  was  not  long  before  they  heard  the  sentry  challenge : 

"Who  go  there?" 

"Sir  Albert  De  Courcy  and  Sir  Edgar  Ormskirk  escaped 
from  Ypres,"  Edgar  answered. 

"Stand  where  you  are  till  I  call  the  sergeant,"  the  man 
said,  and  shouted  "  Sergeant !  "  at  the  top  of  his  voice.  In 
five  minutes  a  sergeant  and  two  men-at-arms  came  up. 

"  Hurry,  sergeant,  I  pray  you,"  Edgar  said.      "  We  have 


A    NOBLE    GIFT  303 

swum  three  ditches,  and  my  companions,  being  weakened  by 
their  wounds,  are  well-nigh  perished." 

"  Come  on,"  the  sergeant  said,  "it  is  clear  at  any  rate  that 
you  are  Englishmen."  He  had  brought  a  torch  with  him, 
and  as  they  came  up  looked  at  them  narrowly,  then  he 
saluted.  "I  know  you,  Sir  Edgar,  disguised  as  you  are.  I 
was  fighting  behind  you  on  the  wall  five  weeks  since,  and  had 
it  not  been  for  the  strength  of  your  arm,  I  should  have  re- 
turned no  more  to  England." 

"How  is  Sir  Hugh  Calverley?"  Edgar  asked,  as  they 
hurried  towards  the  camp. 

"  His  wounds  are  mending  fast,"  the  sergeant  said,  "  and 
he  went  out  of  his  tent  to-day  for  the  first  time.  I  saw  him 
myself." 

A  quarter  of  an  hour's  walking  brought  them  to  the  tent 
occupied  by  Sir  Hugh  and  his  followers.  A  light  was  still 
burning  there,  and  they  heard  voices  within. 

"  May  we  enter  ?  ' '  Edgar  said,  as  he  slightly  opened  the  flap 
of  the  tent. 

"  Surely,  that  must  be  the  voice  of  Sir  Edgar  Ormskirk !  " 
Sir  Hugh  exclaimed. 

"It  is  I,  sure  enough,  and  with  me  is  Sir  Albert  De  Courcy 
and  my  brave  man-at-arms." 

As  he  spoke  he  stepped  into  the  tent.  Two  knights  were 
there,  and  they  and  Sir  Hugh  advanced  with  outstretched 
hands  to  meet  the  new-comers. 

"  Welcome  back,  welcome  back  !  "  Sir  Hugh  exclaimed,  in 
a  tone  of  emotion.  "  My  brave  knights,  I  and  my  two  com- 
rades here  have  to  thank  you  for  our  lives,  for,  although  in 
truth  I  know  naught  about  it,  I  have  heard  from  Sir  Thomas 
Vokes  and  Sir  Tristram  Montford  how  you  brought  the  band 
to  our  assistance,  and  how  you  kept  the  enemy  at  bay,  while 
this  good  fellow  of  yours  bore  me  down  the  ladder  on  his 


304  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

shoulder  ;  while  from  those  who  escaped  afterwards  we  heard 
how  you  both,  with  but  two  or  three  others,  kept  the  foe 
back,  and  gave  time  for  the  rest  to  jump  from  the  walls  or 
slide  down  the  ladders.  But  your  faces  are  blue,  and  your 
teeth  chattering !  " 

"  We  have  had  to  swim  three  ditches,  and  the  ice  having 
formed  pretty  thickly,  it  was  no  child's  work." 

"  First,  do  you  each  drain  a  goblet  of  wine,"  Sir  Hugh 
said,  "  and  then  to  your  tent.  All  your  things  are  untouched. 
Knights,  will  you  go  with  them  and  rub  them  down  till  their 
skin  glows,  and  then  wrap  them  up  in  blankets  ?  "  He  called, 
and  two  servants  came  in.  "  Heat  three  bottles  of  wine  in  a 
bowl  with  plenty  of  spices,"  he  said,  "  and  carry  it  to  these 
knights'  tent,  and  take  a  portion  to  the  tent  of  their  men-at- 
arms  for  the  use  of  this  good  fellow.  See  that  your  comrades 
rub  you  down,"  he  said  to  Hal.  "They  will  be  glad  in- 
deed to  see  you  back  ;  for,  although  we  heard  from  a  prisoner 
that  the  two  knights  were  alive,  we  knew  not  whether  any 
others  had  been  taken  with  them.  Tell  Hawkins  to  light 
two  torches  at  once  and  fix  them  in  the  knights'  tent,  and 
put  two  others  in  that  of  the  men-at-arms.  Mind,  Sir  Ed- 
gar, once  between  the  blankets,  you  stay  there  till  morning. 
Your  story  will  keep  until  then." 

After  throwing  off  their  wet  clothes,  and  being  rubbed 
down  until  they  glowed,  Edgar  and  Albert  were  soon  covered 
up  in  blankets,  and  after  drinking  the  hot  spiced  wine,  soon 
fell  asleep.  In  the  morning  they  related  their  story  to  Sir 
Hugh  Calverley  and  the  other  two  knights. 

"  'Tis  Sir  Edgar  who  should  tell  the  tale,"  Albert  said, 
"for  indeed  I  know  but  little  about  it  from  the  time  I  saw 
you  lowered  over  the  wall.  Things  went  well  with  us  for 
a  time ;  we  were  joined  by  more  men,  and  were  strong 
enough  to  divide  into  two  parties,  Edgar  going  to  the  right 


A    NOBLE    GIFT  305 

while  I  went  to  the  left.  We  cleared  the  wall  for  some  dis- 
tance, and  methinks  had  there  been  ladders,  so  that  we  could 
have  been  helped  more  quickly,  the  town  would  have  been 
won,  but  the  enemy  were  reinforced  more  quickly  than  we 
were,  and  we  began  to  lose  ground.  Then  came  a  body  of 
knights  who  beat  us  back  till  we  were  close  to  the  point  where 
the  ladders  were  set.  Then  a  knight  made  at  me  with  a  mace. 
I  saw  his  arms  raised,  and  after  that  I  knew  nothing  more." 

"  The  last  man  who  jumped  from  the  wall,  Sir  Albert,  told 
us  that  he  saw  that  you  were  down  and  that  Sir  Edgar  and 
one  of  his  men-at-arms  were  fighting  like  demons  over  you, 
Now,  Sir  Edgar,  tell  us  how  the  matter  ended." 

"  We  made  a  shift  to  keep  them  back,  Sir  Hugh,  for  some 
five  minutes,  when  one  of  the  French  knights  offered  to  give 
us  terms  of  surrender  on  ransom,  and  seeing  no  use  in  fighting 
longer  when  the  matter  could  only  have  terminated  one  way, 
I  surrendered." 

Then  he  related  the  good  treatment  they  had  met  with  at 
the  hands  of  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu,  and  the  manner  in 
wmich  he  had  enabled  them  to  escape  the  fury  of  the  rabble 
of  Ypres,  and  had  sent  them  away  free  from  ransom. 

"It  was  well  done,  indeed,  of  him,"  Sir  Hugh  said,  warmly. 
"Truly  a  courteous  and  knightly  action.  And  so  you  have 
both  given  your  pledge  to  fight  no  more  in  this  campaign. 
By  St.  George,  I  should  not  be  ill-pleased  if  someone  would  put 
me  under  a  similar  pledge,  for  I  tell  you  that  I  am  heartily 
sick  of  it.  Never  did  so  disordered  an  army  start  from  Eng- 
land. An  army  led  by  bishops  and  priests  is  something 
strange.  Bishops  have  before  now  ridden  often  in  battle,  but 
never  before  did  they  assume  command.  Methinks  when  I 
go  home  that  I  will  ask  the  king  to  give  me  the  direction  of 
Westminster  Monastery  and  Abbey ;  at  any  rate  I  could  not 
make  a  worse  hand  of  it  than  the  Bishop  of  Norwich  is  doing 
20 


306  A   MARCH   ON    LONDON 

of  this.  And  you  say  that  De  Beaulieu  promised  to  send 
your  armour  on  the  first  opportunity.  That  is,  indeed,  a 
generous  action,  for  the  armour  of  a  prisoner  is  always  the 
property  of  his  captor,  and  your  armour  is  of  great  value.  I 
would  that  we  could  do  something  to  show  the  good  knight 
that  we  appreciate  his  generosity." 

"  We  have  our  chains,"  Edgar  said.  "  Of  course  we  did 
not  carry  them  about  us  when  we  should  have  to  fight,  and 
they  are  very  heavy  and  of  the  finest  workmanship.  These 
would  we  gladly  send  to  him,  would  we  not,  Albert,  in  token 
of  our  gratitude?  Though,  costly  as  they  are,  they  are  of 
much  less  value  than  the  armour." 

"  I  would  gladly  add  something  of  my  own  account,"  Sir 
Hugh  said,  "seeing  that  you  are  in  my  train,  and  one  does 
not  like  to  be  surpassed  by  a  foreign  knight.  As  to  the  matter 
of  the  ransom,  that  does  not  trouble  me,  and  indeed,  seeing 
that  you  surrendered  to  him,  and  that  he  felt  that  he  could 
not  give  protection,  and  you  had  to  risk  your  lives  in  getting 
away,  it  was  but  reasonable  that  he  should  remit  it,  but  in 
the  matter  of  the  armour  the  case  is  different.  I  will  add  to 
your  chains  a  reliquary  which  was  presented  to  me  by  Pedro 
of  Castile  when  I  saved  his  life  in  the  fight  at  Najarra.  He 
told  me  that  it  contained  a  nail  of  the  true  cross,  and  that  it 
was  brought  to  Spain  by  a  Spaniard  of  royal  blood  who  was  a 
knight  commander  of  the  Temple. 

"I  do  not  know  how  far  this  is  true,  for  as  one  gets  older 
one  loses  faith  in  these  monkish  stories  of  reliquaries.  How- 
ever, the  casket  is  set  with  gems  of  value,  and  there  is  with  it 
a  parchment  setting  forth  its  history  ;  at  any  rate  it  is  a  gift 
that  is  worthy  of  even  a  prince's  acceptance.  I  will  send  it 
to  him  as  a  token  that  Sir  Hugh  Calverley  recognizes  his 
chivalrous  behaviour  to  the  knights  who  were  captured  while 
covering  his  carriage  from  the  ramparts  of  Ypres,  and,  there- 


A    NOBLE    GIFT  307 

fore,  sends  this  gift  to  him  in  all  honour  and  courtesy,  together 
with  the  gold  chains  of  the  knights  themselves.  We  shall 
not  have  long  to  wait.  There  are  fights  well-nigh  every  day, 
and  when  these  are  over  there  is  a  truce  of  an  hour  to  carry 
off  the  wounded  and  dead." 

The  young  knights  thanked  Sir  Hugh  for  thus  generously 
supplementing  their  own  offering  in  return  for  their  armour, 
but  he  waved  it  aside. 

"  You  saved  my  life,"  he  said  ;  "  or  at  any  rate  you  saved 
me  from  capture,  and  had  I  fallen  into  their  hands  methinks 
that  I  should  have  had  to  pay  a  far  heavier  ransom  before 
they  let  me  out  again." 

Two  days  later  there  was  heavy  fighting  again  and  much 
loss  on  both  sides.  It  ceased  as  usual  without  any  advantage 
being  won  by  the  besiegers.  The  fighting  ended  soon  after 
mid-day,  and  at  one  o'clock  the  trumpet  sounded  a  truce. 
Sir  Hugh  mounted,  with  his  two  knights,  saying  to  Edgar: 
"  It  were  perhaps  best  that  you  should  not  ride  with  me. 
'Tis  likely  that  the  townsmen  still  think  that  you  are  in 
Beaulieu's  house,  and  were  it  known  that  you  had  escaped  it 
might  bring  trouble  upon  him  and  the  two  knights  who  aided 
your  escape  from  the  wall." 

He  took  with  him  a  pursuivant  and  trumpeter,  and,  riding 
through  the  English  and  Flemish  men-at-arms,  who  were 
already  engaged  in  carrying  away  the  dead  and  wounded,  he 
rode  up  to  within  a  short  distance  of  the  wall,  then  the  pur- 
suivant and  trumpeter  advanced  to  the  edge  of  the  moat,  and 
the  latter  blew  a  loud  blast. 

In  a  short  time  a  knight  appeared  on  the  wall,  and  the 
pursuivant  cried  in  a  loud  voice  : 

"  Sir  Hugh  Calverley,  a  valiant  and  puissant  knight  of 
England,  desires  speech  with  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu,  a 
brave  and  gentle  knight  of  Flanders." 


308  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"  I  am  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu.  Pray  tell  Sir  Hugh 
Calverley  to  do  me  the  courtesy  to  wait  for  me  a  quarter  of 
an  hour,  and  I  will  then  issue  forth  and  speak  to  him." 

At  the  end  of  that  time  Sir  Robert  rode  out,  and  crossed 
the  bridge  which  had  been  lowered  across  the  ditch  for  the 
passage  of  the  soldiers  engaged  in  collecting  the  dead.  He 
was  followed  by  two  esquires  and  four  men-at-arms,  the  latter 
bearing  something  behind  them  on  their  horses.  The  two 
knights  saluted  each  other  courteous]y,  and  Sir  Hugh  intro- 
duced his  two  companions  to  Sir  Robert. 

"I  am  glad,  indeed,"  the  latter  said  to  Calverley,  "thus 
to  have  the  opportunity  of  meeting  one  of  the  most  famous 
knights  in  Europe.  My  men-at-arms  are  bearers  of  the 
armour  of  Sir  Edgar  Ormskirk  and  Sir  Albert  De  Courcy, 
who  are,  I  believe,  knights  riding  in  your  train.  I  promised 
them  that  I  would  send  the  armour  on  the  first  opportunity, 
and  am  glad  indeed  that  the  occasion  has  come  so  speedily." 

He  and  Sir  Hugh  had  both  dismounted  after  saluting  each 
other,  and  the  latter  held  out  his  mailed  hand  to  the  Flem- 
ing. 

"  Sir  Robert  De  Beaulieu,"  he  said,  "  I  have  heard  of  you 
as  a  brave  and  honourable  knight,  and  you  have  in  this  mat- 
ter proved  yourself  to  be  a  chivalrous  and  generous  one  in 
thus  rendering  up  the  spoil  fairly  won  by  you,  without  ran- 
som ;  but  it  is  not  our  custom  to  be  outdone  in  generosity. 
The  armour  is  of  no  ordinary  value,  and,  as  these  knights  of 
mine  were  made  prisoners  while  covering  my  removal  when 
insensible  and  helpless,  I  feel  that  the  debt  is  mine  as  well  as 
theirs.  They  have  begged  me  to  give  you  these  two  chains, 
both,  as  you  see,  of  value,  and  of  the  best  Italian  work.  To 
these  I  add,  as  a  token  of  my  esteem  for  you,  this  casket, 
which  was  given  to  me  by  Don  Pedro  of  Spain  when  I  rode 
with  the  Black  Prince  to  aid  him  in  his  struggle  with  Don 


A    NOBLE    GIFT  300 

Henry.  As  you  will  see  by  the  parchment  attached  to  the 
casket,  it  contains  a  nail  of  the  true  cross,  brought  from  Pales- 
tine by  a  Spanish  grandee  who  was  knight  commander  of  the 
Spanish  branch  of  the  Knights  Templar.  I  pray  you  to  accept 
it,  not  as  part  of  the  ransom  for  my  knights'  armour,  but  as  a 
proof  of  my  esteem  for  one  who  has  shown  himself  a  flower  of 
knightly  courtesy." 

"  It  would  be  churlish,  Sir  Hugh  Calverley,  for  me  to  refuse 
so  noble  a  gift  thus  courteously  tendered.  I  shall  prize  it  be- 
yond any  in  my  possession,  not  only  for  its  own  value  and 
holiness,  but  as  the  gift  of  so  noble  and  famous  a  knight.  As 
to  the  chains,  I  pray  you  to  return  them  to  your  brave  young 
knights.  Never  did  I  see  men  who  bore  themselves  more  gal- 
lantly, and  Sir  Edgar,  especially,  withstood  with  honour  a 
score  of  us  for  some  time,  and  at  last  he  yielded,  not  because 
he  was  conquered,  but  to  save  further  bloodshed.  They  are 
young,  and  may,  like  enough,  some  day  be  again  made  pris- 
oners. In  that  case  they  may  find  the  chains,  which  are  of 
singular  beauty,  of  value  to  them  ;  therefore,  I  pray  you,  hand 
them  back  to  them  again  as  a  token  of  how  warmly  I  appre- 
ciate their  bravery  and  conduct." 

"  Right  gladly  will  I  do  so.  As  you  put  it  in  that  way, 
Sir  Robert,  they  will  appreciate  the  gift  as  much  as  I  do,  and, 
as  you  say,  maybe  the  chains  will  be  useful  to  them  some  day, 
for  they  are  not  of  those  who  battle  for  spoil,  and,  like  myself, 
have  refused  all  share  in  that  which  the  army  has  taken  in 
Flanders,  holding  that  we  had  no  cause  of  dispute  with  your 
people,  and  that  our  assault  upon  them  was  unfairly  and  un- 
justly made." 

After  some  more  compliments  had  been  exchanged,  the  two 
knights  grasped  each  other's  hands  courteously,  remounted, 
and  then  saluting  again,  rode  off.  While  the  conversation 
had  been  going  on,  Sir  Robert's  men-at-arms  had  handed 


310  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

over  the  armour  to  the  three  retainers  who  had  ridden  behind 
Sir  Hugh  and  his  two  knights. 

Edgar  and  Albert  were  delighted  at  regaining  their  armour. 
It  would  have  been  impossible  for  them  to  have  replaced  the 
harness  by  similar  suits,  and,  moreover,  they  felt  that  they 
would  have  been  humiliated  had  they,  on  their  return  to  Eng- 
land, been  obliged  to  confess  to  Sir  Robert  Gaiton  that  they 
had  lost  the  splendid  presents  that  he  had  given  them.  They 
were  less  pleased  at  the  return  of  their  chains,  but  Sir  Hugh 
assured  them  that  it  would  be  an  act  of  discourtesy  were  they 
to  send  them  back  to  De  Eeaulieu. 

There  was  now  nothing  to  detain  them  longer  in  the  camp, 
and  taking  leave  of  Sir  Hugh,  they  started  the  next  morning, 
with  Hal  Carter  and  the  other  surviving  retainers,  and  rode 
by  easy  stages  to  Gravelines,  where  they  took  ship  for  Dover. 
Instead  of  riding  directly  home,  they  journeyed  to  London,  as 
they  were  bearers  of  a  letter  from  Sir  Hugh  Calverley  to  the 
council,  and  one  also  to  the  king.  The  latter  received  them 
with  marked  pleasure. 

"  What !  back  from  the  wars,  sir  knights  ?  "  he  said,  as  they 
handed  him  Sir  Hugh's  letter.  "  Surely  Calverley  might 
have  chosen  as  his  messengers  some  whose  swords  could  have 
been  better  spared." 

"  We  were  chosen,  your  Majesty,  because  we  had  the  mis- 
fortune to  be  taken  prisoners  at  Ypres,  and  it  was  a  condition 
of  our  release  that  we  should  take  no  further  part  in  the  cam- 
paign, and  as  we  were  returning  in  consequence,  Sir  Hugh 
committed  to  us  this  letter  to  yourself,  and  one  to  the  coun- 
cil.' ■ 

"  Prisoners  !  "  the  king  said,  with  a  laugh ;  "  that  you  had 
got  yourselves  killed  would  not  have  surprised  me,  but  that 
you  should  surrender  never  entered  my  mind." 

The  two  young  knights  coloured. 


A    NOBLE    GIFT  311 

"  It  cannot  be  said  that  Sir  Albert  surrendered,"  Edgar 
said,  "seeing  that  he  was  insensible  from  his  wounds.  As 
for  myself,  your  Majesty,  as  I  and  one  of  my  men-at-arms 
stood  alone  on  the  walls  of  Ypres  surrounded  by  foes,  I  trust 
that  your  Majesty  will  see  that  it  was  wiser  for  me  to  yield, 
and  so  to  have  the  opportunity  of  fighting  again  some  day 
under  your  royal  banner,  than  to  give  away  my  life  uselessly." 

"  Assuredly,  assuredly,"  the  young  king  said,  hastily.  "  I 
did  but  jest,  Sir  Edgar,  for  I  know  that  so  long  as  a  chance 
of  victory  remained,  you  would  not  lower  your  sword.  How- 
ever, let  me  see  what  the  stout  knight  says.  I  know  already 
that  he  does  not  approve  of  the  way  in  which  the  war  is  being 
carried  on  ;  and,  indeed,  had  we  thought  that  the  headstrong 
bishop  would  have  disregarded  Sir  Hugh's  counsel  and  em- 
broiled us  with  the  Flemings,  whom  we  regard  as  our  allies, 
we  should  not  have  placed  him  at  the  head  of  the  army,  for 
though  it  is  but,  as  the  bishop  maintains,  a  church  army,  and 
not  an  English  army,  Europe  will  assuredly  hold  us  responsi- 
ble for  its  doings." 

He  cut  with  his  dagger  the  silk  that  bound  the  roll  of  parch- 
ment together. 

The  king  read  the  letter  carefully,  and  when  he  concluded 
said: 

"  Truly,  young  sirs,  you  have  borne  yourselves  right  gal- 
lantly and  well ;  Sir  Hugh  Calverley  speaks  strongly  indeed 
in  your  favour,  and  says  that  he  owes  his  freedom  if  not  his 
life  to  you.  And  now,  tell  me,  think  you  that  Ypres  will  be 
taken  ? ' ' 

"  I  fear  not,  your  Majesty,"  Edgar  said.  "  I  thought  that 
the  siege  of  Oudenarde  was  worse  conducted  than  anything  I 
had  ever  read  of,  but  the  siege  of  Ypres  is  to  the  full  as  faulty. 
The  place  is  strong  and  stoutly  defended,  and  it  can  only  be 
taken  by  regular  works  erected  against  it  and  machines  placed 


312  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

to  batter  a  breach.  Nothing  of  this  sort  has  been  attempted. 
The  troops  march  valiantly  against  the  walls,  but  they  throw 
away  their  lives  in  vain  ;  and  if,  as  is  said,  the  French  king 
is  marching  to  its  assistance  with  a  strong  army,  there  will  be 
naught  for  us  but  to  retreat  to  the  ports  unless  strong  aid  ar- 
rives from  England." 

"  But  the  bishop  has  some  eight  thousand  Englishmen  and 
twenty  thousand  Ghentois,"  the  king  said.  "Surely  we 
might  fight  and  win,  as  our  grandfathers  did  at  Crecy." 

"  Yes,  sire  ;  but  the  English  army  at  Crecy  was  commanded 
by  a  king,  and  was  composed  of  good  fighting  men,  with  a 
great  number  of  knights  and  nobles  to  lead  them.  The  army 
in  Flanders  is  commanded  by  a  bishop,  and  there  are  many 
of  the  men  who  have  gone  over  for  the  sake  of  plunder,  and 
they  will  make  but  a  poor  stand  in  battle." 

"  My  uncle  of  Lancaster  has  gathered  a  large  force,  and  is 
ready  to  cross  over  to  their  aid,"  the  king  said. 

"  So  we  have  heard  by  the  way,  sire,  and  if  he  joins  the 
bishop  all  may  be  well,  for  his  authority  would  be  paramount, 
but  at  present  he  has  not  crossed,  and  unless  he  arrives  before 
the  King  of  France,  things  will  assuredly  go  badly  with  the 
bishop. ' ' 

< '  I  have  no  doubt  that  Sir  Hugh  has  set  forth  these 
matters  in  his  letter  to  the  council,"  the  king  said,  "but 
assuredly  Lancaster  should  be  there  in  time.  And  now,  tell 
me  how  you  made  your  escape  from  Ypres." 

Edgar  related  the  circumstances. 

"  Your  captor  was  an  honourable  gentleman,"  the  king  said, 
"  and  it  is  well  that  you  escaped,  for  these  Flemish  burghers 
are  masterful  men  and  might  well  have  murdered  you.  I 
must  now  to  the  council ;  I  have  summoned  it  to  assemble. 
Have  you  been  home  yet  ?  ' ' 

"  No,  sire.     Our  first  duty  was  to  bring  you  the  letters, 


A   NOBLE    GIFT  313 

hut,  with  your  permission,  we  shall  ride  down  into  Kent  to- 
morrow." 

"Do  you  know  that  your  friend  Van  Voorden  has  again 
returned  to  London  ?  He  found  that  he  could  do  naught  in 
Flanders,  which  at  present  is  wholly  at  the  orders  of  the 
King  of  France." 

They  rode  first  to  Sir  Robert  Gaiton's  house,  where,  as 
always,  they  were  welcomed  most  warmly,  and  Albert  nar- 
rated their  adventures  in  Flanders,  and  how  they  still  owned 
the  armour  he  had  given  them. 

After  staying  there  for  some  time  they  went  to  the  house 
where  Van  Voorden  was  lodging,  having  obtained  his  address 
from  Sir  Robert  Gaiton.  They  had  not  seen  him  since  they 
had  parted  from  him  in  Ghent,  a  year  before. 

"  I  thought  you  intended  to  settle  in  Flanders,  Mynheer," 
Edgar  said,  after  the  first  greetings  were  over. 

"  I  hoped  to  do  so,  and  after  I  left  Antwerp  I  went  to 
Louvain  and  took  a  house  there,  but  when  the  King  of 
France  defeated  and  killed  Van  Artevelde,  and  all  Flanders 
save  Ghent  came  under  his  power,  the  country  was  no  longer 
safe  for  me.  It  was  known,  of  course,  that  I  was  for  many 
years  here,  and  that  I  had  done  all  in  my  power  to  effect 
a  league  between  Ghent  and  England,  so  three  months  ago 
I  crossed  hither,  leaving  my  wife  and  daughter  at  Louvain. 
I  stopped  for  a  short  time  at  Ghent,  and  had  much  to  do 
with  bringing  it  about  that  Ghent  should  send  an  army  to 
assist  the  English ;  but  I  fear  that  the  doings  of  the  bishop's 
troops — the  sacking  of  towns  by  them — has  so  set  the  Flem- 
ings against  England  that  there  is  no  hope  of  a  general  alliance 
being  made  with  Flanders. 

"  There  were  other  things  for  which  I  wished  to  come 
over.  I  had  hoped  to  return  before  this,  but  matters  seem 
to  be  going  on  but  badly,  and  if  the  King  of  France  and 


314  A  MARCH   ON    LONDON 

his  army  defeat  or  drive  out  the  bishop,  his  power  will  be 
greater  than  ever  in  Flanders,  and  in  that  case  I  shall  send 
for  my  wife  and  daughter  to  come  over  again,  and  establish 
myself  here  finally. ' ' 

On  taking  leave  of  them  he  handed  a  wooden  box  to  each, 
saying  : 

'  *  I  pray  you  not  to  open  these  until  you  reach  home. ' ' 

The  next  day  Edgar  and  Albert  rode  down  into  Kent. 
Great  was  the  surprise  that  their  presence  excited  when  they 
arrived  at  De  Courcy's  castle.  Aline  ran  down  into  the 
courtyard  and  embraced  her  brother  warmly,  and  then, 
as  was  the  custom,  held  up  her  cheek  to  be  kissed  by 
Edgar. 

"What,  tired  of  the  wars  already?"  she  said,  laughing. 
"Or  have  you  killed  all  your  enemies?  or  how  is  it  that 
you  are  here  ? ' ' 

"  We  have  been  prisoners,  Aline,"  her  brother  said,  "  and 
have  been  bound  to  take  no  farther  part  in  the  war." 

"Prisoners!  "  she  repeated;  "you  are  joking  with  me, 
Albert.  Surely  you  and  Edgar  would  never  have  surren- 
dered unharmed  ?  ' ' 

"  Nor  did  we,  Aline.  I  was  cut  down  and  stunned  by  the 
blow  of  a  mace,  and  was  lying  insensible." 

"And  what  was  Edgar  doing?"  she  asked,  looking  re- 
proachfully at  him. 

"  Edgar  was  not  near  me  when  I  was  struck  down,  Aline, 
but  no  sooner  did  I  fall  than  he,  with  his  man-at-arms,  Hal 
Carter,  stood  over  me  and  kept  at  bay  a  host  of  knights  and 
soldiers,  and  slew  so  many  that  they  were  glad  at  last  to  give 
him  terms  of  surrender." 

The  girl's  face  flushed,  and  she  would  have  spoken  had 
not  Sir  Ralph  and  her  mother  at  that  moment  issued  from 
the  door. 


A    NOBLE    GIFT  315 

"Why!  what  brings  you  home,  lads?"  Sir  Ralph  asked, 
heartily. 

"They  have  been  taken  prisoners,  father,"  Aline  inter- 
posed, "and  Albert  has  been  wounded,  and  they  have  both 
been  obliged  to  give  their  parole  not  to  serve  again  through 
the  war." 

"  That  is  bad  news  indeed,"  the  knight  said.  "  It  means 
another  farm  gone,  and  perhaps  two,  to  pay  for  Albert's 
ransom.  However,  it  is  the  fortune  of  war.  Now  come  in 
and  tell  us  all  about  it ;  but  doubtless  you  are  both  hungry, 
and  the  matter  will  keep  till  you  have  dined.  The  meal  is 
already  on  the  table.  You  are  not  looking  much  the  worse 
for  your  wounds,  Albert,"  his  father  went  on  as  they  seated 
themselves  at  table. 

"I  have  been  healed  of  them  for  the  last  month,  father. 
I  was  brought  down  by  the  blow  of  a  mace,  which  would 
have  finished  me  had  it  not  been  for  the  good  work  put  into 
my  helmet  by  the  Milanese  armourer.  Also  I  had  a  wound 
on  the  neck,  but  fortunately  it  was  not  very  deep." 

"  And  did  you  come  out  of  it  scatheless,  Edgar  ?  " 

"  Nearly  scatheless,  for  I  knew  not  that  I  had  been 
wounded  until  the  fight  was  over,  and  it  was  but  a  pike 
thrust  that  entered  at  the  shoulder-joint  and  cut  the  flesh 
thence  to  the  neck.  It  was  but  an  affair  of  a  bandage  and 
a  bit  of  plaster.  The  only  one  seriously  hurt  was  Hal 
Carter — it  was  some  three  weeks  before  he  began  to  mend. 
He  had  half  a  dozen  wounds.  Another  of  my  men  was  killed 
and  two  of  Albert's." 

"Now  let  us  hear  all  about  it,"  Sir  Ralph  said  when 
the  meal  was  over ;  <  <  that  you  bore  yourselves  well  I 
have  no  doubt,  but  I  would  fain  hear  the  details  of  the 
matter." 

Albert  told  the  whole  story  of  the  assault  and  the  escape, 


316  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

interrupted  by  Edgar,  who  protested  that  Albert  was  always 
belittling  his  own  doings,  and  giving  him  credit  when  every- 
thing had  been  done  equally  by  them  both. 

"You  blame  Albert  unjustly,  Edgar,"  Sir  Ralph  said 
when  the  story  was  concluded.  "  Albert  has  behaved  well, 
but  he  has  neither  your  strength,  your  skill,  nor  your  quick- 
ness. It  was  you  who  thought  of  carrying  the  broken  ladder 
to  another  spot,  and  so  taking  the  besieged  on  the  wal)  by 
surprise,  and  you  were  the  first  to  mount  it.  It  was  you 
who,  when  you  saw  that  the  case  had  become  altogether 
hopeless,  ordered  the  soldiers  to  save  themselves,  while  you 
held  the  enemy  at  bay.  Albert  would  like  enough  have 
been  killed,  had  you  not  so  stoutly  defended  him  that 
they  gave  terms  of  surrender  to  you  both.  You,  again,  had 
the  idea  of  making  your  escape  along  the  roofs,  and  took 
the  lead  in  it.  There  is  all  credit  due  to  Albert  that  he 
well  seconded  you,  but  it  was  you  who  led.  Again,  it  is  prob- 
able that  neither  he  nor  your  man-at-arms  would  have  been 
able  to  cross  those  half-frozen  ditches,  had  you  not  first 
broken  the  ice  for  them  and  then  dragged  them  over.  You 
have  done  wonders  for  Albert,  but  you  could  not  accomplish 
miracles.  You  have  transformed  him  from  a  weakling  into 
a  brave  young  knight,  of  whom  I  am  proud,  but  you  cannot 
give  him  your  strength  or  your  quickness.  If  you  go  on  as 
you  have  began,  Edgar,  you  will  become  a  famous  captain. 
He  will  remain,  and  will  be  content  to  remain,  your  com- 
panion and  lieutenant.  What  have  you  in  those  boxes  that 
were  strapped  behind  your  saddles  ?  ' ' 

"I  know  not,  Sir  Ralph."  Albert  said.  "They  were 
given  to  us  by  Mynheer  Van  Voorden,  and  he  charged  us  not 
to  open  them  until  we  arrived  here." 

"  It  is  a  mystery,  then  !  "  Aline  exclaimed.  "  Let  us  send 
for  them  and  open  them  at  once.     I  am  glad  one  of  the 


A   NOBLE   GIFT  317 

boxes  was  not  given  to  me  to  take  care  of,  for  I  am  afraid  I 
should  never  have  had  the  patience  to  wait  until  I  arrived 
here  before  opening  it." 

Sir  Ralph  ordered  the  boxes  to  be  brought  in.  "  They  are 
light  enough,"  he  said,  "  and  I  should  judge  from  their  weight 
that  they  contain  papers  of  some  sort.  Open  yours  first,  Albert. ' ' 

They  were  fastened  by  three  skeins  of  silk,  the  Fleming's 
seal  being  affixed  to  the  knots. 

"Cut  them,  Albert!"  Aline  exclaimed,  as  her  brother 
proceeded  to  break  the  seals  and  untie  the  knots. 

"No,  no,"  he  said;  "silk  is  not  to  be  picked  up  on  the 
wayside,  and  it  will  be  little  trouble  to  undo  them. ' ' 

Indeed,  in  a  minute  he  had  unfastened  the  knots  and 
raised  the  lid.  At  the  top  lay  a  piece  of  paper,  on  which 
was  written,  A  slight  testimony  of  gratitude  for  inestwiable  ser- 
vices rendered  to  yours  gratefully,  John  Van  Voorden.  Un- 
derneath was  a  roll  of  parchment. 

"What  have  we  here?"  Sir  Ralph  said.  Albert  ran  his 
eye  over  the  crabbed  black-letter  writing,  and  gave  an  ex- 
clamation of  surprise. 

"Now,  then,  Albert,"  Aline  exclaimed,  impatiently, 
"don't  keep  it  all  to  yourself.  We  are  burning  to  know 
what  it  is  all  about !  ' ' 

Albert  made  no  reply,  but  continued  to  read.  "It  is  an 
assignment  to  me,"  he  said,  at  last,  in  a  low  and  agitated  voice, 
"  of  the  lands,  castle,  messuages,  tenements,  etc.,  of  Cliffe." 

Sir  Ralph  leapt  to  his  feet.  "A  princely  gift,  Albert! 
The  lands  are  four  times  as  large  as  mine,  and  as  I  have 
heard,  a  fair  castle  has  been  rising  there  for  months  past. 
Art  sure  that  there  is  no  mistake  ?  ' ' 

"There  can  be  no  mistake  in  the  deed,  father;  but  can  I 
accept  such  a  gift  at  the  hands  of  the  Fleming  ?  " 

"That   you   can,   my  son,   and    without   any   hesitation. 


318  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

Van  Voorden  is  known  to  be  the  richest  Fleming  in  England. 
He  has  on  various  occasions  lent  vast  sums  to  the  king  and 
council,  and  noble  as  the  gift  is,  it  is  one  that  he  can  doubt- 
less well  afford.  You  have  saved  the  lives  of  himself,  his 
wife,  and  daughter,  and  he  may  well  feel  grateful.  He  told 
me  when  he  gave  you  that  suit  of  armour  that  it  was  no 
recognition  of  what  he  felt  he  owed  you,  and  that  he  hoped 
in  the  future  to  discharge  the  debt  more  worthily.  Now, 
Edgar,  let  us  see  what  is  in  your  box. ' ' 

Edgar  had  been  quietly  untying  the  knots  of  the  silk,  and 
the  box  was  already  open.  The  words  on  the  top  were  simi- 
lar to  those  in  Albert's  box. 

"  Please  read  it,  Albert,"  he  said,  handing  over  the  parch- 
ment. "You  can  decipher  the  characters  better  than  I  can." 
Albert  read  it  through  to  himself. 

"  'Tis  similar  to  mine,"  he  said,  "and  assigns  you  the 
land,  manors,  the  castle,  and  all  rights  and  privileges  thereto 
appertaining  of  the  hundred  of  Hoo." 

"Bravo,  bravo  !  "  Sir  Ralph  exclaimed.  "Another  noble 
gift,  and  fully  equal  to  that  of  Albert.  This  Fleming  is  a 
very  prince.  I  congratulate  you,  Edgar,  with  all  my  heart. 
I  had  heard  that  Sir  John  Evesham  had  sold  his  estates, 
which  comprise  the  whole  hundred  of  Hoo,  a  year  since,  in 
order  to  live  at  Court,  but  none  seemed  to  know  who  was 
the  purchaser.  I  heard,  too,  that  a  large  number  of  men  had 
been  employed  in  building  a  castle  on  the  heights  looking 
down  the  Medway  past  Upnor  to  Chatham.  Why,  lads,  if 
you  ever  win  to  the  rank  of  knight  banneret,  you  will  have 
land  enough  to  support  the  dignity,  and  to  take  the  field 
with  two  or  three  knights  and  a  fair  following  of  men-at-arms 
in  your  train.  I  have  gained  good  sums  for  the  ransom  of 
prisoners,  but  I  never  had  the  luck  to  save  the  life  of  a 
Flemish  merchant  and  his  family.' ' 


A    NOBLE    GIFT  319 

"It  seems  well-nigh  impossible,"  Edgar  said. 
"  You  must  remember,  Edgar,  that  these  rich  Flemings  are 
the  bankers  of  half  the  princes  in  Europe.  You,  who  have 
been  in  their  houses,  know  that  they  live  in  comfort  and 
luxury  such  as  none  of  our  nobles  possess.  They  could  find 
the  money  for  a  king's  ransom,  or  pay  beforehand  the  taxes 
of  a  country.  If  a  king  can  grant  estates  like  these  to  his 
favourites,  and  not  only  the  king,  but  many  of  our  nobles  can 
do  so,  it  is  not  strange  that  one  of  the  richest  of  these  Flemings 
should  make  such  gifts  to  those  who  have  saved  his  life  with- 
out feeling  that  he  has  in  any  way  overpaid  the  service." 

"I  must  be  riding  on  now,"  Edgar  said,  "to  carry  this 
wonderful  news  to  my  father. ' ' 

While  they  had  been  dining,  Hal  Carter  had  been  getting 
a  hearty  meal  in  the  kitchen,  where  he  and  Albert's  two  re- 
tainers were  surrounded  by  all  the  men-at-arms,  who  were 
anxious  to  hear  the  details  of  the  expedition.  When  Edgar 
sent  down  for  his  horse,  Sir  Ralph  went  down  with  him  to 
the  courtyard,  and  as  Hal  brought  the  horses  round,  the  old 
knight  put  his  hand  upon  his  shoulder. 

"My  brave  fellow,"  he  said,  "I  have  heard  how  you 
stood  with  your  master  across  my  son's  body,  and  how 
doughtily  you  fought.  Do  not  forget  that  I  am  your  debtor, 
but  for  the  present  I  can  only  say  that  I  thank  you  for  the 
part  you  played." 

"It  would  have  been  strange,  indeed,  Sir  Ralph,  had  I  not 
hit  my  hardest,  for  my  own  life  depended  upon  it,  and  it  was 
not  like  that  I  should  draw  back  a  foot  when  Sir  Albert, 
whom  I  love  only  next  to  my  master,  was  lying  there ;  but, 
indeed,  it  was  a  right  merry  fight,  the  only  one  that  came  up 
to  my  expectations  of  what  a  stiffly  fought  melee  would  be. 
I  would  not  have  missed  it  for  anything. ' ' 


320  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

CHAPTER   XIX 

WELL    SETTLED 

"\T7ELL,  well,  well,"  Mr.  Ormskirk  exclaimed  when 
VV  Edgar  brought  the  story  of  all  that  had  happened  since 
he  had  been  away  to  an  end,  "  indeed  you  surprise  me.  I 
know  that  many  knights  fit  out  parties  and  go  to  the  wars, 
not  so  much  for  honour  and  glory  as  for  the  spoils  and  ransoms 
they  may  gain,  and  that  after  Crecy  and  Poictiers,  there  was 
not  a  single  soldier  but  came  back  laden  with  booty  and  with 
rich  jewels,  gold  chains,  and  costly  armour,  gathered  from 
the  host  of  French  nobles  who  fell  on  those  fields ;  while 
knights  who  were  fortunate  enough  to  capture  counts,  earls,  or 
princes,  gained  ransoms  that  enabled  them  to  purchase  es- 
tates, and  live  without  occasion  to  go  further  to  the  wars 
during  their  lives.  But  I  never  thought  that  you  would 
benefit  by  such  a  chance.  As  it  is  to  my  mind  more  honour- 
able to  save  life  than  to  take  it,  I  rejoice  that  you  have  come 
to  your  fortune,  not  by  the  slaying  of  enemies,  but  by  the 
saving  the  lives  of  a  man,  his  wife,  and  daughter,  who  are 
rich  enough  to  reward  you. 

"Assuredly,  if  a  man  like  Mynheer  Van  Voorden  had 
fallen  into  the  hands  of  the  Count  of  Flanders,  the  latter 
would  have  extracted  from  him,  as  the  price  of  his  freedom,  a 
sum  many  times  larger  than  that  which  he  has  expended  on 
the  purchase  of  these  two  estates,  and  the  building  of  the 
castles.  Well,  Edgar,  I  congratulate  you  heartily.  You 
can  now  ride  to  the  wars  when  the  king's  banner  is  spread  to 
the  winds,  and  do  your  duty  to  your  country,  but  there  will 
be  no  occasion  for  you  to  become  a  mere  knight  adventurer 
— a  class  I  detest,  ever  ready  to  sell  their  swords  to  the  high- 


WELL    SETTLED  321 

est  bidder,  and  to  kill  men,  against  whom  they  have  no  cause 
of  complaint,  as  indifferently  as  a  butcher  would  strike  down 
a  bullock  with  a  pole-axe. 

"Between  these  men  and  those  who  fight  simply  in  the 
wars  of  their  own  country,  the  gulf  is  a  wide  one,  as  wide  as 
that  betwixt  a  faithful  house-dog  and  a  roving  wolf.  When 
are  you  going  to  receive  your  new  acquisition,  or  are  you  in- 
tending to  ride  first  to  London  to  thank  the  Fleming  for  his 
noble  gift?"  6 

"Assuredly,  we  should  have  first  ridden  to  London,  father, 
but  we  each  found  in  the  bottom  of  our  boxes  a  short  letter 
which  we  had  at  first  overlooked.  The  letters  were  the  same, 
save  for  our  names.     Mine  ran  : 

"  <  Dear  Sir  Edgar, 

'  It  has  given  me  very  great  pleasure  to  prepare 
this  little  surprise  for  you.     I  pray  you,  do  not  mar  it  in  any 
way  by  returning  me  thanks.      The  gift  is  as  naught  in  com- 
parison  with  the  service  rendered.      I  am  proceeding  to  the 
North  to-morrow  on  business  with  Earl  Percy,  and  shall  not 
return  for  some  weeks.      When  we  meet  next,  I  pray  you,  let 
there  be  no  word  of  thanks  concerning  this  affair,  for  I  'con- 
sider myself  still  greatly  your  debtor.       You  will  find  an  agent 
of  mine  at  your  castle.      He  has  been  there  some  time,  has 
made  the  acquaintance  of  all  the  vassals  and  others,  and  will 
introduce  you  to  them  as  their  lord.     He  has  my  instructions 
either  to  remain  there  to  manage  your  affairs  for  six  months,  or 
for  any  less  time  you  may  choose.     But  methinks  you  will  do 
well  to  keep  him  for  that  time,  as  he  is  a  good  man  of  business 
and  you  will  need  such  an  one  until  you  have  mastered  all  the 
details,  and  can  take  matters  entirely  in  your  own  hands.' 

-So  you  see,  father,  we  shall  be  free  to  start  to-morrow 
Sir  Ralph,  Lady  De  Courcy,  and   Mistress  Aline  will  ride 


322  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

with  us,  and  I  trust  that  you  will  come  also.  We  shall  first 
go  to  Cliffe,  which  will  be  on  our  road,  and,  indeed,  I  believe 
that  for  some  distance  Albert's  lands  join  mine.  Then  we 
shall  go  on  to  my  castle — it  sounds  absurd,  doesn't  it,  father  ? 
— and  doubtless  we  shall  be  able  to  stay  in  Hoo,  or  if  not, 
'tis  but  two  or  three  miles  to  Stroud,  where  we  are  sure  to 
find  good  lodging." 

"I  should  like  to  ride  with  you,  Edgar,  but  it  is  years 
since  I  have  bestridden  a  horse." 

"We  shall  ride  but  slowly,  father,  for  Dame  De  Courcy 
loves  not  for  her  palfrey  to  go  beyond  a  walk.  If  you  like 
you  could  bestride  Hal  Carter's  horse,  which  is  a  strong  and 
steady  animal,  and  he  can  walk  alongside,  so  as  to  be  ready 
to  catch  the  rein  if  it  be  needed.  He  will  be  very  glad  to 
go,  for  the  honest  fellow  is  in  the  highest  delight  at  the  news 
of  my  good  fortune." 

"  I  think  that  I  could  do  that,  Edgar,  yet  I  will  not  go  by 
Cliffe,  but  straight  to  Hoo.  I  can  then  travel  as  I  like,  and 
shall  not  have  to  join  in  talk  with  Dame  De  Courcy  nor  the 
others,  nor  feel  that  my  bad  horsemanship  makes  me  a 
jest." 

1 '  Very  well,  father,  perhaps  that  would  be  the  pleasantest 
way  for  you." 

"  If  I  get  there  before  you,  Edgar,  I  shall  stop  at  a  tavern 
in  the  main  street  of  Hoo.  There  is  sure  to  be  one  there ; 
and  will  rest  until  you  come  along.  If  Hal  Carter  learns 
that  you  have  passed  through  before  my  arrival,  I  will  come 
straight  on  to  the  castle. ' ' 

Accordingly,  early  the  next  morning,  Mr.  Ormskirk  started 
with  Hal,  and  Edgar,  after  seeing  them  fairly  on  their  way, 
rode  over  to  the  De  Courcys'.  All  were  in  readiness  for  the 
start. 

"Is    not  Mr.    Ormskirk   coming   with  us?"    Dame   De 


WELL    SETTLED  323 

Courcy  asked.  "  Recluse  though  he  is,  I  thought  he  would 
surely  tear  himself  from  his  books  on  such  an  occasion." 

"  He  has  done  so,  dame,  and  is  already  on  the  road  to 
Hoo,  under  the  charge  of  Hal  Carter.  'Tis  so  many  years 
since  he  has  bestridden  a  horse  that  he  said  that  he  should  be 
ill  at  ease  riding  with  such  a  party,  and  that  he  would  there- 
fore go  on  quietly,  with  Hal  walking  beside  him,  and  would 
join  us  when  we  came  to  Hoo." 

They  mounted  at  once.  Dame  De  Courcy  rode  on  a 
pillion  behind  Sir  Ralph.  Aline  bestrode — for  side-saddles 
had  not  yet  come  into  use — her  own  pony.  Two  retainers 
followed,  one  leading  a  sumpter  horse,  with  two  panniers  well 
filled  with  provisions  and  wine,  together  with  some  women's 
gear,  in  case  the  weather  should  turn  bad,  and  a  change  be 
required  at  the  halting-place  for  the  night.  They  started 
briskly,  and  Edgar  was  glad  that  his  father  had  gone  on  alone ; 
the  pace  would  have  sorely  discomposed  him.  Alternately 
walking  and  going  at  a  canter  they  arrived  in  three  hours  at 
Cliffe. 

"There  is  your  castle,  Albert!"  Aline  exclaimed.  "It 
seems  well-nigh,  if  not  quite,  finished,  and  is  strongly  posted 
on  that  hill,  overlooking  the  whole  country  from  Dartford 
to  Sheerness.  You  will  need  a  chatelaine  before  long,  brother 
mine." 

Albert  laughed,  but  coloured  a  little. 

"  Time  enough  to  think  of  that,  Aline." 

"  Nay,  I  am  in  earnest.  Many  are  betrothed,  if  not  mar- 
ried, long  before  they  attain  your  age." 

"  I  may  say  the  same  to  you,  Aline.  'Tis  the  fashion  now 
for  girls  to  be  betrothed  between  twelve  and  fourteen.  I 
have  been  wandering  about  and  fighting  and  have  had  no 
time  to  think  of  love-making. ' ' 

Aline  shrugged  her  shoulders.     "You  had  better  ask  Sir 


324  A   MARCH   ON   LONDON 

Ralph  and  my  mother  for  their  views  about  me,  Albert.  It 
is  not  for  a  maid  to  make  her  own  marriage,  but  a  valiant 
knight  like  yourself  can  manage  your  own  affairs.  Methought 
perhaps  that  you  would  have  to  tell  us  that  the  Fleming's  fair 
daughter  was  to  assist  you  in  the  management  of  the  castle 
that  her  father  has  given  you." 

"  Joanna  Van  Voorden  !  "  Albert  exclaimed,  indignantly, 
while  Edgar  burst  into  laughter;  "why,  she  is  well-nigh  as 
big  as  her  mother  already,  and  promises  to  be  far  bigger. 
Thank  you,  Aline;  if  the  castle  and  estate  had  been  offered 
me  on  the  condition  that  I  married  her,  I  would  have  had 
none  of  them." 

"Well,  sir,  shall  I  make  another  guess?"  Aline  asked, 
mischievously. 

"  No,  no,  Aline,"  Albert  said,  hastily.  "  No  more  guess- 
ing, if  you  please. ' ' 

They  had  by  this  time  approached  the  castle.  "  Look, 
father  !  "  Aline  exclaimed,  clapping  her  hands;  "  they  must 
have  been  on  the  watch  for  us.  See  !  they  are  raising  a  flag 
on  that  staff  on  the  turret,  and  see,  there  are  your  arms  bla- 
zoned on  it." 

"  'Tis  a  goodly  castle  for  its  size,"  the  knight  said,  as  he 
drew  rein  and  turned  his  horse  so  that  his  dame  might  get  a 
better  view  of  it.  "  There  is  a  dry  moat,  which  is  lined  with 
stonework.  The  walls  are  not  very  high,  but  they  are  well 
defended  by  those  flanking  towers,  and  the  place  could  stand 
any  sudden  assault.  I  should  say  that  it  was  about  the  same 
strength  as  our  own.  So  far  as  I  can  see,  the  other  arrange- 
ments are  quite  different.  There  is  no  keep,  and  it  seems  to 
me  that  the  house  is  built  rather  for  comfort  than  for  defence ; 
the  windows  are  large,  and  it  looks  more  like  a  Flemish  house 
built  within  a  castle  wall  than  an  English  place  of  strength. 
Now  let  us  ride  on,"  and  they  pressed  their  horses  forward. 


WELL    SETTLED  325 

The  gates  were  thrown  open  when  they  approached  within 
a  hundred  yards ;  the  drawbridge  over  the  moat  had  been  al- 
ready lowered. 

"Ride  you  first,  Albert,"  Sir  Ralph  said;  "you  are  lord 
of  the  place. ' ' 

As  they  came  to  the  head  of  the  drawbridge,  a  middle-aged 
man  of  grave  aspect,  dressed  in  the  garb  of  a  citizen,  appeared 
at  the  gate,  and  six  men-at-arms,  in  steel  caps  and  body  ar- 
mour, armed  with  pike  and  sword,  drew  up  behind  him. 

The  man  bowed  deeply  to  Albert.  "  Welcome  to  Cliffe 
Castle,  sir  knight,"  he  said.  "I  am  Nicholas  Hocht,  and 
have,  by  the  orders  of  my  master,  Mynheer  Van  Voorden, 
been  here  for  the  last  year  to  superintend  the  building  of  this 
castle,  and  in  carrying  out  his  other  commands  respecting  it, 
with  further  orders  to  remain  here,  should  you  desire  it,  for 
the  further  space  of  six  months  as  your  steward.  I  received 
a  message  from  him  yesterday,  saying  that  possibly  you  would 
be  here  to-day,  and  I  must,  therefore,  have  everything  in 
readiness  for  you.  The  warning  was  somewhat  short,  but  I 
have  done  my  best,  and  I  trust  that  you  will  pardon  any 
shortcomings." 

"I  am  much  beholden  to  you,  Master  Hocht,"  Albert 
said.  "You  have  done  well,  indeed,  for  a  fairer  castle  and 
one  better  placed  no  one  could  desire." 

The  men-at-arms  saluted  as  he  rode  on.  Entering  the  gate, 
they  were  able  to  see  the  house  itself.  It  was,  as  Sir  Ralph 
had  said,  rather  a  Flemish  house  than  a  knightly  castle  ;  the 
lower  range  of  windows  were  small  and  heavily  barred,  but 
above  there  were  large  casements,  pointed  roofs,  and  project- 
ing gables.  It  had  an  air  of  comfort  and  brightness.  On 
the  top  of  the  broad  steps  leading  to  the  great  door  were  four 
retainers,  all  similarly  attired  in  doublets  of  russet  cloth  and 
orange  hose.     As  soon  as  the  party  alighted  they  ascended 


326  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

the  steps,  led  by  the  steward.     When  they  entered  the  great 
hall  a  general  exclamation  of  surprise  broke  from  them. 

They  had  expected  to  see  bare  walls  and  every  sign  of  the 
place  having  only  just  left  the  builders'  hands  ;  instead  of  this 
everything  was  complete,  the  massive  oak  beams  and  panels 
of  the  ceilings  were  varnished,  the  walls  were  wainscoted,  the 
oak  floor  highly  polished ;  Eastern  rugs  lay  here  and  there 
upon  it,  carved  benches  ran  along  the  sides,  and  a  large  ban- 
queting table  stood  in  the  centre ;  rich  curtains  hung  by  the 
window,  and  a  huge  fire  was  piled  on  the  hearth. 

"  Why,  this  is  a  work  of  enchantment,  Master  Hocht," 
Dame  Agatha  said. 

" 1  have  had  but  little  to  do  with  it,  lady,"  the  steward  re- 
plied. "  The  woodwork  was  all  made  in  London,  to  my 
master's  orders,  and  I  had  but  to  superintend  its  being  placed 
in  position." 

He  led  them  from  room  to  room,  their  surprise  and  delight 
continually  increasing  ;  all  were  furnished  richly  in  the  Flem- 
ish style  with  cabinets,  tables,  settees,  and  armoires.  There 
were  hangings  to  the  windows  and  rugs  on  the  floors ;  every- 
thing was  ready  for  habitation,  the  linen  presses  were  full  of 
table-cloths  and  napkins  and  sheets.  The  beds  were  ready 
for  sleeping  in,  with  their  great  bags  of  soft  feathers,  their 
thick  blankets  and  silken  coverlets.  These  more  than  any- 
thing else  excited  the  dame's  admiration.  Never  had  she 
seen  beds  approaching  these  in  softness  and  daintiness. 

"With  the  exception  of  the  furniture  in  the  hall,"  Master 
Hocht  explained,  "  everything  has  come  direct  from  Flanders, 
having  been  selected  by  Mynheer  Van  Voorden  himself,  and 
sent  by  sea  to  Gravesend." 

After  having  inspected  the  whole  of  the  house  they  returned 
to  the  hall.  Here  the  table  had  been  spread.  A  silver  skewer, 
to  act  as  a  fork,  an  article  then  unknown  in  England,  was 


WELL    SETTLED  327 

placed  before  each,  and  an  admirable  repast  was  served,  the 
steward  himself  officiating  as  carver,  while  the  four  servitors 
carried  the  platters,  which  were  of  fine  Flemish  ware,  to  the 
guests.  Albert  had  begged  his  father  to  take  the  head  of  the 
table,  but  the  latter  refused  positively.  He  sat  on  one  side 
of  his  son  and  his  dame  on  the  other.  Fish  of  several  kinds, 
meats,  and  poultry  were  served.  All  cut  up  their  meat  with 
their  daggers,  and  carried  it  to  their  mouths  on  the  point  of 
the  skewer. 

Albert  and  Edgar  had  learned  the  use  of  them  in  Flanders. 
Lady  Agatha  and  Aline  said  that  they  wrere  charming,  but  Sir 
Ralph  declared  that  he  greatly  preferred  using  his  fingers. 
After  the  meal  was  concluded,  water  was  brought  round  in  a 
silver  bowl,  with  a  damask  napkin  for  them  to  wipe  their  fin- 
gers on. 

"The  wine  is  excellent,"  Sir  Ralph  said.  "You  can 
scarcely  have  purchased  this  at  Cliffe  or  Gravesend." 

"It  is  from  the  cellar,  Sir  Ralph,  which  is  well  stocked 
with  the  wines  of  France  and  Spain." 

"  Truly,  Albert,"  Dame  Agatha  said,  "  this  is  not  a  castle; 
it  is  a  veritable  enchanted  palace.  Mynheer  Van  Voorden  is 
like  one  of  the  good  genii  the  Saracens  believe  in,  who  can, 
at  will,  summon  up  from  the  ground  a  vast  palace,  ready  built 
and  furnished.  I  trust  that  it  will  not  at  once  vanish  as  soon 
as  we  leave  it.  Were  it  to  do  so  I  should  scarcely  be  more 
surprised  than  I  have  been  at  its  splendour  and  comfort." 

"Do  you  tarry  here  to-night,  Sir  Albert?"  the  steward 
asked,  as  they  rose  from  the  table. 

"  No,  we  are  going  to  take  horse  at  once  and  ride  to  Hoo." 

"Will  you  take  the  men-at-arms  with  you?  They  have 
horses  in  the  stables." 

"  Not  to-day,"  Albert  said.  "  We  are  a  family  party,  and 
travelling  quietly." 


328  A    MARCH    ON    LONDON 

As  they  rode  into  the  street  of  Hoo  Mr.  Ormskirk  came 
out  of  a  tavern,  where  he  had  been  resting.  After  greeting 
the  ladies  and  Sir  Ralph,  he  said,  "  I  had  begun  to  think  that 
you  must  have  changed  your  minds,  and  that  you  were  not 
coming  hither  to-day.     I  expected  you  three  hours  ago." 

"  We  have  been  viewing  the  marvels  of  an  enchanted  castle, 
Mr.  Ormskirk,"  Dame  Agatha  said.  "We  will  not  tell  you 
about  them,  for  doubtless  you  will  see  others  like  them  here, 
and  it  would  be  a  pity  for  me  to  prepare  you  for  what  you  are 
to  see." 

The  castle  was  indeed  in  all  respects  an  almost  exact  dupli- 
cate to  that  of  Cliffe.  They  were  received  as  before  by  the 
Flemish  steward.  There  were  the  same  number  of  men-at- 
arms  and  servitors,  and  the  fittings  and  furnishings  were  as 
perfect  as  those  of  ClirTe.  After  going  over  it,  Edgar  drew 
Sir  Ralph  aside. 

"Sir  Ralph,"  he  said,  "the  castle,  perfect  as  it  is,  still 
lacks  one  thing — a  mistress.  I  have  long  hoped  that  the  time 
would  some  day  come  that  I  should  ask  you  for  the  hand  of 
Mistress  Aline,  but  though  I  have  been  fortunate,  and  have 
won  rank  and  some  distinction,  I  was  but  a  landless  knight, 
and  in  no  position  to  ask  for  your  daughter's  hand.  That 
obstacle  has  now  been  removed,  and  I  pray  you  to  give  her 
to  me.  I  love  her  very  truly.  My  thoughts  have  never  wan- 
dered for  a  moment  from  her,  and  I  trust  that  I  shall  be  able 
to  make  her  happy.  Unless  the  banner  of  England  is  hoisted 
I  shall  go  no  more  to  the  wars." 

"  I  am  in  no  way  surprised  at  your  request,  Edgar,"  the 
knight  said  ;  "  and,  indeed,  for  the  past  two  years  my  dame 
and  I  have  talked  this  over,  and  hoped  that  it  might  be.  I 
have  during  the  past  year  had  more  than  one  request  for  her 
hand,  but  have  refused  them,  for  her  mother  told  me  she 
believed  that  Aline's  fancy  has  long  inclined  towards  you." 


WELL    SETTLED  329 

He  called  Dame  Agatha  to  join  him,  and  on  hearing  Ed- 
gar's request,  she  heartily  concurred  with  the  knight. 

"  Nothing  could  please  us  better,"  she  said.  "  We  have 
long  regarded  you  almost  as  our  son,  and  we  need  have  no 
fear  that  Aline  will  thwart  our  wishes  and  yours.  Have  you 
spoken  to  your  father  ?  ' ' 

"  I  spoke  to  him  last  night,  lady,  and  told  him  what  my 
hopes  have  long  been,  and  that  Van  Voorden's  noble  gift 
now  rendered  it  possible  for  me  to  speak;  that  it  might  be 
some  time  before  it  could  be  more  than  a  betrothal,  since,  al- 
though I  had  rank  and  land,  I  was  still  without  money  to 
enable  me  to  make  the  castle  comfortable  for  her  abode.  Now 
that,  owing  to  the  Fleming's  generosity,  this  difficulty  is  also 
removed,  I  hope  that  you  will  not  think  it  necessary  that  our 
marriage  should  be  delayed." 

"  I  see  no  reason  at  all,"  Sir  Ralph  said.  "  Here  is  every- 
thing ready  for  her,  and  no  noble  in  England  could  offer  so 
comfortable  a  home  to  his  bride.  The  castle  lacks  a  mistress, 
and  the  sooner  it  has  one  the  better.  Therefore,  you  can  take 
her  as  soon  as  her  mother  can  get  her  ready." 

They  now  joined  Albert,  Aline,  and  Mr.  Ormskirk,  who 
had  mounted  to  the  top  of  one  of  the  turrets  and  were  admir- 
ing the  view. 

"  'Tis  a  fair  home,"  Sir  Ralph  said. 

"It  is  indeed,  father." 

"  What  say  you  to  becoming  its  mistress,  daughter?  Sir 
Edgar  has  asked  for  your  hand,  and  has  gained  mine  and  your 
mother's  hearty  consent.     What  say  you?  " 

The  girl  coloured  up  to  her  forehead  as  her  father  spoke. 
"I  ara  ready  to  obey  your  orders,  father,"  she  said,  in 
a  low  tone,  "the  more  so  as  my  heart  goes  wholly  with 
them." 

"Take  her,  Edgar.     'Tis  not  often   that  a  young  knight 


330  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

gains  castle,  and  land,  and  bride  in  twenty-four  hours.     May 
your  good  luck  continue  all  your  life." 

"  You  have  robbed  me  of  my  chatelaine,  Edgar,"  Albert 
said,  after  the  first  congratulations  were  over.  "Aline  had 
half  promised  to  come  and  keep  house  for  me  for  the  present." 

"You  must  follow  Edgar's  example,"  Sir  Ralph  said. 
"  Who  is  it  to  be,  lad  ?  " 

"  I  had  intended  to  speak  to  you  shortly,  father,  but  as 
you  ask  me  I  will  do  so  at  once.  I  have  seen  no  one  whom  I 
could  love  so  well  as  Mistress  Ursula,  daughter  of  Sir  Rob- 
ert Gaiton,  and  methinks  that  I  am  not  indifferent  to  her." 

"  She  is  a  fair  maid,"  Sir  Ralph  said,  "  and  her  father  is  a 
right  good  fellow,  though  but  a  city  knight.  Still,  others  of 
higher  rank  than  yourself  have  married  in  the  city,  and  as  Sir 
Robert  has  no  other  children,  and  is  said  to  be  one  of  the 
wealthiest  of  the  London  citizens,  she  will  doubtless  come  to 
you  better  dowered  than  will  Aline,  for,  as  Edgar  knows,  my 
estates  bring  me  in  scarcely  enough  to  keep  up  my  castle  and 
to  lay  by  sufficient  to  place  my  retainers  in  the  field  should 
the  king  call  on  me  for  service.  So  be  it  then,  my  son.  As 
we  have  settled  to  sleep  here  to-night,  it  will  be  to-morrow 
afternoon  before  we  get  home.  The  next  day  I  will  ride  with 
you  to  London,  and  will  ask  Sir  Robert  for  his  daughter's 
hand  for  you." 

Not  the  least  happy  of  the  party  at  the  castle  was  Hal  Car- 
ter. He  passed  the  afternoon  in  walking,  sometimes  round 
the  walls,  sometimes  going  out  and  making  a  circuit  of  the 
moat,  or  walking  away  short  distances  to  obtain  views  of  the 
castle  from  various  points.  The  news  that  his  master  and 
Aline  De  Courcy  would  shortly  be  married  raised  his  delight 
to  the  highest  pitch,  for  it  pointed  to  an  early  occupation  of 
the  castle.  The  thought  that  he,  Hal  Carter,  was  to  be  the 
captain  of  the  men-at-arms  in  a  castle  like  this  seemed  to  him 


WELL    SETTLED  331 

a  huge  joke.  It  was  but  two  years  before  that  he  had  been 
hunted  as  a  rioter,  and  would  have  been  executed  if  caught. 
That  so  famous  a  leader  as  Sir  Hugh  Calverley  should  have 
praised  him  greatly,  and  that  he  was  now  to  have  men  under 
his  command,  seemed  to  him  as  wonderful  a  thing  as  that 
his  master,  whom  he  had  known  as  a  young  boy,  should  stand 
high  in  the  king's  favour,  and  should  be  lord  of  a  castle  and  a 
wide  estate. 

"  Of  course,  father,"  Edgar  said,  as  early  the  next  morning 
he  took  a  turn  upon  the  battlements  with  him,  "  you  will  leave 
St.  Alwyth  and  come  here  ?  ' ' 

"  I  don't  think  that  I  could  do  that,  Edgar,"  Mr.  Ormskirk 
said,  doubtfully. 

"  You  will  find  it  very  lonely  there,  father  ;  and,  of  course, 
we  can  fit  you  up  a  laboratory  here,  and  you  can  go  on  just 
the  same  way  as  you  did  at  home." 

"  I  do  not  see  that  I  shall  be  more  lonely  than  I  have  been 
for  the  last  two  years,  Edgar,  and,  indeed,  as  you  know, 
even  when  you  were  at  home  I  lived  very  much  my  own  life, 
and  only  saw  you  at  meals  and  for  an  hour  or  so  of  an  even- 
ing; therefore,  your  being  established  here  will  make  but 
little  difference  in  my  life,  and,  indeed,  whenever  I  feel  lonely 
I  can  ride  over  here  for  a  day  or  two.  I  thank  you  all  the 
same,  Edgar  ;  but,  at  any  rate,  for  the  present  I  will  continue 
to  live  at  St.  Alwyth.  I  have  the  good  prior,  who  often 
comes  in  for  a  talk  with  me  in  the  evening,  and  makes  me 
heartily  welcome  should  I,  as  I  do  sometimes,  go  to  the 
monastery  for  an  hour  after  sunset.  Sir  Ralph  never  passes 
my  door  on  his  way  down  to  Dartford  without  dismounting 
and  coming  in.  I  am  happy  in  my  own  life,  and  as  long  as 
I  have  health  and  strength  shall  hope  to  continue  it.  Should 
my  interest  in  my  work  flag,  or  when  I  feel  that  I  am  get- 
ting too  old  for  useful  work,  which  will,  I  trust,  be  not  for 


332  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

many  years  yet,  I  will  then  gladly  come  and  end  my  days 
here." 

So  the  matter  was  left  for  the  time,  and  although  Edgar 
more  than  once  tried  to  shake  his  father's  determination,  and 
Aline  added  her  persuasions  to  his,  he  failed  to  alter  Mr. 
Ormskirk's  resolution.  Sir  Ralph  and  Albert  returned  from 
London  after  staying  there  for  a  few  days.  Sir  Robert  Gaiton 
had  consented  willingly  to  his  daughter's  marriage  with  Al- 
bert, and  had  announced  his  intention  of  giving  her  a  dowry 
greater  than  that  which  most  nobles  could  have  bestowed  on 
a  daughter.  The  king  had  expressed  very  great  satisfaction  at 
hearing  of  the  gift  Master  Van  Voorden  had  bestowed  on  the 
young  knights,  and  took  great  interest  in  their  approaching 
marriages. 

"  They  will  then  have  enough  land  for  a  knight  banneret's 
feu,"  he  said;  "that  pleases  me  much.  I  should,  on  the 
report  of  Sir  Hugh  Calverley,  have  appointed  them  to  that 
rank,  but  at  present  there  are  no  estates  in  my  gift,  and  I 
waited  till  some  might  fall  in  before  I  appointed  them.  Now,, 
however,  there  is  no  further  need  for  delay,  and  I  will  order 
the  patent  appointing  them  to  be  made  out  at  once,  for  they 
can  now,  if  called  upon  for  service,  take  the  field  with  the 
proper  following  of  their  rank.  Has  Sir  Edgar  adopted  any 
cognizance  ?     Of  course  your  son  will  take  yours." 

"  I  don't  think  that  he  has  ever  so  much  as  thought  of  it, 
sire." 

"  I  will  talk  it  over  with  my  heralds,"  the  king  said,  "  and 
see  if  we  can  fix  upon  something  appropriate,  and  that  is  not 
carried  by  any  noble  or  knight.  When  will  the  weddings 
be?" 

"  In  two  months'  time,  sire.  Sir  Robert  Gaiton  and  his 
dame  asked  for  that  time.  My  son  will,  of  course,  be  married 
in  London,  and  will  be  wed  in  St.  Paul's.     I  have  not  yet 


WELL    SETTLED  333 

thought  about  my  daughter's  marriage,  but  it  will  doubtless 
be  at  the  chapel  in  the  castle." 

"  'Tis  a  pity  that  they  could  not  be  married  together  here, 
Sir  Ralph." 

"  I  believe  that  my  daughter's  tastes  and  those  of  Sir 
Edgar  would  incline  to  a  quiet  wedding,  with  just  our  neigh- 
bours and  friends,  and  doubtless  Albert's  would  also  lie  that 
way  ;  but  in  this  matter  Sir  Robert  must,  of  course,  carry  out 
the  arrangements  as  he  wishes ;  and  as  an  alderman  and  like 
to  be  lord  mayor  in  two  years  he  would  wish  to  make  a  brave 
show  on  the  occasion." 

Before  the  time  for  the  weddings  approached  came  the 
news  that  things  had  gone  badly  in  Flanders.  At  the  approach 
of  the  French  army  a  council  was  held  among  the  leaders, 
and  it  was  agreed  that  the  allied  army  could  not  fight  with 
any  hope  of  success  against  it.  Accordingly,  the  men  of 
Ghent  retired  to  their  own  city,  and  the  English  marched 
with  great  haste  to  the  coast  and  shut  themselves  up  in  Bruck- 
burg,  while  the  bishop  himself  galloped  as  far  as  Bergues. 
Bruckburg  surrendered  on  the  arrival  of  the  French  army, 
all  the  English  being  permitted  to  embark  with  the  great 
spoil  that  had  been  taken.  Sir  Hugh  Calverley,  whose  advice 
throughout  had  been  always  disregarded,  had  ridden  to 
Gravelines  with  his  small  body  of  men-at-arms  and  thence 
took  ship  to  England.  The  bishop,  on  his  arrival  home,  was, 
with  the  knights  who  had  been  his  councillors,  very  badly 
received  ;  for  it  was  held  that  by  their  conduct  and  igno- 
rance of  affairs,  and  by  the  manner  in  which  they  had  behaved 
in  Flanders,  they  had  brought  great  discredit  upon  England. 

Sir  Hugh  Calverley,  on  the  other  hand,  was  received  with 
honour,  it  being  well  known  that  all  that  had  been  done  had 
been  contrary  to  his  advice,  and  that  had  this  been  followed 
the  event  would  have  turned  out  very  differently.  The  people 


334  A   MARCH    ON   LONDON 

at  large,  however,  considered  that  the  blame  for  the  ill  end- 
ing of  the  expedition  was  due  entirely  to  the  delay  on  the 
part  of  the  Duke  of  Lancaster  in  crossing  over  with  the  army 
under  him.  It  was  known  that  he  had  been  altogether  opposed 
to  the  expedition,  which  had  prevented  the  one  he  desired 
from  sailing  to  Spain,  and  that  he  was  minded  to  bring  ruin 
upon  it  by  delaying,  under  many  false  pretences,  from  crossing 
to  France.  He  had  been  extremely  unpopular  before,  but 
this  added  very  greatly  to  the  ill-feeling  with  which  he  was 
regarded. 

But,  in  truth,  the  bishop's  expedition  failed  from  its  own 
weakness.  In  no  case  could  an  army  so  collected  and  led  have 
effected  any  great  thing ;  but  the  headstrong  folly  and  arro- 
gance of  the  bishop,  and  his  unprovoked  attack  upon  the 
Flemings,  precipitated  matters,  and  the  scornful  neglect  of  all 
the  counsel  tendered  by  the  veteran  knight  who  accompanied 
the  expedition,  rendered  it  a  shameful  disaster. 

The  marriage  of  Sir  Edgar  with  Aline  was  celebrated  a 
fortnight  before  that  of  the  bride's  brother.  The  ceremony 
took  place  at  the  castle  of  the  De  Courcys,  and  was  attended 
only  by  neighbours  and  friends,  and  by  Sir  Robert  Gaiton, 
who  rode  down  from  town  and  presented  the  bride  with  a 
superb  casket  of  jewels. 

On  the  following  day  Sir  Edgar  with  his  wife  rode  to  his 
castle  at  Hoo,  where  for  the  first  time  his  banner,  with  the 
cognizance  chosen  by  the  king,  a  very  simple  one,  being  a 
sword  with  the  words  "  For  King  and  Honour ,"  was  hoisted 
at  their  approach,  while  the  banneret  denoting  Edgar's  new 
rank  flew  from  another  tower.  The  number  of  the  men-at-arms 
had  been  increased  to  ten,  and  great  was  Hal  Carter's  pride 
as  he  took  his  place  in  front  of  them  and  saluted  as  Sir  Edgar 
rode  in.  Ten  days  later  they  started  for  London  to  attend 
Albert's  wedding,  which  was  celebrated  with  much  pomp  in 


WELL    SETTLED  335 

St.  Paul's,  the  king  himself  and  most  of  the  nobles  of  the 
Court  being  present. 

Neither  of  the  two  young  knights  ever  rode  to  the  wars 
again,  for  in  King  Richard's  time  the  royal  banner  was  never 
again  raised  in  France ;  and  yet  they  were  not  without  a  share 
of  fighting.  Many  depredations  were  committed  along  the 
coasts  and  at  the  mouths  of  rivers  by  French  freebooters  and 
lawless  people,  and  the  castles  of  Hoo  and  Cliffe  were  well 
placed  for  preventing  such  incursions  by  men  landing  any- 
where in  the  Hundred,  either  from  the  Med  way  or  the 
Thames.  There  was  no  fear  of  such  marauders  sailing  up  the 
Medway  past  Hoo,  for  Upnor  Castle  barred  the  way,  and  in- 
deed Rochester  was  too  large  a  place,  defended  as  it  was  by 
its  castle,  to  be  attacked  by  such  pirates,  but  below  Hoo  a 
landing  could  be  effected  anywhere,  and  boats  with  a  few 
hands  on  board  could  row  up  the  creeks  in  the  marshes, 
pounce  upon  a  quiet  hamlet,  carry  off  anything  of  value,  and 
set  the  place  on  fire. 

Such  incursions  had  been  carried  far  up  the  Thames  and 
great  damage  done,  but  as  the  ships  of  Fowey  and  other 
places  were  equally  busy  damaging  French  commerce  and 
ravaging  their  sea-coast,  no  complaints  could  be  made  to 
France  even  during  the  very  brief  period  when  there  was  a 
truce  between  the  two  countries.  Not  only  from  across  the 
Channel  did  these  marauders  come,  but  from  the  islands  of 
Friesland  and  Zeeland,  where  the  inhabitants — hardy  sailors 
to  a  man — were  lawless  and  uncontrolled.  After  having  suf- 
fered several  times  from  these  pirates,  and  been  moved  by  the 
constant  complaints  of  their  tenants,  Edgar  and  Albert  went 
up  to  town  and  laid  the  matter  before  the  king  and  council, 
pointing  out  that  these  attacks  were  becoming  more  frequent 
and  general  all  along  the  coast,  and  praying  that  measures 
might  be  adopted  for  putting  a  stop  to  them. 


336  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

"But  what  do  you  propose  should  be  done,  sir  knights?  " 
the  king  asked. 

"  I  would  suggest,  your  Majesty,  that  either  a  few  fast  ships 
should  be  placed  at  various  points,  such  as  the  mouth  of  the 
Medway,  Harwich,  Dover,  Hastings,  and  Southampton,  that 
might  keep  a  watch  for  these  pirates,  or  else  that  some  of  your 
vassals  round  the  coast  should  be  appointed  to  keep  forces  of 
some  strength  always  under  arms,  just  as  the  Percys  are  at  all 
times  in  readiness  to  repel  the  incursions  of  the  Scots ;  but 
should  you  and  the  council  think  this  too  weighty  a  plan,  we 
would  pray  you  to  order  better  protection  for  the  Thames.  It 
was  but  the  other  day  some  pirates  burnt  six  ships  in  Dartford 
Creek,  and  if  they  carry  on  these  ravages  unpunished,  they 
may  grow  bolder  and  will  be  sailing  higher  still,  and  may 
cause  an  enormous  loss  to  your  merchants  by  setting  fire  to 
the  vessels  at  the  wharves,  or  to  those  anchored  out  in  the 
stream." 

"The  matter  would  be  serious,  assuredly,"  the  king  said, 
"  and  would  cause  so  great  a  trouble  to  the  citizens  of  Lon- 
don that  it  would  be  well  that  some  means  should  be  taken  to 
prevent  it.  I  will  talk  the  matter  over  with  the  council,  sir 
knights,  and  will  let  you  know  in  an  hour's  time  whether  we 
can  do  aught  in  the  matter. ' ' 

When  the  young  knights  returned,  the  king  said  : 

' i  There  is  a  royal  manor  at  Bromley  at  present  vacant ; 
'tis  of  the  value  of  fifty-six  pounds  a  year.  This  we  will  hand 
over  to  you  jointly,  upon  your  undertaking  to  keep  thirty 
men-at-arms  fully  equipped  and  ready  for  service,  each  of  you ; 
and  also  that  each  of  you  shall  maintain,  at  the  spots  which 
may  seem  to  you  the  most  advisable,  a  galley  with  oars,  in 
which  you  can  put  out  and  attack  these  pirates." 

Edgar  begged  permission  to  consult  with  his  friend. 

"  You  see,  Albert,  we  have  already  each  of  us  ten  men-at- 


WELL    SETTLED  337 

arms,  and  the  revenue  of  the  manor  should  well-nigh,  if  not 
quite,  pay  the  expenses  of  the  others.  As  to  the  galleys,  we 
could  keep  them  in  the  little  creek  between  Cliffe  and  Graves- 
end.  It  would  give  us  employment,  and  should  we  ever  be 
called  upon  to  take  the  field,  the  sixty  men-at-arms  will  make 
a  good  beginning  for  the  force  we  should  gather." 

Albert  assented,  and,  returning,  they  informed  the  council 
that  they  were  ready  to  undertake  the  charge  of  keeping  thirty 
men-at-arms  each,  always  in  readiness  for  service,  and  for 
fighting  the  pirates  by  land  or  water.  Returning  home, 
preparations  were  speedily  made,  and  the  men  enrolled  and 
drilled.  A  watch-tower  was  raised  on  an  eminence  that  was 
visible  from  both  castles,  and  a  look-out  place  also  erected  at 
the  mouth  of  the  Medway.  This  was  some  sixty  feet  high. 
A  great  cresset  was  placed  at  the  summit  ready  for  firing,  and 
an  arrangement  made  with  the  tenants,  on  whose  land  it  stood, 
that  a  man  should  be  on  watch  night  and  day.  His  duty 
would  be  to  keep  a  vigilant  eye  on  the  river,  and  to  light  the 
beacon  if  any  suspicious  vessels  were  seen  coming  up.  The 
smoke  by  day  or  the  fire  at  night  could  be  seen  at  both  castles, 
and  by  a  pre-arranged  system  signals  could  then  be  exchanged 
between  Edgar  and  Albert  by  means  of  the  watch-tower  on 
the  hill. 

Albert  had  two  large  and  fast  galleys  constructed,  for  his 
wife's  dowry  enabled  him  to  spend  money  more  freely  than 
Edgar.  They  had  a  good  many  encounters  with  the  free- 
booters. Two  or  three  times  strong  parties  that  had  landed 
from  ships  were  attacked  by  the  garrisons  of  both  castles, 
joined  by  the  tenantry  near,  and  were  driven  to  the  boats 
with  heavy  loss. 

Once  the  beacon  from  the  mouth  of  the  Medway  signalled 
that  three  ships  had  entered  the  mouth  of  that  river.  Edgar 
signalled  to  Cliffe,  and  when  at  ten  o'clock  the  French  landed 
22 


338  A   MARCH    ON    LONDON 

just  below  Hoo,  thinking  to  make  an  easy  capture  of  the  vil- 
lage, and,  perhaps,  even  to  carry  the  castle  by  surprise,  they 
were  allowed  to  ascend  the  hill  undisturbed,  and  were  then 
attacked  by  the  sixty  men-at-arms,  led  by  the  two  knights,  to- 
gether with  a  number  of  villagers  and  countrymen  armed  with 
bows  and  bills.  Although  superior  in  numbers  the  French 
were  driven  down  the  hill  with  great  slaughter.  Only  a  few 
succeeded  in  regaining  their  ships  ;  but  the  tide  had  not  yet 
turned,  and  there  was  little  wind.  Boats  were  obtained  at 
Upnor,  the  vessels  boarded,  and  all  on  board  put  to  the 
sword. 

Three  or  four  sharp  engagements  also  took  place  between 
the  galleys  and  the  pirates  ascending  the  Thames,  and  at  vari- 
ous times  rich  prizes  that  the  pirates  had  taken  higher  up  the 
river  were  recovered  from  them  ;  so  that  in  time  the  depreda- 
tions greatly  abated,  and  the  city  of  London  presented  the 
two  knights  with  costly  swords  and  a  vote  of  thanks  for  the 
great  services  they  had  rendered  to  the  city,  and  to  those  trad- 
ing with  it. 

They  were  both  too  happy  in  their  homes  to  care  to  go 
often  to  Court,  but  they  viewed  with  pain  the  increasing  un- 
popularity of  the  king,  brought  about  by  his  reckless  extrava- 
gance, his  life  of  pleasure,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  allowed 
himself  to  be  dominated  by  unworthy  favourites.  Van  Voor- 
den,  who  had  permanently  settled  in  England,  often  came 
down  with  his  wife  and  daughter  to  stay  for  a  few  days  with 
them,  and  declared  that  he  had  never  laid  out  money  so  well 
as  that  which  had  established  two  such  happy  households. 
The  last  few  years  of  Mr.  Ormskirk's  life  were  spent  at  Hoo, 
where  he  still  dabbled  a  little  in  his  former  occupation,  but 
never  succeeded  in  finding  the  elixir  he  had  laboured  so  long 
to  discover.  On  the  departure  of  the  Flemish  steward,  Hal 
Carter  was  appointed  to  the  post,  with  the  understanding  that 


WELL    SETTLED  "        339 

if  his  lord  should  ever  ride  to  battle,  he  was  to  revert  to 
the  command  of  the  men-at-arms.  Hal  was  ignorant  of  fig- 
ures, but  he  had  a  young  assistant  given  him  to  manage  this 
part  of  the  work,  and  his  honesty,  his  acquaintance  with  farm- 
ing, and  his  devotion  to  his  master,  made  up  for  any  deficiency 
on  that  score.  Both  knights  sent  contingents  under  their  sons 
to  fight  at  Agincourt,  and  were  only  prevented  from  taking 
the  field  themselves  by  the  entreaties  of  their  wives  and  daugh- 
ters, and  by  the  thought  that  it  would  be  as  well  to  give  their 
sons  the  opportunity  of  distinguishing  themselves,  as  they 
themselves  had  done,  in  their  early  youth. 


THE  END. 


A  LIST  OF  BOOKS 


FOR 


YOUNG  PEOPLE 

By  G.  A.  HENTY 


BY  CONDUCT  AND  COURAGE 

A  Story  of  Nelson's  Days.     Illustrated.     $1  35  net 

and  resource  win  him  surepss  mhpro  T^rT^F         Z.        Piuck:,  foresight, 

mmmmm 

WITH  THE  ALLIES  TO  PEKIN 

A  T  $1.35  nhet ^^  °f  ^  Legations'   ^strated  by  Wal  Paget. 

xJ^tw  -b0°k  t?e  W^ter  re"teUs  the  story  of  the  Siege  of  Pekin  in  a 
en7es o?  uJ Ttt0  gnPlhe  int6reSt  °f  his  younS  re^ers.     The^p^i! 

THROUGH  THREE  CAMPAIGNS 
A  "paIet'  *$&£*>  and  Ashanti-     IIh"d  ^  Wal 

B  JlPn  "SK?  St°7  °f  -a  b0y 'S  adventures  in  the  British  Army  Lisle 
ol  the'eve  ofnth°errha^  ?£  *"  Sent  h°m8  by  the  Colonel  of  ^regiment 
Sstead  lo  seor^tl v^fn  /?mPai-gn-  The  boy's  Patriotism  compels  him, 
instead,  to  secretly  join  the  regiment.     He  early  distinguishes  him^r 

folloTra™     ""^    HiS  d'SgUiSG  "  disC0ve5:ed  -S promSns 


BOOKS  FOR    YOUNG    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.   HENTY 

"  Among  writers  of  stories  of  adventures  for  boys  Mr.  Henty  stands 
in  the  very  first  rank." — Academy  (London). 


THE  TREASURE   OF  THE  INCAS 

A  Tale  of  Adventure  in  Peru.    With  8  full-page  Illustrations  by 
Wal  Paget,  and  Map.    $1.35  net. 

Peru  and  the  hidden  treasures  of  her  ancient  kings  offer  Mr.  Henty 
a  most  fertile  field  for  a  stirring  story  of  adventure  in  his  most  engaging 
style.  In  an  effort  to  win  the  girl  of  his  heart,  the  hero  penetrates  into 
the  wilds  of  the  land  of  the  Incas.  Boys  who  have  learned  to  look  for 
Mr.  Henty's  books  will  foUow  his  new  hero  in  his  adventurous  and 
romantic  expedition  with  absorbing  interest.  It  is  one  of  the  most  cap- 
tivating tales  Mr.  Henty  has  yet  written, 

WITH  KITCHENER  IN  THE  SOUDAN 

A  Story  of  Atbara  and  Omdurman.    With  10  full-page  Illus- 
trations.   $1.35  net. 

Mr.  Henty  has  never  combined  history  and  thrilling  adventure  more 
skillfully  than  in  this  extremely  interesting  story  It  is  not  in  boy  na- 
ture to  lay  it  aside  unfinished,  once  begun;  and  finished,  the  reader 
finds  himself  in  possession,  not  only  of  the  facts  and  the  true  atmos- 
phere of  Kitchener's  famous  Soudan  campaign,  but  of  the  Gordon 
tragedy  which  preceded  it  by  so  many  years  and  of  which  it  was  the 
outcome. 

WITH  THE  BRITISH  LEGION 

A  Story  of  theCarlist  Uprising  of  1836.     Illustrated.     $1.35  net. 

Arthur  Hallet,  a  young  English  boy,  finds  himself  in  difficulty  at 
home,  through  certain  harmless  school  escapades,  and  enlists  in  the 
famous  "  British  Legion,"  which  was  then  embarking  for  Spain  to  take 
part  in  the  campaign  to  repress  the  Carlist  uprising  of  1836.  Arthur 
shows  his  mettle  in  the  first  fight,  distinguishes  himself  by  daring  work 
in  carrying  an  important  despatch  to  Madrid,  makes  a  dashing  and 
thrilling  rescue  of  the  sister  of  his  patron,  and  is  rapidly  promoted  to 
the  rank  of  captain.  In  following  the  adventures  of  the  hero  the  reader 
obtains,  as  is  usual  with  Mr.  Henty's  stories,  a  most  accurate  and  in- 
teresting history  of  a  picturesque  campaign. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOU  NO    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  Surely  Mr.  Henty  should  understand  boys'  tastes  better  than  any 
man  living." — The  Times. 


WON    BY   THE    SWORD 

A  Tale  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War.     With  12  Illustrations   by 
Charles  M.  Sheldon,  and  four  Plans.     12mo,  SI. 35  net. 

The  scene  of  this  story  is  laid  in  France,  during  the  time  of  Richelieu, 
of  Mazarin  and  Anne  of  Austria.  The  hero,  Hector  Campbell,  is  the 
orphaned  son  of  a  Scotch  officer  in  the  French  Army.  How  he  at- 
tracted the  notice  of  Marshal  Turenne  and  of  the  Prince  of  Conde  ; 
how  he  rose  to  the  rank  of  Colonel ;  how  he  finally  had  to  leave  France, 
pursued  by  the  deadly  hatred  of  the  Due  de  Beaufort— all  these  and 
much  more  the  story  tells  with  the  most  absorbing  interest. 

A   ROVING   COMMISSION 

Or,  Through  the  Black  Insurrection  at  Hayti.     With  12  Illus- 
trations by  William  Rainey.     12mo. 

This  is  one  of  the  most  brilliant  of  Mr.  Henty's  books.  A  story  of 
the  sea,  with  all  its  life  and  action,  it  is  also  full  of  thrilling  adven- 
tures on  land.  So  it  holds  the  keenest  interest  until  the  end.  The 
scene  is  a  new  one  to  Mr.  Henty's  readers,  being  laid  at  the  time  of  the 
Great  Revolt  of  the  Blacks,  by  which  Hayti  became  independent. 
Toussaint  l'Overture  appears,  and  an  admirable  picture  is  given  of  him 
and  of  his  power. 

NO   SURRENDER 

The    Story  of  the  Revolt  in  La  Vendee.     With  8  Illustrations 
by  Stanley  L.  Wood.     12mo,  $1.35  net. 

The  revolt  of  La  Vendee  against  the  French  Republic  at  the  time  of 
the  Revolution  forms  the  groundwork  of  this  absorbing  story.  Leigh 
Stansfield,  a  young  English  lad,  is  drawn  into  the  thickest  of  the  con- 
flict. Forming  a  company  of  boys  as  scouts  for  the  Vendean  Army, 
he  greatly  aids  the  peasants.  He  rescues  his  sister  from  the  guillotine, 
and  finally,  after  many  thrilling  experiences,  when  the  cause  of  La 
Vendee  is  lost,  he  escapes  to  England. 

UNDER  WELLINGTON'S  COMMAND 

A  Tale  of  the  Peninsular  War.     With  12  Illustrations  by  Wal 

Paget.     12mo,  $1.35  net. 

The  dashing  hero  of  this  book,  Terence  O'Connor,  was  the  hero  of 
Mr.  Henty's  previous  book,  "  With  Moore  at  Corunna,"  to  which  this 
is  really  a  sequel.  He  is  still  at  the  head  of  the  "  Minho  "  Portuguese 
regiment.  Being  detached  on  independent  and  guerilla  duty  with  his 
regiment,  he  renders  invaluable  service  in  gaining  information  and  in 
harassing  the  French.  His  command,  being  constantly  on  the  edge  of 
the  army,  is  engaged  in  frequent  skirmishes  and  some  most  important 
battles. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOUNG    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

Mr.  Henty  is  the  king  of  story  tellers  for  boys." — Swordand  Trowel. 


AT  ABOUKIR  AND  ACRE 

A  Story  of  Napoleon's  Invasion  of  Egypt.  With  8  full-page 
Illustrations  by  William  Rainey,  and  3  Plans.  12mo, 
$1.35  net. 

The  hero,  having  saved  the  life  of  the  son  of  an  Arab  chief,  is  taken 
into  the  tribe,  has  a  part  in  the  battle  of  the  Pyramids  and  the  revolt 
at  Cairo.  He  is  an  eye-witness  of  the  famous  naval  battle  of  Aboukir, 
and  later  is  in  the  hardest  of  the  defense  of  Acre. 

BOTH  SIDES  THE  BORDER 

A  Tale  of  Hotspur  and  Glendower.  With  12  full-page  Illus- 
trations by  Ralph  Peacock.     12mo,  $1.35  net. 

This  is  a  brilliant  story  of  the  stirring  times  of  the  beginning  of  the 
Wars  of  the  Roses,  when  the  Scotch,  under  Douglas,  and  the  Welsh, 
under  Owen  Glendower,  were  attacking  the  English.  The  hero  of  the 
book  lived  near  the  Scotch  border,  and  saw  many  a  hard  fight  there. 
Entering  the  service  of  Lord  Percy,  he  was  sent  to  Wales,  where  he 
was  knighted,  and  where  he  was  captured.  Being  released,  he  returned 
home,  and  shared  in  the  fatal  battle  of  Shrewsbury. 


WITH  FREDERICK  THE  GREAT 

A  Tale  of  the  Seven  Years'  War.     With  12  full-page  Illustra- 
tions.    12mo,  50  cents  net. 

The  hero  of  this  story  while  still  a  youth  entered  the  service  of 
Frederick  the  Great,  and  by  a  succession  of  fortunate  circumstances 
and  perilous  adventures,  rose  to  the  rank  of  colonel.  Attached  to  the 
staff  of  the  king,  he  rendered  distinguished  services  in  many  battles,  in 
one  of  which  he  saved  the  king's  life.  Twice  captured  and  imprisoned, 
he  both  times  escaped  from  the  Austrian  fortresses. 

A  MARCH  ON  LONDON 

A  Story  of  Wat  Tyler's  Rising.     With  8  full-page  Illustra- 
tions by  W„  H.  Margetson.     12mo,  $1.35  net. 

The  story  of  Wat  Tyler's  Rebellion  is  but  little  known,  but  the  hero 
of  this  story  passes  through  that  perilous  time  and  takes  part  in  the 
civil  war  in  Flanders  which  followed  soon  after.  Although  young  he 
is  thrown  into  many  exciting  and  dangerous  adventures,  through  which 
he  passes  with  great  coolness  and  much  credit. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOUNG    PEOPLE 


STORIES    BY    G.    A.    HENTY 

"  His  books  have  at  once  the  solidity  of  history  and  the  charm  of 
romance. "-Journal  of  Education. 


TO   HERAT   AND    CABUL 

A  Story  of  the  First  Afghan  War.     By  G.  A.  Hentt.     With 
Illustrations.      12mo,  $1.35  net. 

The  greatest  defeat  ever  experienced  by  the  British  Army  was  that 
in  the  Mountain  Passes  of  Afghanistan.  Angus  Cameron,  the  hero  of 
this  book,  having  been  captured  by  the  friendly  Afghans,  was  com- 
pelled to  be  a  witness  of  the  calamity.  His  whole  story  is  an  intensely 
interesting  one,  from  his  boyhood  in  Persia:  his  employment  underthe 
Government  at  Herat;  through  the  defense  of  that  town  against  the 
Persians;  to  Cabul,  where  he  shared  in  all  the  events  which  ended  in 
the  awful  march  through  the  Passes  from  which  but  one  man  escaped. 
Angus  is  always  at  the  point  of  danger,  and  whether  in  battle  or  in 
hazardous  expeditions  shows  how  much  a  brave  youth,  full  of 
resources,  can  do,  even  with  so  treacherous  a  foe.  His  dangers  and 
adventures  are  thrilling,   and  his  escapes  marvellous. 

WITH  ROBERTS  TO  PRETORIA 

A  Tale  of  the  South  African  War.     By  G.  A  Kenty.     With  12 
Illustrations.    SI. 35  net. 

The  Boer  War  gives  Mr.  Henty  an  unexcelled  opportunity  for  a 
thrilling  story  of  present-day  interest  which  the  author  could  not  fail  to 
take  advantage  of.  Every  boy  reader  will  find  this  account  of  the  ad- 
ventures of  the  young  hero  most  exciting,  and,  at  the  same  time  a 
wonderfully  accurate  description  of  Lord  Roberts's  campaign  to  Preto- 
ria. Boys  have  found  history  in  the  dress  Mr.  Henty  gives  it  anything 
but  dull,  and  the  present  book  is  no  exception  to  the  rule. 

AT  THE  POINT  OF  THE  BAYONET 

A  Tale  of  the  Mahratta  War.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     Illustrated. 
12mo,  $1.35  net. 

One  hundred  years  ago  the  rule  of  the  British  in  India  was  only  partly 
established.  The  powerful  Mahrattas  were  unsubdued,  and  with  their 
skill  in  intrigue,  and  great  military  power,  they  were  exceedingly  dan 
gerous.  The  story  of  "At  the  Point  of  the  Bayonet"  begins  with 
the  attempt  to  conquer  this  powerful  people.  Harry  Lindsay,  an 
infant  when  bis  father  and  mother  were  killed,  wras  saved  by  his 
Mahratta  ayah,  who  carried  him  to  her  own  people  and  brought  him 
up  as  a  native.  She  taught  him  as  best  she  could,  and,  having  told  him 
his  parentage,  sent  him  to  Bombav  to  be  educated.  At  sixteen  he  ob- 
tained a  commission  in  the  English  Arm}',  and  his  knowledge  of  the 
Mahratta  tongue  combined  with  his  ability  and  bravery  enabled  him  to 
render  great  service  in  the  Mahratta  War,  and  carried  him,  through 
many  frightful  perils  by  land  and  sea,  to  high  rank. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOUNG   PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"Mr.   Henty  might  with   entire  propriety  be  called  the  boys' Sir 
Walter  Scott."— Philadelphia  Press. 


IN   THE   IRISH   BRIGADE 

A  Tale  of  War  in  Flanders  and  Spain.    With  12  Illustrations  by 
Charles  M.  Sheldon.     12mo,  $1.35  net. 

Desmond  Kennedy  is  a  young  Irish  lad  who  left  Ireland  to  join  the 
Irish  Brigade  in  the  service  of  Louis  XIV.  of  France.  In  Paris  he  in- 
curred the  deadly  hatred  of  a  powerful  courtier  from  whom  he  had 
rescued  a  young  girl  who  had  been  kidnapped,  and  his  perils  are  of  ab- 
sorbing interest.  Captured  in  an  attempted  Jacobite  invasion  of  Scot- 
land, he  escaped  in  a  most  extraordinary  manner.  As  aid-de-camp 
to  the  Duke  of  Berwick  he  experienced  thrilling  adventures  in  Flan- 
ders. Transferred  to  the  Army  in  Spain,  he  was  nearly  assassinated, but 
escaped  to  return,  when  peace  was  declared,  to  his  native  land,  having 
received  pardon  and  having  recovered  his  estates.  The  story  is  filled 
with  adventure,  and  the  interest  never  abates. 

OUT   WITH   GARIBALDI 

A   Story  of  the  Liberation  of  Italy.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With 
8  Illustrations  by  W.  Rainey,  R.I.     12mo,  $1.35  net. 

Garibaldi  himself  is  the  central  figure  of  this  brilliant  6tory,  and  the 
little-known  history  of  the  struggle  for  Italian  freedom  is  told  here  in 
the  most  thrilling  way.  From  the  time  the  hero,  a  young  lad,  son  of 
an  English  father  and  an  Italian  mother,  joins  Garibaldi's  band  of 
1,000  men  in  the  first  descent  upon  Sicily,  which  was  garrisoned  by  one 
of  the  large  Neapolitan  armies,  until  the  end,  when  all  those  armies 
are  beaten,  and  the  two  Sicilys  are  conquered,  we  follow  with  the 
keenest  interest  the  exciting  adventures  of  the  lad  in  scouting,  in 
battle,  and  in  freeing  those  in  prison  for  liberty's  sake. 

WITH    BULLER   IN   NATAL 

Or,   A  Born  Leader.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With  10  Illustrations 
by  W.  Rainey.     12mo,$1.35  net. 

The  breaking  out  of  the  Boer  War  compelled  Chris  King,  the  hero 
of  the  story,  to  flee  with  his  mother  from  Johannesburg  to  the  sea 
coast.  They  were  with  many  other  Uitlanders,  and  all  suffered  much 
from  the  Boers.  Reaching  a  place  of  safety  for  their  families,  Chris 
and  twenty  of  his  friends  formed  an  independent  company  of  scouts.  In 
this  service  they  were  with  Gen.  Yule  at  Glencoe,  then  in  Ladysmith, 
then  with  Buller.  In  each  place  they  had  many  thrilling  adventures. 
They  were  in  great  battles  and  in  lonely  fights  on  the  Veldt ;  were 
taken  prisoners  and  escaped;  and  they  rendered  mo6t  valuable  service 
to  the  English  forces.  The  story  is  a  most  interesting  picture  of  the 
War  in  South  Africa. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOUXG    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  Mr.  Henty  is  one  of  the  best  story-tellers  for  young  people." 

— Spectator. 


WHEN   LONDON    BURNED 

A  Story  of  the  Plague  and  the  Fire.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
12  full-page  Illustrations  by  J.  Finnemore.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  50  cents  net. 

The  hero  of  this  story  was  the  son  of  a  nobleman  who  had  lost  his 
estates  during  the  troublous  times  of  the  Commonwealth.  During  the 
Great  Plague  and  the  Great  Fire,  Cyril  was  prominent  among  those 
who  brought  help  to  the  panic-stricken  inhabitants. 

WULF  THE  SAXON 

A  Story  of  the  Norman  Conquest.  By  G.  'A.  Henty.  With 
12  full-page  Illustrations  by  Ralph  Peacock.  Crown 
8vo,  olivine  edges,  SI. 35  net. 

The  hero  is  a  young  thane  who  wins  the  favor  of  Earl  Harold  and 
becomes  one  of  his  retinue.  When  Harold  becomes  King  of  England 
Wulf  assists  in  the  Welsh  wars,  and  takes  part  against  the  Norsemen 
at  the  Battle  of  Stamford  Bridge.  When  William  of  Normandy  in- 
vades England,  Wulf  is  with  the  English  host  at  Hastings,  and  stands 
by  his  king  to  the  last  in  the  mighty  struggle. 

ST.  BARTHOLOMEW'S  EVE 

A  Tale  of  the  Huguenot  Wars.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With  12 
full-page  Illustrations  by  H.  J.  Draper,  and  a  Map. 
Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  50  cents  net. 

The  hero,  Philip  Fletcher,  has  a  French  connection  on  his  mother's 
side.  This  induces  him  to  cross  the  Channel  in  order  to  take  a  share 
in  the  Huguenot  wars.  Naturally  he  sides  with  the  Protestants,  dis- 
tinguishes himself  in  various  battles,  and  receives  rapid  promotion  for 
the  zeal  and  daring  with  which  he  carries  out  several  secret  missions. 

THROUGH  THE  SIKH  WAR 

A  Tale  of  the  Conquest  of  the  Punjaub.  By  G.  A.  Henty. 
With  12  full-pige  illustrations  by  Hal  Hcrst,  and  a 
Map.     Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges. 

Percy  Groves,  a  spirited  English  lad,  joins  his  uncle  in  the  Punjaub, 
where  the  natives  are  in  a  state  of  revolt.  Percy  joins  the  British 
force  as  a  volunteer,  and  takes  a  distinguished  share  in  the  famous 
battles  of  the  Punjaub. 


BOOKS  FOR    YOUXG    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  The  brightest  of  the  living  writers  whose  office  it  is  to  enchant  the 
boys. — Christian  Leader. 


A  JACOBITE  EXILE 

Being  the  Adventures  of  a  Young  Englishman  in  the  Service 
of  Charles  XII.  of  Sweden.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With  8 
full-page  Illustrations  by  Paul  Hardy,  and  a  Map.  Crown 
8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.35  net. 

Sir  Marmaduke  Carstairs,  a  Jacobite,  is  the  victim  of  a  conspiracy,  and 
he  is  denounced  as  a  plotter  against  the  life  of  King  William.  He  flies 
to  Sweden,  accompanied  by  his  son  Charlie.  This  youth  joins  the 
foreign  legion  under  Charles  XII.,  and  takes  a  distinguished  part  in 
several  famous  campaigns  against  the  Russians  and  Poles. 

CONDEMNED  AS  A  NIHILIST 

A  Story  of  Escape  from  Siberia.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With  8 

full-page  Illustrations.     Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.35  net. 

The  hero  of  this  story  is  an  English  boy  resident  in  St.  Petersburg. 
Through  two  student  frieuds  he  becomes  innocently  involved  in 
various  political  plots,  resulting  in  his  seizure  by  the  Russian  police 
and  his  exile  to  Siberia.  He  ultimately  escapes,  and,  after  many  ex- 
citing adventures,  he  reaches  Norway,  and  thence  home,  after  a 
perilous  journey  which  lasts  nearly  two  years. 

BERIC  THE  BRITON 

A  Story  of  the  Roman  Invasion.     By  G.  A.  Henty.     With 

12  full-page  Illustrations  by  W.  Parkinson.     Crown  8vo, 

olivine  edges, $1.35  net. 

This  story  deals  with  the  invasion  of  Britain  by  the  Roman  legionaries. 
Beric,  who  is  a  boy-chief  of  a  British  tribe,  takes  a  prominent  part  in 
the  insurrection  under  Boadicea ;  and  after  the  defeat  of  that  heroic 
queen  (in  A.  D.  62)  he  continues  the  struggle  in  the  fen-country. 
Ultimately  Beric  is  defeated  and  carried  captive  to  Rome,  where  he  is 
trained  in  the  exercise  of  arms  in  a  school  of  gladiators.  At  length  he 
returns  to  Britain,  where  he  becomes  ruler  of  his  own  people. 

IN  GREEK  WATERS 

A  Story  of  the  Grecian  War  of  Independence  (1821-1827).  By 
G.  A.  Henty.  With  12  full-page  Illustrations  by  W.  S. 
Stacey,  and  a  Map.     Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.35  net. 

Deals  with  the  revolt  of  the  Greeks  in  1821  against  Turkish  oppres- 
sion. Mr.  Beveridge  and  his  son  Horace  fit  out  a  privateer,  load  it 
with  military  stores,  and  set  sail  for  Greece.  They  rescue  the  Chris- 
tians, relieve  the  captive  Greeks,  and  fight  the  Turkish  war  vessels. 


BOOKS    FOR    YOUXK    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  No  country  nor  epoch  of  history  is  there  which  Mr.  Henty  does  not 
know,  and  what  is  really  remarkable  is  that  he  always  writes  well  and 
interestingly." — New  York  Times. 


WITH  MOORE  AT  CORUNNA 

A  Story  of  the  Peninsular  War.  With  12  full-page  Illustra- 
tions by  Wal  Paget.     12mo,  $1.35  net. 

Terence  O'Connor  is  living  with  his  widowed  father,  Captain  O'Con- 
nor of  the  Mayo  Fusiliers,  with  the  regiment  at  the  time  when  the 
Peninsular  war  began.  Upon  the  regiment  being  ordered  to  Spain. 
Terence  gets  appointed  as  aid  to  one  of  the  generals  of  a  division.  By 
his  bravery  and  great  usefulness  throughout  the  war,  he  is  rewarded 
by  a  commission  as  colonel  in  the  Portuguese  army  and  there  rendered 
great  service. 

AT  AGINCOURT 

A  Tale  of  the  White  Hoods  of  Paris.  With  12  full-page 
Illustrations  by  Walter  Paget.  Crown  8vo,  olivine 
edges,  SI. 35  net. 

The  story  begins  in  a  grim  feudal  castle  in  Normandie.  The  times 
were  troublous,  and  soon  the  king  compelled  Lady  Margaret  de  Villeroy 
with  her  children  to  go  to  Paris  as  hostages.  Guy  Aylmer  went  with 
her.  Paris  was  turbulent.  Soon  the  guild  of  the  butchers,  adopting 
white  hoods  as  their  uniform,  seized  the  city,  and  besieged  the  house 
where  our  hero  and  his  charges  lived.  After  desperate  fighting,  the 
white  hoods  were  beaten  and  our  hero  and  his  charges  escaped  from 
the  city,  and  from  France. 

WITH  COCHRANE  THE  DAUNTLESS 

A  Tale  of  the  Exploits  of  Lord  Cochrane  in  South  American 
Waters.  With  12  full-page  Illustrations  by  W.  H. 
Margetson.     Crown  8 vo,  olivine  edges,  $1.35  net. 

The  hero  of  this  story  accompanies  Cochrane  as  midshipman,  and 
serves  in  the  war  between  Chili  and  Peru.  He  has  many  exciting 
advei-tures  in  battles  by  sea  and  land,  is  taken  prisoner  and  condemned 
to  death  by  the  Inquisition,  but  escapes  by  a  long  and  thrilling  flight 
across  South  America  and  down  the  Amazon. 

ON  THE  IRRAWADDY 

A  Story  of  the  First  Burmese  War.  With  8  full  page  Illus- 
trations by  W.  H.  Overend.  Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges, 
$1.35  net, 

The  hero,  having  au  uncle,  a  trader  on  the  Indian  and  Burmese 
rivers,  goes  out  to  join  him.  Soon  after,  war  is  declared  by  Burmah 
against  England  and  he  is  drawn  into  it.  He  has  many  experiences 
and  narrow  escapes  in  battles  and  in  scouting.  With  half-a-dozen 
men  he  rescues  his  cousin  who  had  been  taken  prisoner,  and  in  the 
flight  they  are  besieged  in  an  old,  ruined  temple. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOUNG    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

"  Boys  like  stirring  adventures,  and  Mr.  Henty  is  a  master  of  this 
method  of  composition." — New  York  Times. 


THROUGH   RUSSIAN  SNOWS 

A  Story  of  Napoleon's  Retreat  from  Moscow.  With  8  full- 
page  Illustrations  by  W.  H.  Overend  and  3  Maps.  Crown 
8vo,  olivine  edges,  50  cents  net. 

The  hero,  Julian  Wyatt,  after  several  adventures  with  smugglers,  by 
whom  he  is  handed  over  a  prisoner  to  the  French,  regains  his  freedom 
and  joins  Napoleon's  army  in  the  Russian  campaign.  When  the  terrible 
retreat  begins,  Julian  finds  himself  in  the  rear  guard  of  the  French  army, 
fighting  desperately.  Ultimately  he  escapes  out  of  the  general  disaster, 
and  returns  to  England. 

A   KNIGHT   OF    THE   WHITE   CROSS 

A  Tale  of  the  Siege  of  Rhodes.  With  12  full -page  Illustra- 
tions by  Ralph  Peacock,  and  a  Plan.  Crown  8vo,  olivine 
edges,  $1.35  net. 

Gervaise  Tresham,  the  hero  of  this  6tory,  joins  the  Order  of  the 
Knights  of  St.  John,  and  proceeds  to  the  stronghold  of  Rhodes.  Sub- 
sequently he  is  appointed  commander  of  a  war-galley,  and  in  his  first 
voyage  destroys  a  fleet  of  Moorish  corsairs.  During  one  of  his  cruises 
the  young  knight  is  attacked  on  shore,  captured  after  a  desperate 
struggle,  and  sold  into  slavery  in  Tripoli.  He  succeeds  in  escaping,  and 
returns  to  Rhodes  in  time  to  take  part  in  the  defense  of  that  fortress. 

THE   TIGER   OF   MYSORE 

A  Story  of  the  War  with  Tippoo  Saib.  With  12  full-page 
Illustrations  by  W.  H.  Margetson,  and  a  Map.  Crown 
8vo;  olivine  edges,  $1.35  net. 

Dick  Holland,  whose  father  is  supposed  to  be  a  captive  of  Tippoo 
rtaib,  goes  to  India  to  help  him  to  escape.  He  joins  the  army  under 
Lord  Cornwallis,  and  takes  part  in  the  campaign  againt  Tippoo. 
Afterwards  he  assumes  a  disguise,  enters  Seringapatam,  and  at  last 
he  discovers  his  father  in  the  great  stronghold  of  Savandroog.  The 
hazardous  rescue  is  at  length  accomplished,  and  the  young  fellow's 
dangerous  mission  is  done. 

IN  THE  HEART  OF  THE  ROCKIES 

A  Story  of  Adventure  in  Colorado.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
8  full-page  Illustrations  by  G.  C.  Hindley.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges  50  cents  net. 

The  hero,  Tom  Wade,  goes  to  seek  his  uncle  in  Colorado,  who  is  a 
hunter  and  gold-digger,  aud  he  is  discovered,  after  many  dangers,  out 
on  the  Plains  with  some  comrades.  Going  in  quest  of  a  gold  mine,  the 
little  band  is  spied  by  Indians,  chased  across  the  Bad  Lands,  and 
overwhelmed  by  a  snowstorm  in  the  mountains. 


BOOKS   FOR    YOU  NO    PEOPLE 


BY  G.  A.  HENTY 

11  No  living  writer  of  books  for  boys  writes  to  better  purpose  than 
Mr.  G.  A.  Henty."— Philadelphia  Press. 


THE  DASH  FOR  KHARTOUM 

A  Tale  of  the  Nile  Expedition.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With  10 
full-page  Illustrations  by  John  Schonberg  and  J.  Xash. 
Crown  8vo,  olivine  edges,  SI -35  net. 

In  the  record  of  recent  British  history  there  is  no  more  captivating 
page  for  boys  than  the  story  of  the  Nile  campaign,  and  the  attempt  to 
rescue  General  Gordon.  For,  in  the  difficulties  which  the  expedition 
encountered,  in  the  perils  which  it  overpassed,  and  in  its  final  tragic 
disappointments,  are  found  all  the  excitements  of  romance,  as  well  as 
the  fascination  which  belongs  to  real  events. 

REDSKIN  AND  COW-BOY 

A  Tale  of  the  Western  Plains.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With  12 
full-page  Illustrations  by  Alfred  Pearse.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  50  cents  net. 

The  central  interest  of  this  story  is  found  in  the  many  adventures  of 
an  English  lad,  who  seeks  employment  as  a  cow-boy  on  a  cattle  ranch. 
His  experiences  during  a  "  round-up  "  present  in  picturesque  form  the 
toilsome,  exciting,  adventurous  life  of  a  cow-boy  ;  while  the  perils  of  a 
'"ontier  settlement  are  vividly  set  forth  in  an  Indian  raid. 


HELD  FAST  FOR  ENGLAND 

A  Tale  of  the  Siege  of  Gibraltar.  By  G.  A.  Henty.  With 
8  full-page  Illustrations  by  Gordon  Browne.  Crown  8vo, 
olivine  edges,  $1.35  net. 

This  story  deals  with  one  of  the  most  memorable  siege6  in  history — 
the  siege  of  Gibraltar  in  1779-83  by  the  united  forces  of  France  and 
Spain.  With  land  forces,  fleets,  and  floating  batteries,  the  combined 
resources  of  two  great  nations,  this  grim  fortress  was  vainly  besieged 
and  bombarded.  The  hero  of  the  tale,  an  English  lad  resident  in 
Gibraltar,  takes  a  brave  and  worthy  part  in  the  long  defence,  and  it  is 
through  his  varied  experiences  that  we  learn  with  what  bravery,  re- 
source, and  tenacity  the  Rock  was  held  for  England. 


THIS    YEAR'S    BOOKS 
G.    A.    HENTY. 

t&    ■£&    3fc 

"  Among  writers  of  stories  of  adventures  for  boys  Mr.   Henty 
stands  in  the  very  first  rank." — Academy  (London). 


THE  TREASURE  OF  THE  INCAS 

A  Tale  of  Adventure  in  Peru.     With  8  full-page  Illustrations  by 
Wal  Paget,  and  Map.    $1.20  net. 

Peru  and  the  hidden  treasures  of  her  ancient  kings  offer  Mr.  Henty 
a  most  fertile  field  for  a  stirring  story  of  adventure  in  his  most  engag- 
ing style.  In  an  effort  to  win  the  girl  of  his  heart,  the  hero  penetrates 
into  the  wilds  of  the  land  of  the  Incas.  Boys  who  have  learned  to 
look  for  Mr.  Henty's  books  will  follow  his  new  hero  in  his  adventurous 
and  romantic  expedition,  with  absorbing  interest.  It  Is  one  of  the  most 
captivating  tales  Mr.  Henty  has  yet  written. 

WITH  KITCHENER  IN  THE  SOUDAN 

A  Story  of  Atbara  and  Omdurman.     With  10  full-page  Illustra- 
tions.    $1.20  net. 

Mr.  Henty  has  never  combined  history  and  thrilling  adventure  more 
skillfully  than  in  this  extremely  interesting  story.  It  is  not  in  boy 
nature  to  lay  it  aside  unfinished,  once  begun  ;  and  finished,  the  reader 
finds  himself  in  possession,  not  only  of  the  facts  and  the  true  atmos- 
phere of  Kitchener's  famous  Soudan  campaign,  but  of  the  Gordon 
tragedy  which  preceded  it  by  so  many  years  and  of  which  it  was  the 
outcome. 

WITH   THE   BRITISH  LEGION 

A  Story  of  the  Carlist  Uprising  of  1836.     Illustrated.     $1.20  net. 

Arthur  Hallet,  a  young  English  boy,  finds  himself  in  difficulty  at 
home,  through  certain  harmless  school  escapades,  and  enlists  in  the 
famous  "  British  Legion,"  which  was  then  embarking  for  Spain  to  take 
part  in  the  campaign  to  repress  the  Carli6t  uprising  of  1836.  Arthur 
shows  his  mettle  in  the  first  fight,  distinguishes  himself  by  daring  work 
in  carrying  an  important  dispatch  to  Madrid,  makes  a  dashing  and 
thrilling  rescue  of  the  sister  of  his  patron  and  is  rapidly  promoted  to 
the  rank  of  captain.  In  following  the  adventures  of  the  hero,  the 
reader  obtains,  as  is  usual  with  Mr.  Henty's  stories,  a  most  accurate 
and  interesting  history  of  a  picturesque  campaign. 


14  DAY  USE 

MTORN  TO  DEL  mOM  WHICH  BOKKOWBD 

LOAN  DEPT. 

re  subject  to  immediate 


LD  21  A-50m-8,'61 
(C1795sl0)476B 


General  Library 

University  of  California 

Berkeley 


